^ 


^ 


No.    %&/,  1 


SOCIETY 

OF 


INQUIRY    ON   MISSIONS,  | 


AND 

THE    STATE   OF   RELIGION. 


LIBRARY 

OF    THE 

Theological    Seminary, 

T"\  I  -»   T  TV  T  /■>  TT>  Ti  /-\  TV  T  TVT  1 

SCC  #11,117 

Society  of  Inquiry  Respecting  Missions 
(Andover  Theological  Seminary) 
Memoirs  of  American  missionaries,  formei 
Book,  ....; ., 


>ci^r  if  *t~p<~^z 


Mc/. 


MEMOIRS 

OF 

AMERICAN   MISSIONARIES, 

FORMERLY   CONNECTED    WITH 

THE   SOCIETY    OF    INQUIRY 

RESPECTING   MISSIONS, 

IN  THE 

ANDOVEft  THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARY: 

EMBRACING 

A  HISTORY  OF   THE    SOCIETY,    etc. 


BY  LEONARD  WOODS,   D.   D. 


^ublfsfjett  untjcr  tlje  directum  of  H;e  <Socfet». 


BOSTON 


PUBLISHED    BY    PEIRCE    AND    PARKER, 
NO.    9    CO  KS  HILL. 


MDCCCXXXIII, 


Entered,  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1833,  by 
Peirce  and  Parker, 
in  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  Massachusetts, 


CONTENTS 


Page. 

Advertisement, v 

Introductory  Essay, vii 

PART    I. 

Historical  sketch  of  the  Society. 

Its  formation,  operations,  and  influence,     .         .         .         .        13 
Committees  on   Colonization,   Domestic  Missions,  Foreign 
Missions,  and  Seamen, 29 

PART    II. 

A  list,  with   brief   notices,  of   those   members  of  the 
Society  who  have  become  foreign  missionaries. 
Catalogue  of  Missionaries,         .         .         .         .         .         .  39 

Notices  of  Missionaries  in  Foreign  Lands,  arranged  in  chrono- 
logical order, 42 

Notices  of  Missionaries  to  the  American  Indians,        .         .     162 

PART     III. 
Correspondence  of  the  Society  of  Inquiry. 

Two  Letters  from  the  Rev.  Dr.  Burder,         .         .         .  190 

Letter  from  "Willliam  Milne,  Missionary  to  China,  .         .  193 

Letter  from  Samuel  Newell,  .....  195 

Three  Letters  from  Gordon  Hall, 198 

Letter  from  Samuel  J.  Mills, 217 

Letter  from  James  Richards,      ...?...  219 

Letter  from  Miron  Winslow, 221 

Letter  from  Messrs.  Bingham  and  Thurston,    .         .        .  238 


iv  CONTENTS. 

Joint  Letter  from  Ceylon,      .*  .         . .       .         .  242 

Letter  from  Miron  Winslow,     . 249 

Letter  from  the  Mission  House  at  Paris,       .         .         .  253  , 

Letter  from  Messrs.  Bird,  Goodell,  and  Smith,  .        .  256 

PART    IV. 
Dissertations  read  before  the   Society.      • 

Arguments  in  favor  of  Missions, 261 

Mission  Schools  among  the  Indians,        *  .         .         .         .  264 

Peculiar  Consolations  of  a  Missionary,  .         .         .  271 

Farewell  Address  to  the  Society, 284 

Character  of  the  Jews, 290 

Report  on  Colonization, 296 

Resources  of  Roman  Catholics,     .         .         ...         .  317 

Catholicism  in  the  United  States,      .  *.  «     .         .  325 

APPENDIX. 

Section  I. — Constitution  and  By-Laws  of  the  Society,        .  339 

Section  II. — Catalogue  of  members,         .         .         .  347 

Section  III. — Library — Books  published,     ....  356 

Section  IV. — Description  of  the  Museum,     .         .         .  359 


Al    \J  J&    A  \JjS{ 


DVE  RT  I  SEME  NT. 


The  history  of  this  volume  may  be  briefly  told.  It  had  been  some 
time  in  contemplation  to  prepare  a  short  historical  sketch  of  the  Soci- 
ety of  Inquiry,  for  insertion  in  some  periodical  journal ;  and  an  indi- 
vidual was  actually  appointed  by  the  Society  for  this  purpose  ;  but 
circumstances,  which  it  is  needless  to  specify,  delayed  the  execution 
of  the  plan.  A  few  months  since,  the  present  compiler  was  solicited 
to  undertake  the  business,  and,  after  much  hesitation,  consented. 
Having  nearly  prepared  the  contemplated  sketch,  it  was  proposed 
to  add  to  it,  brief  notices  of  all  the  members  of  the  Society  who 
had  entered  upon  the  missionary  service,  and  to  publish  it  in  a  sep- 
arate volume.  Letters  were  accordingly  written  to  the  relatives  of 
the  various  missionari  s,  soliciting  information  respecting  them ; 
and  thus  the  article,  at  first  designed  for  some  periodical,  has  become 
a  volume. 

Considerable  labor  has  been  bestowed  upon  the  Notices  in  Part 
II.,  and  most  of  them  have  been  subjected  to  the  revision  of 
one  of  the  Secretaries  of  the  American  Board ;  still,  when, 
the  circumstances  of  the  case  are  considered,  it  will  not  appear 
strange,  if  they  should  be  found  to  contain  incorrect  and  partial 
statements.  As  it  is  hoped  that  this  volume  may  receive  sufficient 
encouragement  to  induce  the  Society  hereafter  to  re-publish  at  least 
these  Notices,  it  is  particularly  requested,  that  those  who  have  the 
means  of  correcting  any  errors,  or  of  furnishing  any  additional  infor- 
mation, more  especially  respecting  those  individuals  who  are  de- 
ceased, and  of  whom  no  extended  Memoir  has  been  published, 
would  take  the  trouble  to  do  so.  Information  of  this  kind,  commu- 
nicated either  through  some  one  of  the  acting  members  of  the  Socie- 
ty, or  santby  mail,  directed  to  the  "  Corresponding  Secretary  of  the 
Society  of  Inquiry,  Andover,  Mass.,"  will  be  very  gratefully  receiv- 
ed.—To  those  individuals  who  have  assisted  in  furnishing  the  materi 
als  for  this  volume,  the  compiler,  in  behalf  of  the  Society,  renders 
his  grateful  acknowledgements. 


INTRODUCTORY    ESSAY. 


The  origin  of  the  Society  of  Inquiry  in  this 
Seminary  may  be  considered  as  nearly  contemporane- 
ous with  the  origin  of  Foreign  Missions  from 
America.  It  was  apprehended  that  nothing  was  ne- 
cessary- to  impress  the  minds  of  theological  students 
with  the  vast  importance  of  sending  the  gospel  to  the 
heathen,  but  adequate  information  respecting  their  de- 
graded and  miserably  state.  The  Missionary  Enter- 
prise required  the  support  of  knowledge  and  piety.* 
This  Society  has  labored,  and  with  encouraging  suc- 
cess, to  obtain  and  diffuse  the  requisite  knowledge 
respecting  whatever  pertains  to  the  cause  of  Missions, 
and  at  the  same  time  to  cultivate  the  spirit  of  Missions. 
If  has  gone  on  and  increased,  till  it  has  gained  the  cor- 
dial patronage  of  a  generous  Christian  community, 
and  has  already  produced  results  far  beyond  the  high- 
est hopes  of  those  who  first  enlisted  in  it.  In  my  ap- 
prehension, the  Society  of  Inquiry  in  this  Seminary, 
and  similar  societies  in  other  seminaries,  have  already 


Vlll  INTRODUCTORY    ESSAY. 

contributed  greatly  to  the  spread  of  the  gospel,  and 
may  be  regarded  as  among  the  best  means  which  have 
been  devised,  of  giving  stability  and  permanence  to  the 
missionary  enterprise,  and  of  rendering  it  ultimately 
and  universally  successful. 

After  these  brief  remarks  respecting  the  particular 
Society  which  is  the  subject  of  the  following  historical 
sketch,  and  which  has  been  so  essentially  serviceable 
to  the  cause  of  missions,  I  shall  take  the  liberty  to  sug- 
gest a  few  things  ^respecting  the  benevolent  institutions 
of  the  present  day  generally.  It  is  a  circumstance 
highly  propitious  to  the  cause  of  humanity  and  re- 
ligion, that  these  institutions  have  within  them  the 
principle  of  strength  and  permanence.  Those  who 
have  had  the  principal  agency  in  establishing  them, 
have  thought  more  of  their  continued  and  increasing 
usefulness,  than  of  any  immediate  effects.  This  has 
been  the  case  with"  the  efforts  made  in  oiy  Domestic 
and  Foreign  Missionary  Societies,-  in  our  Education 
Societies,  our  Theological  Seminaries,  our  Bible,  Tract 
and  Temperance  Societies,  and  other  institutions  of 
the  same  benevolent  character.  It  has  been  a  great 
object  with  wise  and  good  men,  not  only  to  bring  these 
institutions  into  being,  but  to  render  them  perpetual. 
Instead  of  looking  for  splendid  results  at  the  outset, 
they  have  rather  calculated  upon  a  small  beginning, 
and  aimed  at  steady  and  growing  operations  in  future 
time.     If  we  examine  any  of  our  most  important  so- 


INTRODUCTORY    ESSAY.  IX 

cieties,  we  shall  find  that  their  frame-work,  their  whole 
machinery,  whether  simple  or  complex,  is  contrived  for 
'permanency.  It  may  he  proper  here  to  notice  some 
of  the  circumstances  which  in  this  respect  characterize 
our  benevolent  institutions,  and  which  are  likely  to 
render  them  progressively  useful. 

First.  Special  care  .  has  been  taken  to  diffuse  in- 
formation in  regard  to  the  nature  and  necessity  of 
these  institutions,  and  the  best  means  of  promoting 
their  particular  objects.  The  institutions  themselves 
are  founded  in  knowledge  and  truth,  and  it  has  been 
felt  that  nothing  is  so  necessary  to  their  ultimate  suc- 
cess, as  that  knowledge  and  truth  should  prevail.  Ac- 
cordingly, our  benevolent  societies  have  regarded  it  as 
an  essential  part  of  their  plans,  to  do  all  in  their  power, 
by  the  press,  by  public  addresses,  and  'in  other  ways, 
to  enlighten  the  public  mind  in  relation  to  the  great 
interests  they  seek  to  promote.  In  'this  way  the  intel- 
ligence of  the  community  is  enlisted  in  their  favor. 

Secondly.  The  business  of  these  benevolent  in- 
stitutions is  committed  to  the  care  of  competent 
agents.  Every  other '  arrangement  is  found  to  be 
wholly  insufficient. 

Thirdly.  Much  is  done  to  promote  the  Spirit  of 
Christian- benevolence  and  piety  among  the  mass 
of  the  people.  It.  is  well  known  that  the  particular 
objects  aimed  at  by  the  institutions  above  mentioned, 
will  meet  with  no  congenial  feelings,   except  in  the 


X  INTRODUCTORY    ESSAY. 

hearts  of  the  benevolent  and  pious.     The  greater  then, 
the  number  of  real   Christians,   and  the  more  fervent 
their  piety,  the  more  will  be  done  in  behalf  of  every 
good  object.     No  person  can  become  a  true  follower  of 
Christ,   without  becoming  at  the  same  time  a  cordial 
friend  to  every-  society  adapted  to  promote  the  glory  of 
God  and  the  happiness  of  man.     But  if  the  spirit  of 
religion  declines,  every  benevolent  and  pious  institution 
will  languish.      This  view   of  the  subject  has  been 
deeply  impressed  upon  -the  minds  of  good  men  gener- 
ally.    Hence  they  labor  and  pray  for  the  prevalence  of 
sincere  and  active  piety  ;  and  this,  not  only  to  secure 
the  salvation  of  individuals,   but  to  prepare  those  indi- 
viduals to  exert  an  effectual  influence  in  advancing  the 
general  interests  of  benevolence. 

Fourthly.    ■  There  is  one  more  circumstance  which, 
in  my  view,  has  a  certain  and  very  powerful  tendency 
to  render  our  benevolent  institutions  permanently  pros- 
perous ;  and  that  is,  the  real  and  efficient  connection 
which  they  have  among  tliemselves.     They  all  form 
one  harmonious  and  happy  family.  Each  one  strength- 
ens and  sustains  the  others,  and  is  strengthened  and 
sustained  by  them.     Each  one  contributes  to  increase 
the  usefulness  of  the  others,  and  at  the  same  time  has 
its  usefulness  increased  by  their  means.     There  is  no 
ground  for  clashing  or  rivalship  or  suspicion  among 
them.       From  their  very  nature,   there  is   a  radical 
union  among  them,  and  a  foundation  for  a  perfect  co- 


INTRODUCTORY    ESSAY.  XI 

operation.     And  there  can  be  no  reason,  to  doubt,  that 
whoever,  promotes  the  welfare  of  one,  will,  by  that  very 
act,  promote  the  welfare  of  all.     Take  a  single  exam- 
ple.    Suppose' a  man  labors  for  the  benefit  of  the  Ed- 
ucation Society.  •  That  man  contributes  in  vari- 
ous ways,  to  the  welfare  of  our  Home  and  Foreign 
Missionary   Societies.     In  the  first  place,   he  helps  to 
bring  forward  missionaries  and  agents  for  those  socie- 
ties.     He  helps   also  to  bring  forward   well  qualified 
,  ministers  of  the  gospel,  who,  by  promoting  the  spirit  of 
benevolence  and  piety,   will  prepare  the  community  to 
sustain  the  cause  of  Missions.     These  ministers  will, 
moreover,   be  giving  such  a  direction  to  the  minds  of 
children  and  youth,  that  many  of  them  will  in  the  end 
be  trained  up  for  public  usefulness.     In  these  and  oth- 
er way's,   the  Education  Society  has  a  real  and* 
efficient  connection  with  the  cause  of  missions.     It  has, 
too,  as  real  a  connection  with  the  Bible  Society  ;  for 
this  Society  must  have  agents  to  plead  its  cause  ;  and 
it  must  have  ministers  to  explain  and  inculcate  the  doc- 
trines and  precepts  of  the  Bible  and  ^o  prepare  men  to 
receive  and  to  communicate  its  blessings.     It  is,  in  a 
greater  or  less  degree,  the  same  with  all  the  rest.   There 
is  a  connection  among  our  benevolent  institutions  as 
real,  and  as  mutually  beneficial,  as  among  the  different 
branches  of  business  in  civil  life.     This  connection  im- 
ports firmness  and  stability  to  each  and  to  all.     And, 


Xii  INTRODUCTORY    ESSAY. 

doubtless  other  institutions  may  still  be  added,  which 
will  increase  the  effect  of  those  already  existing. 

To  one  connected,*  as  Lhave  been,  with  our  Foreign 
Missionary  enterprize  from  the  beginning,  and  inti- 
mately acquainted  with  all  those  who  have  belonged  to 
this  Society  of  Inquiry,  it  must  be. a  source  of  peculiar 
gratification  to  reflect  on  its  progress  from  year  to  year, 
and  to  contemplate  the  salutary  effect  which  it  has  pro- 
duced upon  the  minds  of  its  members,  and  through 
them  upon  others.  This  Society,  and  the  cause  which 
it  has  labored  to  promote,  have  always  been  of  great  and 
essential  value  to  the  interests  of  this  seminary. — May 
its  exercises  from  month  to  month  excite  a  deeper  and 
deeper  interest,  and  ever  make  a  part  of  the  system  of 
theological  education  here  enjoyed  ;  and  through  the 
divine  blessing,  may  the  Society  continue  to  prosper  in 
all  future  time,   till  the  earth  shall  be  filled, with  the 

knowledge  of  the  Lord. 

Leonard  Woods. 

Theological  Seminary, 
Andover,  April  20,  .1833. 


SOCIETY   OF  INaUIRY. 
PART  I. 

HISTORICAL    SKETCH    OF    THE    SOCIETY, 

Phillips  Academy  was  founded,  'April  21,  1778,  by 
Hon.  Samuel  Phillips,  Andover,  Mass.,  and  Hon.  John 
Phillips,  Exeter,  N.  H.,  sons  of  Rev.  Samuel  Phillips. 
An  act  of  incorporation  was  obtained,  October  4,  1780. — 
In  June,  1807,  the  Trustees  obtained  liberty  from  the  Le- 
gislature of  Massachusetts,  to  receive  and  hold  donations 
for  the  support  of  a  Theological  Institution,  intended  to 
furnish  a  professional  education,  to  youth  destined  for  the 
Christian  ministry.  The  Institution  was  opened  in  Oc- 
tober 1808,  for  the  reception  of  students,  and  thirty-six 
received  instruction  the  first  year.  For  several  years,  the 
Institution  was  commonly  known  by  the  name  of  '  Di- 
vinity College.' 

On  Tuesday  evening,  January  8,  1811,  the  following 
persons,  members  of  Divinity  College,  united  in  forming  a 
"  Society  of  Inquiry  on  the  subject  of  Missions,"  and 
adopted  a  Constitution.  The  names  are  arranged  in  the 
order  in  which  they  signed  the  Constitution. 

Samuel  Nott,  Wareham,  Massachusetts. 

*Samuel  John  Mills,  Agent  to  Africa. 

*Joshua  Dean,  Locke,  New-York. 

Jacob  Ide,  Medway,  Massachusetts. 
2 


14  FORMATION    OF    THE    SOCIETY. 

Luther  Rice,  Washington  City. 

*Robert  Chatjncy  Robbins,  Colchester,  Conn. 

Simeon  Woodruff,  Strongsville,  Ohio. 

#James  Richards,  Missionary  to  Ceylon. 
4  The  motives  which  led  to  the  formation  of  the  Society, 
are  briefly  stated  in  the  preamble  of  the  Constitution, 
which  is  as  follows:  "Feeling  the  importance  of  a  more 
extensive  acquaintance  with  the  subject  of  Missions  to  en- 
able us  to  ascertain  our  duty,  and  prepare  us  to  promote 
the  glory  of  our  Redeemer  and  the  eternal  happiness  of 
our  fellow-men ;  we,  the  undersigned,  looking  to  our  Heav- 
enly Father  for  direction,  do  form  ourselves  into  a  Soci- 
ety, and  adopt  the  following  Constitution.'^ 

The  object  of  the  Society,  according  to  the  second  ar- 
ticle of  the  Constitution,  was,  "  to  inquire  into  the  state  of 
the  heathen ;  the  duty  and  importance  of  missionary  la- 
bors ;  the  best  manner  of  conducting  Missions,  and  the 
most  eligible  places  for  their  establishment ;  also,  to  dis- 
seminate information  relative  to  these  subjects,  and  to  ex- 
cite the  attention  of  Christians  to  the  importance  and 
duty  of  Missions." 

The  germ  of  this  Society  can  be  distinctly  seen  in  the 
Missionary  Society  which  was  formed  by  Mills,  Richards, 
and  two  or  three  others  at  Williams  College,  in  the  fall  of 
1808.  The  objects  of  the  two  Societies  were  in  some  re- 
spects the  same.  The  one  at  Williams  College  however, 
was  composed  exclusively  of  such  as  had  already  devoted 
their  lives  to  the  cause  of  Missions.  Its  object  was,  to 
effect  a  Mission  to  the  heathen  in  the  persons  of  its  members. 
The  Society  at  Andover,  seems  to  have  been  planned  by 
the  same  individuals,  for  the  purpose  of  exciting  inquiry, 
and  enlisting  others  in  the  same  cause. 

♦  The  following  extract  of  a  letter  from  the  Rev.  Mr. 
Ide,  one  of  the  founders  of  the  Society,  makes  some  inter- 
esting disclosures  on  this  subject.     "  The  causes  which 


FORMATION    OF    THE    SOCIETY.  15 

led  to  the  formation  of  the  Society,  are  perhaps  all  com- 
prised in  an  anxious  desire  which  then  existed  in  the 
minds  of  a  number  of  the  students,  to  obtain,  and  diffuse 
information  on  the  subject  of  Missions.  When  I  first  en- 
tered the  Seminary,  which  was  in  the  winter  of  1810,  I 
found  that  this  subject  \<xy,  with  great  weight,  upon  the 
minds  of  a  number.  They  were  very  anxious  to  know 
what  was  their  personal  duty.  They  conversed  much  on 
the  subject  with  each  other,  and  with  other  members  of 
the  Seminary  who  had  before  thought  little  upon  it.  They 
appeared  to  1^  very  anxious,  that  every  one  should,  as 
soon  as  practicable,  settle  this  point  of  duty  for  himself. 
The  spirit  of  Missiojis  tvas  there.  This  special  influence 
upon  the  minds  of  a  goodly  number,  was  distinctly  per- 
ceived, for  some  time,  before  this  society  was  formed.  I 
thought  at  the  time,  and  have  often  thought  since,  that 
God  then  sent  his  Spirit  into  the  Seminary,  to  convert  the 
students  to  the  subject  of  Missions.  For  seldom  have  I 
ever  seen  a  more  evident  movement  of  the  Spirit  upon  the 
minds  of  sinners,  to  awaken,  to  convince,  and  to  convert 
them,  than  was  manifest  in  the  Seminary,  in  turning  the 
attention  and  hearts  of  the  students  to  the  condition  of 
the  perishing  heathen."   • 

From  this  extract,  as  well  as  from  many  circumstances 
which  might  be  mentioned,  it  is  evident,  that  there  existed 
in  the  Seminary  at  this  time  what  may  be  emphatically 
called  a  missionary  spirit.  Several  members  of  the  Sem- 
inary had  come  to  the  solemn  resolution  of  spending  their 
lives  in  heathen  lands.  There  was  however,  no  mission- 
ary society  in  this  country,  to  which  they  could  look  for 
assistance  and  direction.  Nothing  deterred  by  seemingly 
insurmountable  obstacles,  they  applied  to  their  fathers  in 
the  church  for  advice.  At  a  meeting  of  the  Massachu- 
setts Association,  held  at  Bradford,  June  27,  1810,  the  fol- 
lowing paper,  written  by  Mr.  Judson,  was  presented : 


16  FORMATION    OF    THE    SOCIETY. 

"  The  undersigned,  members  of  the  Divinity  College,  res- 
pect fully  request  the  attention  of  their  reverend  fathers, 
convened  in  the  General  Association  at  Bradford,  to  the 
following  statement  and  inquiries : 

"  They  beg  leave  to  state,  that  their  minds  have  been 
long  impressed  with  the  duty  and  importance  of  personal- 
ly attempting  a  mission  to  the  heathen ;  that  the  impres- 
sions on  their  minds  have  induced  a  serious,  and  they 
trust,  a  prayerful  consideration  of  the  subject  in  its  various 
attitudes,  particularly  in.  relation  to  the  probable  success, 
and  the  difficulties  attending  such  an  attempt;  and  that 
after  examining  all  the  information  which  they  can  ob- 
tain, they  consider  themselves  as  devoted  to  this  work  for 
life,  whenever  God  in  his  providence,  shall  open  the  way, 

"  They  now  offer  the  following  inquiries,  on  which  they 
solicit  the  opinion  and  advice  of  this  Association.  Wheth- 
er, with  their  present  views  and  feelings,  they  ought  to 
renounce  the  object  of  Missions  as  visionary  or  impracti- 
cable ;  if  not,  whether  they  ought  to  direct  their  attention 
to  the  eastern  or  the  western  world ;  whether  they  may 
expect  patronage  and  support  from  a  Missionary  Society 
in  this  country,  or  must  commit  themselves  to  the  direc- 
tion of  a  European  Society ;  and  what  preparatory  meas- 
ures they  ought  to  take  previous  to  actual  engagement  ? 

"  The  undersigned,  feeling  their  youth  and  inexperience, 
look  up  to  their  fathers  in  the  church,  and  respectfully  so- 
licit their  advice,  direction,  and  prayers. 

Adoniram  Judson, 
Samuel   Nott, 
Samuel  J.  Mills, 
Samuel  Newell." 

This  document  occasioned  the  appointment  of  the 
American  Board  of  Commissioners  for  Foreign  Missions. 

The  same  spirit  which  prompted  this  application  to  the 
Massachusetts  Association  cf  ministers,  a  few  months  after- 


OPERATIONS    OF    THE    SOCIETY.  17 

wards  led  to  the  formation  of  the  Society  of  Inquiry ;  al- 
though, as  Messrs.  Newell  and  Judson  had  now  completed 
their  course  at  the  Seminary,  they  did  not  become  mem- 
bers of  the  Society  until  a  later  period. 

The  Society  being  organized,  the  members  immediately 
began  in  earnest  to  promote  the  objects  specified  in  their 
Constitution.  The  Society  convened  on  Tuesday  even- 
ing, once  in  three  weeks,  as  has  been  the  invariable  prac- 
tice down  to  the  present  time.  The  meetings  were  open- 
ed and  concluded  with  prayer,  by  the  President,  or  some 
one  on  whom  he  should  call,  and  were  occupied  with  an 
abstract  or  review  of  some  publication  relating  to  mission- 
ary subjects  ;  and  also  a  conference.  Three  were  taken 
in  alphabetical  order,  to  speak  upon  the  subject  of  the 
conference.  After  these  had  finished  their  remarks,  the 
subject  was  open  for  free  discussion,  which  was  closed  by 
the  President.  The  first  subject  which  came  up  for  dis- 
cussion was,  "  What  are  the  peculiar  signs  of  the  times 
which  call  for  missionary  exertion?" 

Proposals  were  immediately  issued  for  republishing  Bu- 
chanan's Memoir  relative  to  India.  This  Memoir  was 
published  at  Cambridge  for  the  Society,  in  an  octavo  pam- 
phlet of  eighty  pages.  It  contained  much  information 
respecting  the  history  and  condition  of  India,  and  was 
highly  useful  in  promoting  the  objects  of  the  Society. 

A  correspondence  was  openel  with  the  Missionary  stu- 
dents at  Gosport,  England,  and  with  various  literary  in- 
stitutions. Not  forgetting  moreover,  that  all  their  labors 
would  be  vain  without  the  divine  blessing,  it  was  voted 
that  "  the  members  of  the  Society  devote  a  half  or  a  whole 
hour,  beginning  at  sunrise  on  the  Lord's  day,  in  secret 
prayer,  for  the  spread  of  the  Gospel  among  the  heathen." 

The  same  evening  on  which  the  Society  was  organized, 
the  following  circular  was  reported  and  accepted : 

"  A  Society  has  been  lately  formed  in  this  College,  for 


18  INFLUENCE    OF    THE    SOCIETY. 

the  purpose  of  promoting  inquiry  on  the  subject  of  Mis- 
sions to  the  heathen.  This  subject  has  been  much  agi- 
tated of  late  among  the  brethren  here,  and  many  are  led 
to  serious  thoughts  of  devoting  their  lives  to  this  important 
work.  One  object  of  the  above  named  society,  is  to  furn- 
ish its  members  with  suitable  means-  of  information ;  and 
for  this  purpose  they  have  established  a  library,  denomi- 
nated '  The  Missionary  Library.'  This  library,  being 
recently  established,  contains  few  books  of  importance. 

"  To  the  pious  generosity  of  those  who  anxiously  de- 
sire the  salvation  of  the  heathen,  in  the  name  of  the  Soci- 
ety of  Inquiry  we  make  an  appeal.  Mr.  Adoniram  Jud- 
son,  who  visits  England  en  missionary  business,  will 
gratefully  receive  for  the  Missionary  Library,  such  dona- 
tions as  the  liberal  and  pious  shall  be  disposed  to  make." 

Copies  of  this  letter  were  given  to  Mr.  John  Frost, 
Agent  of  the  American  Board,  and  to  Mr.  Judson,  for  the 
purpose  of  being  shown  to  any  who  might  be  disposed  to 
patronize  the  undertaking.  Mr.  Frost  received  for  the  So- 
ciety about  one  hundred  dollars  in  money  and  books. 
Mr.  Judson,  while  in  England,  represented  the  state  of  the 
Society  to  the  Board  of  Directors  of  the  London  Mission- 
ary Society.  They  voted  twenty  pounds  sterling,  which 
they  laid  out  in  books,  and  forwarded  to  the  Society. 

In  1814,  a  donation  of  one  hundred  dollars  from  the  Pru- 
dential Committee  of  the  American  Board,  was  made,  for 
the  purpose  of  increasing  the  library,  on  condition  that  the 
members  of  that  Committee  have  access  to  the  Library ; 
and  that,  in  the  event  of  the  discontinuance  of  said  society, 
the  books  purchased  with  the  money  thus  granted,  be  the 
property  of  the  Board. 

"  The  influence  of  this  Society  upon  the  Seminary," 
in  the  language  of  Rev.  Mr.  Ide,  "  was  very  salutary.  It 
evidently  was  the  means  of  greatly  increasing  a  missiona- 
ry spirit  among  the  students.     Many  who  before  their  con- 


INFLUENCE    OF    THE    SOCIETY.  19 

nexion  with  this  Society,  had  no  idea  that  it  was  their 
duty  to  become  missionaries,  were  led  to  conclude,  in  view 
of  the  wants  of  the  heathen,  which  they  here  contempla- 
ted, to  consecrate  themselves  to  the  work.  And  in  nearly 
every  instance  of  this  kind,  there  was  evidently  a  great 
increase  of  the  spirit  of  self-denial,  and  holy  engagedness 
in  the  cause  of  the  Redeemer.  And  even  those  who  came 
to  the  conclusion,  that  it  was  their  duty  to  abide  in  their 
own  land,  and  to  become  pastors  of  churches  here,  were 
greatly  quickened  and  profited  by  the  examination  of  the 
subject  of  Missions,  to  which  they  had  been  led  by  the  in- 
fluence of  this  Society.  They  felt  more  the  necessity  of  a 
spirit  of  self-denial  in  their  work,  and  of  the  importance  of 
doing  something  for  the  support  of  Missions." 

But  the  influence  of  this  Society  was  not  confined  to  a 
single  seminary  ;  it  was  felt  by  various  literary  Institutions 
of  our  country.  A  spirit  of  inquiry  was  excited  in  Middle- 
bury  College,  from  whose  walls  were  destined  soon  to  ap- 
pear a  Graves,  parsons,  Fisk,  and  Winslow.  In  a  let- 
ter to  the  Society,  dated  Middlebury  College,  June  12th, 
1811,  they  say:  "A  few  young  gentlemen  of  this  Insti- 
tution, whose  object,  as  they  hope,  is  the  good  of  souls, 
have  been  called  to  reflect  of  late,  on  the  subject  of  mis- 
sions. We  feel  it  to  be  important,  and  the  duty  of  some, 
to  carry  the  gospel  to  the  poor  heathen.  We  feel  that  we 
are  not  at  our  own  disposal,  but  at  our  heavenly  Father's ; 
and  that  if  he  shall  direct  us  to  leave  our  country  and 
friends,  it  will  be  our  duty  to  obey  him. 

"  Our  knowledge  on  this  subject  is  very  small,  and  our 
views  veiy  immature.  We  have  had  the  opportunity  of 
conversing  with  some  young  gentlemen  from  Andover, 

especially  Mr. ,  from  whom  we  have  received  some  very 

interesting  accounts.  By  his  advice,  we  write  to  you  for 
further  information,  conceiving  that  a  subject  of  this  mag- 


20  INFLUENCE    OF    THE    SOCIETY. 

nitude,  requires  the  most  correct  information,  as  well  as 
the  most  mature  reflection. 

"  We  wish  to  have  }tou  write  to  us  respecting  the  duty  of 
engaging  in  mis -ions,  and  the  qualifications  of  a  missiona- 
ry ;  the  necessary  preparations  for  the  work,  &c,  together 
with  all  such  instructions  as  you  shall  think  necessary  for 
us,  in  contemplating,  and  preparing  for  so  important  an 
undertaking." 

Man}'  similar  societies  have  doubtless  been  formed,  from 
the  influence  of  this  single  example  at  Andover.  Being 
the  oldest  society  of  the  kind  in  the  country,  it  has  served 
to  many  others  the  purpose  of  a  guide.  In  this  sense,  the 
Society  of  Inquiry  in  the  Theological  Seminary  at 
Princeton,  New  Jersey,  may  be  regarded  as  the  offspring 
of  that  at  Andover;  as  appears  from  the  following  corres- 
pondence. 

Princeton,  February  10th,  1814. 
To  the  Secretary  of  the  Society  of  Inquiry  on  Missions,  Andover, 

Dear  Brother, 

I  have  the  pleasure  of  informing  you,  that  a  spirit  for 
missions  is  beginning  to  appear,  in  the  Theological  Semi- 
nary, established  in  this  place.  A  committee  has  been 
appointed  to  draft  a  Constitution,  for  a  Society  of  Inquiry 
respecting  Missions,  similar  to  the  one  at  Andover.  This 
committee,  of  which  I  am  one,  is  now  de^il  erating.  As 
an  individual,  I  request,  as  soon  as  possible,  a  copy  of  the 
constitution  of  your  Society,  as  a  model  for  the  one  which 
we  intend  to  form. 

This  missionary  spirit,  I  presume  the  Society  at  Ando- 
ver will  feel  disposed  to  cultivate.  Through  you,  I  wish 
these  facts  to  be  made  known  to  the  Society,  and  through 
you,  let  me  be  made  acquainted  with  their  feelings,  res- 
pecting this  important,  and  as  I  conceive,  highly  inter- 
testing  subject. 


INFLUENCE    OF    THE    SOCIETY.  21 

We  must  not  'despise  the  day  of  small  things.'  Although 
but  a  spark  of  missionary  zeal  has  as  yet  discovered  itself, 
I  fondly  hope,  it  will  soon  burst  forth  into  a  flame.  The 
Lord  has  already  disposed  one  of  our  number  to  go  to  the 
heathen.  He  has  given  to  others,  a  disposition  to  inquire 
into  subjects  relating  to  them.  He  may  raise  up  many 
from  this  Institution  also,  to  carry  the  glad  news  of  sal- 
vation to  pagan  lands. 

Yours  affectionately  in  the  Lord, 


The  following  is  extracted  from  the  reply  : 

Andover,  February  25,  1814. 

In  compliance  with  your  request,  I  transmit  you 'a  copy 

of  our  Constitution. Those  of  my  brethren  with  whom 

I  have  conversed,  think  the  subject  of  your  letter  quite  in- 
teresting and  important.     How   extensive   an    influence 
your  Seminary  may  yet  have,  in   spreading  the  knowl- 
edge of  the  Saviour  among  the  heathen,  none  can  tell, 
Yours  in  Christian  love, 

,  Secretary. 

The  Society  thus  formed  at  Princeton  was  called,  "  A 
Society  of  Inquiry  on  Missions,  and  the  general  state  of 
religion."  This  was  making  the  object  of  the  Society 
somewhat  more  general,  than  the  one  at  Andover  was  at 
that  time;  as  the  original  object  of  this  Society,  was  in- 
quiry respecting  Missions  particularly. 

Immediately  upon  the  formation  of  the  Society  at 
Princeton,  a  correspondence  was  opened  with  the  one  at 
Andover. 

The  following  is  a  part  of  the  letter  which  commenced 
this  correspondence. 

Princeton,  March  10,  1814. 
Beloved  Brethren, 

Sensible  of  the  advantages  of  intercourse  and  mutual 
encouragement  between  those  who  design  any  particular 


22  INFLUENCE    OF    THE    SOCIETY. 

attempt  to  promote  the  Redeemer's  kingdom,  a  society  in 
this  place,  somewhat  similar  to  yours,  has  directed  its 
commit.tee  to  address  you.  Our  association  is  called  "  a 
Society  of  Inquiry  on  Missions  and  the  general  state  of 
religion,"  and  we  presumed  information  respecting  a  socie- 
ty so  nearly  corresponding  to  your  own,  would  not  be  un- 
acceptable. In  a  day  of  darkness  and  rebuke,  when  we 
have  reason  to  fear  the  judgments  of  God,  for  unusual 
spiritual  declension,  we  rejoice  to  see  some  tokens  of  di- 
vine favor;  and  of  these,  we  reckon  as  one,  a  solicitude 
for  the  conversion  of  the  heathen,  lately  more  awakened  in 
our  Seminaiy.  This  solicitude,  and  a  desire  in  some  of 
the  members  to  ascertain  their  own  particular  duty,  led  to 
a  proposal  for  forming  a  society  of  inquiry.  It  was  ap- 
proved, and  the  society  now  formed,  embraces  all  the 
members  of  the  Seminary  anxious  to  learn  all  that  may 
be,  of  this  interesting  subject,  noJ_onJyJrojnjcojiuiion  Chris- 
tian motives,  but  rnanj^  of  us,  to  knowr  our  individual  dut}^. 
Our  meetings  are  monthly,  and,  as  far  as  we  know,  our 
exercises  and  objects  are  similar  to  yours,  except  that 
which  regards  the  general  state  of  religion. 

Our  hearts  are  engaged  in  this  good  cause,  and  we  rebv 
ultimately  for  direction  and  assistance,  on  that  gracious 
Saviour,  Avho  has  promised,  in  connexion  with  the  com- 
mand to  disseminate  the  truth  through  the  world,  to  be 
ever  with  his  disciples.  But  unprovided  and  inexperienced 
as  we  are,  and  inadequate  as  our  views  may  be  of  the 
mode  or  means  of  conducting  these  investigations,  we  de- 
sire the  advice  and  co-operation  of  our  Christian  brethren, 
and  especially  of  such  as  are  occupied  in  the  same  re- 
searches as  ourselves.  We  therefore  hasten  to  open  a  cor- 
respondence with  your  Society,  and  propose,  if  agreeable, 
it  may  be  continued  for  our  mutual  support,  and  the  promo- 
tion of  our  common  object. 

Yours  in  Christian  affection, 


INFLUENCE    OF    THE    SOCIETY.  23 

The  correspondence,  thus  opened,  has  been  maintained 
to  the  present  time,  and  has  had  a  salutary  influence  in 
encouraging  the  members  to  persevere  in  prosecuting  the 
objects  of  their  respective  societies. 

Many  other  similar  societies  at  various  literary  Institu- 
tions which  might  be  named,  have,  either  directly  or  in- 
directly grown  out  of  those  at  Andover  and  Princeton. 
The  Rev.  Mr.  Nott  established  a  similar  one,  in  one  of 
the  English  universities  in  the  3*ear  1816,  on  his  return 
from  Bombay  to  this  country. 

There  would  be  little  interest  in  a  catalogue  of  t-he  par- 
ticular exercises  at  each  meeting  of  the  Society.  Such 
an  enumeration  would  necessarily  exhibit  much  repetition 
and  uniformity. 

For  several  years  there  was  little  change  in  the  exer- 
cises and  management  of  the  Society.  In  order  however 
to  shew  that  they  were  not  wholly  insensible  to  those 
pleois  of  benevolence  which  Mills  and  others  were  zealous- 
ly laboring  to  promote,  for  the  good  of  our  country,  it  is 
proper  to  state,  that  "  the  formation  of  a  general  Bible  So- 
ciety for  the  United  States,"  was  the  subject  of  a  confer- 
ence before  the  society,  so  early  .as  November,  1813,  and 
a  dissertation  on  the  same  subject  was  read  at  the  suc- 
ceeding meeting ;  two  and  a  half  years  before  the  forma- 
tion of  the  American  Bible  Society :  and  at  a  meeting 
March  29,  1814,  a  Committee  was  appointed  "to  lay  be- 
fore the  Professors  of  the  Seminary,  information  relative 
to  the  formation  of  a  Bible  Society  for  the  United  States, 
and  request  them  to  write  to  gentlemen  in  the  Middle 
States  on  the  subject." 

In  1815,  the  Constitution  of  the  Society  underwent  a 
revision  and  some  few  modifications,  the  result  of  four 
years'  experience ;  the  most  important  of  which  was,  a 
provision  for  preserving  the  dissertations  read  before  the 
Society. 


24  REGULATIONS    OF    THE    SOCIETY. 

The  article  of  the  new  Constitution  relating  to  this 
point,  was  as  follows;  "  Within  six  weeks  after  the  read- 
ing of  any  exercise,  the  author  shall  deposit  a  fair  copy 
of  it  in  the  Library,  in  a  form  to  be  preserved  by  the  Li- 
brarian. The  Librarian  shall  report  to  the  Society  every 
neglect  of  this  article." 

Conformably  to  this  requisition,  nearly  all  the  disserta- 
tions from  this  time  were  preserved.  So  great  however 
was  the  labor  of  copying,  that,  violations  of  this  rule  did 
occasionally  occur;  to  remedy  which,  it  was  resolved  July 
23d,  1822,  "that  it  shali  be  the  duty  of  the  Librarian  al- 
ways to  make  immediate  repoit  to  the  Society  of  every 
neglect  of  this  article,  and  that  every  member  who  shall 
have  been  thus  reported,  shall  be  deprived  of  the  use  of 
the  Library,  till  he  shall  have  complied  with  said  article 
of  the  Constitution :  and  if  he  shall  not  have  complied 
within  six  weeks  after  the  meeting  at  which  he  was  re- 
ported, the  Librarian  shall  report  his  name  again  to  the 
Society,  and  the  person  thus  offending-  shall  cease  to  be  a 
member. 

This  regulation  continued  in  force  until  a  new  revision 
of  the  constitution  in  1&29,  when  it  was  so  far  modified, 
that  a  sum  not  exceeding  seventy-five  cents  might  be  ap- 
propriated by  the  Librarian,  to  defray  the  expense  of 
copying. 

The  rule  was  still  further  modified  in  September  1830, 
when  it  was  voted  "  that  the  dissertations  read  before  the 
Society,  be  submitted  to  the  Board  of  Managers,  and  that 
they  procure  such  of  them  to  be  copied  and  deposited  in 
the  Library  as  they  shall  deem  expedient,  at  the  expense 
of  the  Society." 

It  was,  however,  afterwards  thought  that  the  funds  of 
the  Society  might  be  better  applied  to  other  purposes,  and 
accordingly  in  August  1832,  the  above  article  waf*??- 
punged.     No  provision  is  now  made  for  preserving  the 


RELIGIOUS    HISTORIOGRAPHER.  25 

dissertations  of  the  Society  in  manuscript ;  but,  as  a  sub- 
stitute for  this,  arrangements  have  been  made  for  publish- 
ing at  the  time,  such  of  them  as  the  '  Committee  of  Pub- 
lication'  may  deem  expedient. 

On  the  evening  of  January  25,  1820,  the  following 
proposition  was  submitted  and  adopted. 

"  In  a  day  like  this,  when  religious  news  is  so  interest- 
ing and  abundant,  it  must  be  pleasing,  as  well  as  profita- 
ble, to  all  the  friends  of  Zion,  to  be  presented  annually, 
with  a  thoroughly  digested  summary,  of  missionary,  and 
other  religious  intelligence,  shewing  at.  one  view,  the  state 
and  advancement  of  the  church  in  all  parts  of  the  world. 
It  is  also  a  dictate  of  gratitude  to  the  great  Head  of  the 
church,  that  we  should  acknowledge,  that  we*  should  re- 
cord, as  we  have  opportunity,  the  fulfilment  of  his  prom- 
ises. And  we  believe  that  no  individuals,  nor  associated 
bodies,  are  more  favorably  situated  to  clo  this,  than  this 
Society,     Therefore, 

""  Resolved,  that  at  the  first  meeting  of  this  Society  in 
each  year,  a  member  shall  be  appointed  by  nomination 
from  the  President,  to  the  office  of  Religious  Historio- 
grapher, whose  duty  it  shall  be  to  keep  an  account  of  re- 
vivals of  religion,  and  of  the  increase  and  success  of  Mis- 
sionaries ;  of  the  formation  of  new  benevolent  societies, 
and  the  most  important  operations  of  those  of  earlier 
establishment  *  in  a  word,  of  all  the  most  important  events, 
affecting  the  prosperity  of  the  church.  It  shall  be  his 
duty  to  embody-this  in  a  dissertation,  and  (with  permis- 
sion from  the  Professors,)  to  read  it  at  the  first  monthly 
concert  of  prayer,  in  the  jrear  next  succeeding  that  to 
which  the  information  relates* 

"  He  shall  moreover  deposit  a  copy  of  this  dissertation 
in  the  Library  of  the  Society  of  Inquiry." 

TBhis  arrangement  continued  until  January  1825,  when 
a  Committee  was  appointed  to  consult  with  the  Faculty 


26  MONTHLY    CONCERT    COMMITTEE. 

and  devise  some  measures  to  render  the  Monthly  Con- 
cert more  interesting.  This  Committee  reported  the  fol 
lowing  resolutions : 

1.  "  That  there  be  a  permanent  Committee  of  eight, 
to  be  called  the  Committee  on  the  Monthly  Concert ;  and 
that  they  make  nominations  to  the  Society,  of  persons  to 
supply  all  vacancies. 

2.  "  That  it  be  the  duty  of  this -Committee  to  collect 
and  report  at  the  Monthly  Concert,  interesting  informa- 
tion relating  to  the  spread  of  the  Gospel. 

3.  "  That  a  particular  field  of  benevolent  operations 
be  assigned  to  each  member  of  the  Committee  as  the  ob- 
ject of  his  special  attention." 

The  above  reporfJKvas  accepted,  and  a  Committee  was 
accordingly  appointed,  which  was  continued  until  Sep- 
tember 1829  ;  when,  on  consideration  that  there  were  in 
the  Seminary  other  Committees  embracing  almost  the 
whole  circle  of  benevolent  operations,  it  was  voted,  "  that 
the  Monthly  Concert  Committee  be  disbanded,  and  the 
business  of  reporting  at  the  monthly  concert  for  prayer, 
be  devolved  upon  the  several  standing  Committees."  In 
March  1832,  a  new  arrangement  was  adopted,  by  which 
the  Reporters  are  chosen  from  the  whole  body  of  students. 

It  being  thought  desirable  on  some  accounts,  that  the 
Society  should  become  incorporated,  the  following  resolu- 
tions were  adopted,  on  motion  of  Chester  Isham,*  Decem- 
ber 31,  1822. 

"  Resolved,  that  it  is  expedient  for  this-.  Society,  to  peti- 
tion the  Legislature  of  this  state,  for  a  charter,  conferring 
the  rights  and  privileges  of  a  corporate  body. 

"  Resolved  also,  that  with  a  view  to  this  object,  it  is  ex- 
pedient that  the  Constitution  of  this  Society  be  revised, 
and  that  a  Committee  be  appointed  for  this  purpose.     Also, 

*  Mr.  Isham,  afterwards  minister  of  Taunton,  Mass.,  died  at  Boston, 
April  20th,  1825.  A  sketch  of  his  life  may  be  found  in  the  Christian  Spec- 
tator, Vol.  vii.  p.  613. 


PETITION    FOR    A   CHARTER.  27 

that  this  Committee  be  authorised  to  take  the  necessary 
measures  for  obtaining  an  Act  of  Incorporation." 

In  compliance  with  these  resolutions,  the  Constitution 
underwent  a  second  revision,  and  was  adopted  February 
18,  1823.  As  the  Society  had  undergone  very  consider- 
able changes  since  its  first  organization,  it  was  thought 
proper  that  a  corresponding  change  should  be  exhibited 
in  the  object  of  the  Society,  as  specified  in  the  Constitu- 
tion. The  first  article  of  the  Constitution  was  accordingly 
amended  so  as  to  read  as  follows;  "The  object  of  the 
Society  shall  be  to  devise  and  prosecute  measures  for  the 
extension  of  Christianity ;  and  in  subserviency  to  this,  to 
acquire  and  disseminate  a  knowledge  of  the  Literature, 
Morals,  and  Religion  of  different  countries,  aaid  of  the 
causes  which  operate  on  the  moral  improvement  of  man- 
kind." 

For  a  Society  whose  object  was  so  general  as  this,  the 
name,  '  Society  of  Inquiry  respecting  Missions,'  seemed 
too  limited.  It  was  proposed  to  give  a  new  name  more 
expressive  of  the  object  of  the  Society ;  and  accordingly 
the  name  of  '  Society  for  Christian  Researches'  was  adopt- 
ed in  the  petition.  This  petition  being  rejected,  the  So- 
oiety  pursued  its  course  under  its  original  name. 

The  Committee  for  procuring  a  charter,  prepared  a  pe- 
tition and  presented  it  to  the  Legislature.  In  the  House 
of  Representatives,  the  petition  was '' granted,  and  a  bill 
to  incorporate  the  Society,  passed  to  be  engrossed.  But 
in  the  Senate,  the  bill  was  rejected.  The  motives  of  this 
rejection  were,  understood  to  be  ;  that  the  number  of  cor- 
porations in  this  State,  had  already  been  increased  beyond 
all  reasonable  limits ;  that  to  incorporate  a  Society  of  Stu- 
dents in  an  incorporated  Institution,  would  be  to  establish 
an  imperium  in  imperio  ;  and  that  if  a  Society  should  be* 
incorporated  in  this  Seminary,  similar  applications  might 


28  STANDING    COMMITTEES. 

be  expected  from  many  other  Institutions. — The  proposal 
for  procuring  a  charter  was  here  dropped,  and  has  never 
been  resumed. 

In  1829,  the  Constitution  underwent  a  third  revision; 
and  again  in  February  1833,  some  slight  modifications 
were  adopted. 

The  Societj'  now  comprises  the  principal  part  of  the 
members  of  the  Seminary ;  about  seventy  of  whom  be- 
long to  some  one  of  the  four  standing  Committees.  Reg- 
ular meetings  are  held  every  third  week  in  term  time,  on 
Tuesday "  evening,  which  are  opened  and  closed  with 
prayer.  The  exercises  of  these  meetings  consist  princi- 
pally of  dissertations,  one  being  read  at  each  meeting. 
The  object  of  these  dissertations  is  to  communicate  infor- 
mation relative  to  some  unevangelized  part  of  the  world ; 
or  to  discuss  general  principles  connected  with  the  subject 
of  Missions.  After  the  dissertation  is  concluded,  inqui- 
ries are  made  of  the  reader  by  any  member  of  the  Soci- 
ety who  desires  it.  Many  of  these  dissertations,  or  extracts 
from  them,  have  been  published  in  religious  newspapers 
and  other  periodicals. 

The  Society  embraces  four  standing  Committees,  viz.. 
a  Committee  on  Foreign  Missions,  Domestic  Missions; 
Colonization,  and  Seamen.  Each  member  of  the  Society- 
joins  that  Committee  in  whose  object  he  feels  the  deepest 
interest,  and  it  is  a  standing  rule  that  no  member  of  the 
Society  can  belong  to  more  than  one  of  these  Committees 
at  the  same  time.  Near  the  close  of  the  year,  each  Com- 
mittee  presents  before  the  Society  a  report  of  its  proceed- 
ings for  the  year,  which  report-  takes  the  place  of  a 
dissertation,  the  usual  exercise  at  the  regular  meet- 
ings. In  these  reports  the  attention  of  the  Society  is  called 
to  some  subject  of  importanc4|fconnected  with  the  objects 
of  the  respective  Committees.     Each  of  these  Committees 


COMMITTEE    ON    COLONIZATION.  29 

maintains  a  separate  correspondence,  the  expense  of  which 
is  defrajred  by  the  Society. 

For  a  more  minute  account  of  the  regulations  of  the 
Society,  see  the  Constitution,  contained  in  the  Appendix. 

A  brief  notice  of  the  four  standing  Committees  will 
now  be  given,  and  they  will  be  arranged  according  to  the 
order  of  time  at  which  they  were  severally  instituted. 


Committee  on  Colonization. 

Instituted  April  2%  1823. 

The  Society  of  Inquiry  early  manifested  an  interest  in . 
the  condition  of  the  black  population  of  our  country.  A. 
dissertation  on  this- subject  was  read  before  the  Society  in 
1816,  previous  to  the  formation  of  the  American  Coloni- 
zation Society ;  and  in  subsequent  dissertations,  the  condi- 
tion of  our  colored  population  was  very  fully  discussed. 
In  March  1817,  Mr.  Mills  recommended  the  formation  of 
a  Colonization  Society  in  the  Seminary,  as  may'  be  seen 
in  his  letter  contained  in  Part  III. ;  but  no  systematic 
measures  for  the  good  of  the  blacks  were  adopted  by  the 
Society  before  the  year  1823. 

On  the  evening  of  February  18th,  1823,  it  was  resolv- 
ed, "  that  a  Committee  be  appointed  to  inquire,  Whether 
this  Society  ought  at  present  to  make  any  exertions  in 
favor  of  the  black  population  of  our  country  ;  and  if  so, 
to  report  at  the  next  meeting  what  should  be  the  immedi- 
ate objects  of  those  exertions,  and  what  are  the  most  eli- 
gible means  for  the  attainment  of  those  objects."  The 
Committee  consisted  of  Leonard  Bacon,  Solomon  Peck, 
Samuel  H.  Cowles,  and  Royal  Washburn. 

The  reasons  which  led  to  the  adoption  of  this  resolu- 
*3 


30  COMMITTEE    ON    COLONIZATION. 

tion,  are  concisely  stated  in  the  following  extract  of  a 
letter,  from  a  member  of  the  Committee  to  the  Rev.  Ralph 
R.  Gurley,  Agent  of  the  American  Colonization  Society. 

Andover,  February  23,   1823. 
Dear  Sir, 

"  A  few  members  of  this  Society  have  been  led  by  va- 
rious circumstances  to  turn  their  attention  to  the  colored 
population  in  our  country ;  not  merely  the  slaves  of  the 
South,  but  the  negroes  in  every  State  of  the  Union,  who 
enjoy  a  nominal  freedom,  which  confers  on  them,  I  might 
say,  no  privilege  but  the  privilege  of  being  more  vicious, 
and  if  possible  more  wretched  than  slaves  can  be.  They 
saw -that,  whether  slavery  is  ever  abolished  or  not,  this 
portion  of  our  population,  so  long  as  the  present  state  of 
Society  continues,  must  alwajrs  remain  a  separate  cast; 
distinguished  by  all  that  is  wretched. in  ignorance  and 
degradation,  by  all  that  is  disgusting  in  vice,  and  by  all 
that  is  terrible  in  the  combination  of  these  elements,  unal- 
loyed by  any  of  those  attachments  which  6ndear  to  every 
citizen,  the  soil  and  the  institutions  of  his  country.  They 
saw  too,  that  besides  the  efforts  of  the  Colonization  So- 
ciety, no  efforts  are  made  or  can  be  made  to  remove,  or 
even  in  any  great  degree,  to  alleviate  this  evil.  These 
efforts  vigorously  sustained,  appeared  to  them  to  promise, 
not  only  the  greatest  good  to  our  own  country,  but  the 
light  of  knowledge  and  the  blessings  of  Christianity  to 
the  millions  of  Africa.  Looking  around  them,  they  saw 
that.  New  England,  while  she  shared  in  the  guilt  by  which 
the  curse  was*inflicted,  is  doing  comparatively  nothing  for 
a  cause,  which  presents  its  claims  alike  to  every  feeling 
of  selfishness,  to  every  emotion  of  humanity,  and  to  every 
principle  of  evangelical  benevolence.  They  knew  that 
this  Society  of  Inquiry  had  formerly  been  the  means  of 
engaging  the  people  of  New  England  in  benevolent  ex- 
ertions, and  they  trusted  that  by  the  blessing  of  God,  it 


COMMITTEE    ON    COLONIZATION.  31 

might  again  put  forth  an  influence,  though  not  equal,  yet 
similar  to  that,  which  has  gone  out  in  streams  of  light 
and  gladness  to  India,  to  Palestine,  to  the  Islands  of  the 
sea,  and  to  the  tribes  of  the  wilderness.  It  was  to  exhibit 
the  subject  to  the  members  of  this  Society,  to  excite  their 
feelings,  and  to  prepare  them  for  united  and  efficient  ac- 
tion, in  behalf  of  colonizing  the  free  blacks  in  our  coun- 
try, that  the  above  resolution  was  adopted." 

April  2:2nd,  a  long  report,  which  may  be  found  in  Part 
IV.  was  presented  by  the  Committeg,  concluding  with 
the  following  resolutions. 

"  Resolved,  that  the  cause  of  the  American  Coloniza- 
tion Society  deserves  our  hearty  co-operation,  and  that  we 
will  use  our  influence  with  our  friends,  and  the  public 
in  its  behalf. 

"  Resoiccd,  that  a  permanent  Committee  of  six  be  ap- 
pointed, whose  duty  it  shall  be  to  call  the  attention  of  the 
Society  to  the  subject  of  colonizing  the  free  blacks,  and 
other  subjects  connected  therewith,  at  such  times  as  they 
shall  think  proper ;  and  that  this  Committee  have  power 
to  add  to  their  number  at  discretion." 

These  resolutions  were  adopted,  and  a  Committee  ac- 
cordingly appointed.  Two  days  afterwards,  the  Com- 
mittee met,  and  having  added  eleven  more  to  their  number, 
"resolved  to  appoint  two  delegates  to  consult  with  the 
Managers  of  the  AmeriQan  Colonization  Societ}^,  at  a  special 
meeting  to  be  held  on  the  first  Monday  in  June,  at  Wash- 
ington, on  the  best  means  of  promoting  the  objects  of  that 
Society  in  New  England."  Leonard  Bacon,  and  Sol- 
omon Peck  were  chosen  delegates.  The  delegates  were 
very  successful  in  obtaining  satisfactory  information  re- 
specting the  operations  of  the  Society. 

Soon  after  this,  a  communication  was  received  from  the 
acting  Committee  of  the  Board  of  Managers  of  the  Amer- 
ican Colonization  Society,  urging  the  appointment  of  two 


'32  COMMITTEE    ON    COLONIZATION. 

individuals  to  be  employed  by  the  Society  as  agents  in 
New  England.  Rev.  Chester  Wright,  of  Montpelier,  Vt. 
and  Leonard  Bacon,  then  a  member  of  the  Seminary, 
were  chosen  agents.  Mr.  Wright  continued  some  time  in 
the  service  of  the  Society ;  but  Mr.  Bacon  never  entered 
upon  the  service. 

The  Committee  have  •from  the  first,  regarded  the 
education  of  the  black  population,  as  a  matter  of  primary 
importance.  At  the  first  meeting  of  the  Committee  April 
24,  1823,  it  was  resolved  "  to  consult  the  managers  of  the 
Foreign  Mission  School  at  Cornwall,  Ct.  on  the  subject  of 
admitting  Africans  into  that  school,  with  a  view  to  their 
ultimately  joining  the  colony  at  Cape  Mesurado." 

Letters  were  written  to  distinguished  men  throughout 
the  countiy,  requesting  their  opinion  as  to  the  practicability 
and  expediency  of  establishing  an  African  College.  Some 
gave  their  opinion  decidedly  in  favor  of  such  a  College, 
expressing  the  hope  that  it  might  do  much  good,  and  a 
desire  to  see  it  carried  into  effect.  From  another  quarter, 
were  received  such  sentiments  as  the  following  :  "  I  never 
have  had  much  hope  from  any  thing  of  that  kind  [a  Sem- 
inary for  the  instruction  of  negroes,]  in  any  part  of  our 
country.  The  deep-rooted  prejudices  against  their  color 
(which  seem  to  me  greater  in  New  England  than  at  the 
South,)  united  with  various  circumstances,  appear  to  me 
to  forbid  the  hope  of  extending  any.  other  charity  to  them, 
than  to  assist  them  to  leave  a  country,  where  they  are 
so  loathed  that  no  approximation,  either  corporeal,  social, 
or  literary,  would  be  tolerated  except  by  a  very  few.  My 
opinion  has  ever  been,  that  we  should  lend  all  our  force 
toward  the  preparation  of  the  Colony  for  their  education, 
as  well  as  comfortable  subsistence." — These  letters  agreed 
in  the  desirableness  of  educating  the  blacks,  but  differed 
in  respect  to  the  place,  where  this  might  be  best  accom- 
plished. 


COMMITTEE    ON    COLONIZATION.  33 

July  18,  1825,  it  was  resolved,  "that  it  be  the  sense  of 
this  Committee,  that  it  is  highly  desirable  to  have  a  Col- 
lege established  in  behalf  of  the  Africans*  as  soon  as  pub- 
lic sentiment  will  support  it."  The  Committee  however 
did  not  pretend  to  decide,  whether  the  College  might  be 
best  located  in  this  country  or  in  Liberia.  The  difficul- 
ties attending  this  subject,  have  hitherto  prevented  any 
thing  effectual,  from  being  done  respecting  it. 

This  Committee*  meet  regularly  once  in  three  weeks,  at 
which  meetings,  questions  are  discussed,  and  dissertations 
exhibited  on  some  subject  connected  with  slavery.  The 
Committee  at  present  consists  of  twelve  members,  who 
present  an  annual  Report  of  their  proceedings  before  the 
Societ}7-. 

This  Committee  has  been  instrumental  in  awakening 
an  increased  interest  in  the  public  mind  on  the  subject  to 
which  it  is  devoted,  by  means  of  occasional  articles  in  the 
public  journals;  an  annual  "  Statement  of  Facts,"  (being 
a  small  pamphlet  which  the  Committee  has  annually  pre- 
pared, and  which  for  the  last  three  years,  was  published  un- 
der the  direction  of  the  Massachusetts  Colonization  Soci- 
ety;)  and  by  addresses  delivered  in  different  places  on  the 
4th  of  July. 

The  following  is  extracted  from  the  Report  of  the  Com- 
mittee for  1831.  "The  attention  of  the  Committee  was 
early  in  the  j'ear,  turned  to  the  formation  of  a  State  Soci- 
ety in  Massachusetts.  The  article'  published  in  the  Boston 
Courier,  which  first  called  the  attention  of  the  public  to 
the  subject,  was  from  one  of  our  number  appointed  for  the 
purpose.  The  morning  after  the  formation  of  the  State 
Society,  we  proposed  to  the  Prudential  Committee  to  pub- 
lish, or  let  us  publish  under  their  patronage,  a  revised 
edition  of  the  pamphlet,  published  last  year  under  the  pat- 
ronage of  the  Parent  Society.  Our  proposal  was  accepts 
;ed,  and  an  .edition  of  3,000  printed  and  distributed  in  New 


34  COMMITTEE    ON    DOMESTIC    MISSIONS. 

England  and  New  York.  It  has  been  reprinted  by  the 
brethren  at  Princeton,  N.  J."  Of  this  pamphlet,  Mr.  Gur- 
ley  writes  as  follows  :  "  The  last  j'ear,  we  published,  with 
some  slight  alterations,  8,000  copies  of  your  '  Statement,' 
and  gave  them  a  very  wide  circulation  among  the  clergy 
of  the  country.  The  benefit  was  great ;  and  the  influence 
of  those  circulated  by  your  Society  was  made  evident,  by 
the  increased  amount  of  our  collections." 


Committee  on  Domestic  Missions. 

Instituted  April  12;  1825. 

Although  the  original  object  of  the  Societ}'.  of  Inquiry 
was  especially,  inquiry  respecting  Foreign  Missions,  still 
from  its  very  commencement,  Domestic  Missions  had  en- 
gaged considerable  attention.  But  it  was  not  until  the  }'ear 
1825,  that  any  very  systematic  measures  were  adopted  in 
order  to  excite  an  interest  in  this  subject.  At  a  special 
meeting  of  the  society,  held  on  April  12th,  a  dissertation* 
was  read,  on  the  necessity  of  increased  and  more  efficient 
exertion  to  promote  Missions  in  our  Western  States;  af- 
ter which  it  was  Resolved  "  to  appoint  a  permanent  Com- 
mittee of  six,  with  the  addition  of  the  President,  on  the 
subject  of  Domestic  Missions;  and  that  the  Committee 
have  power  to  add  to  its  number." 

The  Committee  was  organized  by  choosing  a  Chairman 
and  Secretary,  and  resolved  to  meet  on  the  Monday  pre- 
ceding each  regular  meeting  of  the  Society  of  Inquiry. 
The  meetings  are  generally  occupied  by  a  dissertation 
containing  a  statement  of  facts  relative  to  the  moral,  lit- 
erary, and  religious  state  of  some  part  of  our  country,  pre- 
pared by  an  individual,  previously  appointed  for  the  pur- 


COMMITTEE    ON    FOREIGN    MISSIONS.  35 

pose.  After  the  reading  of  the  dissertation,  more  particular 
inquiries  are  made  of  the  writer,  by  any  members  of  the 
Committee  who  may  wish  it.  Almost  every  State  in  the 
Union  has  in  turn  been  selected  as  the  field  of  inquiry, 
and  all  the  information  communicated  which  could  be 
obtained  respecting  its  religious  and  literary  condition. 
An  annual  Report  is  made  to  the  Society  during  the  sum- 
mer term,  embodying  much  information  respecting  our 
country. 

The  Committee  now  consists  of  eighteen  members.  It 
is  not  limited  to  any  particular  number,  and  like  the  other 
Committees  nominates  '  its  own  members  to  the  Society. 
Each  meeting  is  opened  with  prayer.  A  correspondence 
is  kept  up  with  brethren  who  have  left  the  Seminary,  and 
others  who  are  now  laboring  in  various  parts  of  the  coun- 
try. This  correspondence  adds  much  to  the  interest  of  the 
meetings? 


Committee  on  Foreign  Missions, 

Instituted  January  8,  1828. 

The  whole  Society  was  originally  a  Foreign  Mission 
Society,  including. of  course  many  who  had  no  intention 
of  becoming  Missionaries  themselves.  But  when  stand- 
ing Committees  for  different  purposes  came  to  be  instituted, 
the  claims  of  Foreign  Missions  became  a  less  prominent 
object  of  attention.  It  was  thought  desirable  therefore, 
that  those  who  felt  personally  interested  in  this  subject, 
should  become  more  intimately  associated,  in  order  that 
they  might  investigate  this  subject  more  effectually  than 
could  be  done  in  the  general  Society.  Accordingly,  on 
recommendation  from  the  Board  of  Managers,  January  8, 


36  coitfMifTES:  on  Foreign  missions. 

1 328,  the  Society  voted  to  form  a  permanent  Committee  on 
Foreign  Missions,  consisting  of  seven  individuals"  who 
should  have  power  to  nominate  all  who  should  become 
members  of  the  Committee.  Portions  of  Missionary 
ground  were  immediately  assigned  to  each  member  for 
particular  inquiry  ;  and  dissertations  were  appointed  to  be 
read  on  these  subjects  by  each  member  in  order.  The 
Committee  resolved  to  meet -regularly  once  in  three  weeks. 
Occasionally,  some  practical  question  in  connexion  with 
Missions  is  discussed.  An  annual  Report  is  presented  be- 
fore the  Society  during  the  summer  term,  embodying 
much  valuable  information. 

The  Committee  has  exerted  itself  to  awaken  an  increas- 
ed interest  in  the  public  mind  on  the  subject  of  Missions-. 
In  pursuance  of  this  object,  measures,  were  taken  in  1829, 
for  republishing  the  life  of  Samuel  J.  Mills.  The  consent 
of  the  author,  Dr.  Spring,  having  been  obtained  to  a  re- 
publication of  the  work  under  the  direction  of  the  Com- 
mittee, a  second  edition  was  issued  in  September,  1829,  thor- 
oughly revised  by  Messrs.  Allen  and  Eridgman.  This 
edition,  with  a  few  abridgements  from  the  first,  and  some' 
additions,  being  published  in  a  very  convenient  form,  met 
a  ready  reception  from  the  public. 

•  As  another  means  of  awakening  increased  interest  in 
the  public  mind,  it  was  voted  to  write  articles  for  the  reli- 
gious newspapers,  on  the  subject  of  Missions  among  the 
heathen.  The  Committee  also  frequently  publish  extracts 
from  the  dissertations  which  are  read  before  them,  and  from 
the  letters  which  they  receive. 

In  1830,  the  Committee  prepared  and  caused  to  be  pub- 
lished, a  Tract  on  the  "  Condition  and  Character  of  Fe- 
males in  Pagan  and  Mohammedan  Countries,"  12mo.  16 
pages. — 6,000  copies  of  the  first  edition  were  circulated. 
The  Tract  was  then  stereotyped,  in  twelve  pages,  and 
20,000  copies  of  this  edition  have  already  been  put  in  cir- 


COMMITTEE    ON    SEAMEN.  37 

culation.  The  first  edition  has  also  been  adopted  as  one  of 
the  series  of  the  American  Baptist  Tract  Society ;  and  the 
stereotype  edition,  with  some  alterations,  has  been  adopt- 
ed by  the   Committee  of  the  American  Tract  Society. 

Another  Tract,  called  "  Duty  to  the  Heathen"  was 
compiled  by  members  of  the  Committee*  This  tract  has 
been  stereotjrped,  and  33,000  copies  circulated.  It  has 
also  been* adopted  by  the  Baptist  Tract  Society. 

Correspondence  with  Foreign  Missions,  which  before 
the  organization  of  this  Committee,  had  been  conducted 
in  the  name  of  the  whole  Society,  now  very  naturally  de- 
volved chiefly  on  this  Committee ;  and  it  was  voted  to  open 
a  correspondence  with  each  Foreign  Mission  Station  of 
the  American  Board.  Much  interest  is  given  to  the  meet- 
ings, by  these  communications. 

The  Committee  now  consists  of  28  members.  Its  offi- 
cers, like  those  of  the  other  Committees,  are  a  Chairman 
and  Secretary,  who  also  constitute  a  Committee  of  cor- 
respondence.    Every  meeting  is  opened  with  prayer. 


Committee  on  Seamen. 

Instituted  August  18,  1829. 

The  moral  condition  of  Seamen,  scarcely  attracted  the 
attention  of  the  Society  of  Inquiry,  before  the  year  1829. 
No  dissertation  had  ever  been  presented  on  this  subject 
before  the  Society.  No  one  seems  to  have  thought  of 
Seamen.  Nor  was  the  apathy  on  this  subject  limited  to 
the  Society  of  Inquiry.  In  the  language  of  Summerfield- 
at  the  first  anniversary  of  the  Bethel  Union  in  New  York, 
in  June  1821,  "almost  no  favorable  notice  was  taken  of 
Seamen  by  the  Christian  world,  except  that  they  were 
4 


38  COMMITTEE    ON    SEAMEN. 

included  in  the  prayer  of  the  church  of  England,  under 
the  petition  for  all  who  travel  by  land  or  by  water."  But 
the  claims  of  this  long-neglected  portion  of  the  community 
to  our  S}7mpathies  and  our  prayers  began  to  be  felt ; 
and- August  18,  1829,  the  Board  of  Managers  recom- 
mended, "  that  a  standing  Committee  on  Seamen  be  in 
stitutcd."  The  recommendation  was  followed,  and  a 
Committee  of  three  appointed,  with  power  to  nominate  all 
who  should  become  members.  A  correspondence  was 
opened  with  the  Editor  of  the  Sailor's  Magazine,  and 
with  different  Theological  Seminaries. 

This  Committee,  like  each  of  the  other  standing  Com- 
mittees, presents  an  annual  Report  before  the  Society,  call- 
ing its  attention  to  this  highly  interesting  class  of  the  com- 
munity. The  Committee  consists  of  eleven  members,  and 
is  organized  with  a  Chairman  and  Secretary,  who  form  a 
Committee  of  Correspondence.  Its  object  is,  to  obtain  in- 
formation respecting  the  number,  character,  temporal  and 
moral  condition  of  Seamen,  together  with  the  efforts 
which  are  made  in  their  behalf,  in  this  and  other  countries. 
In  accomplishing  this,  a  correspondence  is  carried  on  with 
Seamen's  preachers  in  our  own  and  foreign  ports,  with 
sea-captains,  and  others  acquainted  with  Seamen.  The 
Committee  also  endeavor  to  awaken  in  the  community 
an  interest  in  their  behalf;  and  by  all  the  means  in  their 
power,  to  promote  their  best  interests.  The  regular 
meetings  are  held  once  in  three  weeks,  and  are  opened 
with  prayer.  At  each  meeting  a  dissertation  is  read  by 
some  one  of  the  members  previously  appointed  for  the  pur- 
pose. This  is  followed  by  conversation  and  inquiries  on 
the  same  subject. 


PART  II, 


A  LIST,  WITH  BiyEF  NOTICES,  OF  THOSE  MEMBERS  OF 
THE  SOCIETY  WHO  HAVE  BECOME  FOREIGN  MIS- 
SIONARIES. 

The  following  list  is  designed  to  include  the  names  of 
all  members  of  the  Society  of  Inquiry,  who  have  ever 
gone  on  Foreign  'Missions.  The  column  next  to  the 
names,  shews  the  college  at  which  the  individuals  grad- 
uated, and  the  year  of  their  graduation.  The  other  col- 
umn of  figures,  shews  the  year  of  their  leaving  the  Semi- 
nary. The  rem  lining  column,  indicates  the  mission  to 
wThich  they  respectively  belonged.  An  asterisk  (*)  pre- 
fixed to  a  name,  shows  that  the  individual  died  in  the  field 
•  of  his  missionary  labors. 


Abbreviations. 


A.  C. — Amherst  College. 

B.  C— Bowdoin  College. 
B.  U. — Brown  University. 
D.  C. — Dartmouth  College. 
H.  C— Hamilton  College. 
H.  U. — Harvard  University. 


M.  C— Middlebury  College. 
U.  C— Union  College. 
U.  V. — University  of  Vermont. 
W.  C— Williams  College. 
Y.  C.-Yale  College. 


Missionaries  in  Foreign  Lands. 


Names. 
•Gordon  Hall, 
Adoniram  Judson, 

Graduated. 

W.  C.  1808. 
B.  U.  1807. 

Left  the 
Seminary. 

1810. 
it 

Missions. 

Bombay. 
Burrnah. 

*  Samuel  Newell, 
Samuel  Nott, 

H.  U.  1807. 
U.  C.  1808. 

Bombay. 
Bombay. 

40 


LIST    OF    MISSIONARIES. 


Names.  Graduated. 

Luther  Rice,  W.  C.  1810. 
♦Samuel  John  Mills,  *W.  C.  1809. 

*  James  Richards,  W.  C.  1809. 

*Edward Warren,  M.  C.  1808. 

Benj.  Clark  Meigs,  Y.  C.  1809. 

♦Joseph  R.  Andrus,  M.  C.  1812. 

Horatio  Bard  well, 

Daniel  Poor,  D.  C.  1811. 

Allen  Graves,  M.  C.  1812. 

♦John  Nichols,  D.  C.  1813 

♦Levi  Parsons,  M.  C.  1814. 

♦Pliny  Fisk,  M.  C.  1814. 

Levi  Spaulding,  D.  C.  1815. 

Miron  Winslow,  M.  C.  1815. 

Hiram  Bingham,  M.  C.  1816. 

Jonas  King,  W.  C.  1816. 

Asa  Thurston,  Y.  C.  1816. 

Isaac  Bird,  Y.  C.  1816. 

William  Goodell,  D.  C.  1817. 

Daniel  Temple,  D.  C.  1817. 
John  Clark  Bngham,  W.  C.  1819. 

William  Richards,  W.  C.  1819. 

♦Edmund  Frost,  M.  C.  1820. 

♦Elnathan  Gridley,  Y.  C.  1819. 

Josiah  Brewer,  Y.  C.  1821. 

Cyrus  Stone,  D.  C.  1822. 

Eli  Smith,  Y.  C.  1821. 

David  Oliver  Allen,  A.  C.  1823.. 

Eph.  Weston  Clark,  D.  C.  1824. 

Jona.  Smith  Green, 

H.  Gray  Otis  Dwight,  H.  C.  1825. 

Judah  Isaac  Abraham, 

E.  Coleman  Bridgman,A.  C.  1826. 


Left  the 

Seminary.             Missions. 

1811. 

India. 

1812. 

Agent  to  Africa. 

" 

Ceylon. 

11 

Cej-lon. 

1813. 

Ceylon. 

1814. 

Agent  to  Africa' 

" 

Bombay. 

« 

Ceylon. 

18l5. 

Bombay. 

1816. 

Bombay. 

1817. 

Palestine. 

1818. 

Palestine. 

" 

Ceylon. 

(<• 

Ceylon. 

1819. 

Sandwich  Isl. 

"    S 

yria  and  Greece. 

(< 

Sandwich  Isl. 

1820. 

Syria. 

"  Syi 

-ia  &  Constantinople. 

u* 

Malta. 

1822. 

South  America. 

(i 

Sandwich  Isl. 

1823. 

Bombay. 

u 

Asia  Minor. 

1824. 

SmjTna. 

1825. 

Bombay. 

1826. 

Western  Asia. 

1827. 

Bombay. 

" 

Sandwich  Isl. 

i< 

Sandwich  Isl. 

1828. 

Constantinople. 

1829. 

To  the  Jews. 

" 

China. 

LIST    OF    MISSIONARIES. 


41 


Names.  Graduated. 

John.Taylor  Jones,  A.  C.  1825. 
John  S.  Emerson,         D.  C.  1826. 

Wm. Gottlieb  Schaumer, 

David  Belden  Lyman,  W.  C.  1828. 
Ephraim  Spaulding,  M.  £  1828. 
JohnDiell,  H.  C.  1826. 

Henry  Lyman, f  A.  C.  1820. 

Samuel  Munson,|  B.  C.  1829. 
Benj.  Wyman  Parker,  A.  C.  1829. 

A.  C.  1829. 

D.  C.  1829. 


Elias  Riggs, 
Ira  Tracy,  f 


Left  the   • 

Seminary.      •       Missions. 

1829.  Burmah. 

1830.  Sandwich  Isl.' 
"       Jews  in  Turkey. 

1831.  Sandwich  Isl. 
"  Sandwich  Isl. 

1832.  Sandwich  Isl. 


Sandwich  Isl. 
Greece. 


f  Designated  to  Southeastern  Asia. 


Missionaries  to  the  American  Indians. 


Alfred  Wright, 

W.C. 

1812. 

1814.   Arkansas  Choctaws. 

Cyrus  Kingsbury, 

B.  U. 

1812. 

1815.            Choctaws. 

*Alfred  Finney, 

D.C. 

1815. 

1816.  Arkansas  Cherokees. 

Cyrus  Byington, 

1819..     •■    Choctaws. 

*  Samuel  Mossley,  . 

M.C. 

1813. 

1821.            Choctaws. 

S.  Austin  Worcester, 

U.  V. 

1819. 

1823.           Cherokees. 

*Harrison  Allen, 

B.C. 

1824. 

1828.            Choctaws. 

Cutting  Marsh, 

D.C. 

1326. 

1829.          Green  Bay. 

W.  Thurston  Boutwell,  D.C. 

1823. 

1831.           Ojibeways. 

Sherman  Hall, 

D.C. 

1828. 

"                Ojibeways. 

Asher  Wright, 





"     Indians  in  N.  Y. 

Asher  Bliss, 

A.  C. 

1829. 

1832.  Indians  in  N.Y. 

Of  the  preceding  60  individuals,  13  are  graduates  of 
Dartmouth  College ;  10  of  Middlebury ;  9  of  Williams; 
7  of  Amherst ;  6  of  Yale ;  2  of  Brown  University ;  2 
of  Bowdoin  College  ;  2  of  Hamilton  ;  1  of  Harvard  Uni- 
versity ;  1  of  Vermont  University ;  1  of  Union  College ; 
and  6  are  not  graduates  of  any  college. 
*4 


42  .GORDON    HALL. 

There  are  some  other  individuals  whose  names  might 
perhaps  with  propriety  have  been  added  to  the  preceding  list. 
Their  names  may  be  found  upon  the  catalogue  of  the 
Society,  which  is  contained  in  the  Appendix.  In  addition 
to  this,  it  may  be  proper. to  state,  that  five  individuals  of 
the  Senior  class  in  the  Seminary,  have  already  offered 
their  services  to  the  American  Board,  as  Missionaries,  and 
have  been  accepted. 


GORDON    HALIi. 

Gordon  Hall  was  born  in  Granville,  (now  Tolland) 
Hampden  County,  Mass.,  April  8th,  1781.  His  parents, 
Nathan  and  Elizabeth  Hall,  were  natives  of  Ellington, 
Conn.  They  were  among  the  early  settlers  of  Granville, 
and  were  highly  respected  in  society,  for  their  economy, 
industry,  and  moral  habits.  The  father,  Nathan  Hall, 
died  in  Tolland  a  few  years  since ;  the  mother  is  still 
living  in  that  place. 

In  his  days  of  childhood,  Gordon  Hall  was  remark- 
able for  his  activity,  industry,  and  enterprise.  Among 
those  of  his  own  age  and  neighborhood,  he  was  the  leader 
in  their  various  sports,  His  love  of  amusement,  his  wit, 
and  vivacity  gave  life  and  animation  to  the  company  in 
which  he  mingled.  In  early  youth,  he  manifested  an 
uncommon  versatility  of  genius.  He  was  generally  em- 
ployed, in  his  seasons  of  relaxation  from  the  labors  of  the 
farm,. in  some  mechanical  operation,  such  as  the  construc- 
tion of  houses,  mills,  water-wheels,  &c.  As  an  instance 
of  his  early  aspirations  after  something  above  mediocrity, 


GORDON    HALL.  '  43 

at  the  age  of  fourteen,  he  undertook  to  construct  an  air 
balloon,  a  description  of  which  he  had  somewhere  found 
in  reading. 

He.  early  discovered  a  taste  for  books,  and  particularly 
for  writing.  His  first  efforts  at  composition  were  descrip- 
tions of  persons,  and  often  caricatures,  taking  for  his  sub- 
jects, individual's  in  his  native  town.  In  these  efforts,  he 
was  remarkably  discriminating,  and  not  unfrequently, 
severely  sarcastic.  In  this  last  quality  of  mind,  he  had 
uncommon  power,  as  his  acquaintances  in  college  and 
after-life  can  testify.  After  he  became  pious,  he  rarely,  if 
ever,  indulged  in  this  .propensity  beyond  the  limits  of 
Christian  propriety. 

He  continued  to  labor  on  his  father's  farm,  improving 
much  of  his  leisure  time  in  reading  and  writing,  till  the 
19th  year  of  his  age ;  when  at  the  suggestion  of  Rev. 
Mr.  Harrison,  the  minister  of  the  town,  he  fixed  his  heart 
on  a  college  education.  His  father,  though  at  first  un- 
willing to  part  with  him,  at  length  gave  his  consent. 
Having  prosecuted  his  studies  preparatory  to  college,  un- 
der the  tuition  of  his  minister,  Mr.  Harrison,  he" presented 
himself  to  the  faculty  of  Williams  College  for  admission 
in  Feb.,  1805,  at  the  commencement  of  the  second  term. 
When  his  examination  was  through* and  he  had  retired, 
the  President  asked  the  tutor  of  the  class  which  Hall  pro- 
posed to  join,  whether  the  class  had  proceeded  farther  than 
he  had.  The  tutor  answered  in  the .  affirmative.  J  care 
not  for  that,  said  the  President,  you  have  not  a  better 
scholar  in  the  class-#this  young  man  has  not  the  lan- 
guages like  a  parrot,  but  he  has  got  hold  of  their  very  ra- 
dix. This  character  as  a  thorough  scholar,  he  sustained 
through  college,  and  was  honored  with  the  valedictory, 
when  he  graduated  in  September,  1808. 

It  was  not  till  about  the  commencement  of  his  third 
year  in  college,  that  Hall  became  pious.     From  that  time, 


44  *  GORDON    HALL. 

his  heart  and  his  purpose  were  fixed  on  the  Christian  min- 
istry. At  Williamstown,  he  became  acquainted  with  Sam- 
uel J.  Mills,  who.  was  two  years  his  junior  in  college. 
Mills  often  presented  to  him  the  subject  of  missions  to  the 
heathen;  .but  it  is  not  known  that  Hall  openly  avowed 
his  purpose  to  go  to  the  heathen,  till  some  time  after  he 
left  college. 

Soon  after  leaving  college,  Mr.  Hall  commenced  the 
stud}r  of  Theology,  under  the  instruction  of  Dr.  Porter,  now 
President  of  Andover  Seminal^,  then  pastor  of  a  church  in 
Washington  Ct.,  who  has  given  some  interesting  recollec- 
tions of  Mr.  Hahyn  the  Quarterly  .Register  for  May,"  1830. 
Dr.  Porter  observes,  "  During  the  year  1809,  Gordon  Hall 
was  appointed  a  tutor  at  Williams  College  :  and  the  Presi- 
dent's letter,  informing  him  of  that  appointment,  spread  be- 
fore him  very  urgent  motives  to  accept  it.  Having  read  the 
letter  and  pondered  a  short  time  on  it,  he  came  to  me  for 
advice;  and  having  heard  what  I  would  say  on  the  sub- 
ject, he  made  his  decision  that  evening,  and  there  the  thing 
ended; — it  was  dismissed' from  his  thoughts,  and  never 
again  adverted  to  by  him  in  conversation.  This  incident, 
trifling  as  it  may  seem,  made  a  strong  impression  on  me 
at  the  time,  as  indicating  the  premising  structure  of  his 
mind."  • 

Mr.  Hall  was  licensed  to  preach  in  the  autumn  of  1809. 
Soon  after,  he  went  to  preach  at  Woodbury,  in  the 
County  of  Litchfield.  After  several  months,  he  receiv- 
ed a  call  from  the  church  and  society  to  become  their 
minister.  "Then,"  says  Dr..PorHr,  "the  heart  of  the 
Missionary  came  out.  Then  was  revealed  the  secret,  so 
long  cherished  between  himself,  and  his  beloved  brother, 
Mills.  To  many  it  seemed  a  visionary  thing  in  Mr.  Hall, 
that  he  should  decline  an  invitation  to  settle,  attended 
with  so  many  attractive  circumstances,  and  so  much 
prospect  of  usefulness.     But  I  can  never  forget  with  wThat 


GORDON    HALL.  45 

a  glistening-  eye  and  firm  accent,  this  youthful  pioneer  of 
Foreign  Missions,  full  of  faith  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  said, 
"  No, — I  must  not  settle  in  any  parish  of  Christendom. 
Others  will  be  left  whose  health  or  pre-engagements  re- 
quire them  to  stay  at  home ;  .  but  I  can  sleep  on  the 
ground,  can  endure  hunger  and  hardship ; — Go'd  calls  me 
to  the  Heathen  ; — wo  to  me  if  I  preach  not  the  Gospel 
to  the  Heathen." 

In  February,  1810,  Mr.  Hall  was  invited  to  preach  in. 
Pittsfleld,  Mass.  •  Here  also  he  received  an  invitation  to 
settle,  but  his  love  for  the  missionary  work,  led  him  to  re- 
fuse this  desirable  parish. 

Soon  after  leaving  Pittsfleld,  he  connected  himself 
as  a  student  with  the  Theological  Seminary  at  An- 
dover,  of  which  he  was  a  member  about  three  months ; 
where  with  Mills,  and  Richards,  and  other  kindred  spirits, 
his  missionary  plans  were  more  matured. — In  the  autumn 
of  1811,  under  the  direction  of  the  American  Board  of 
Commissioners  for  Foreign  Missions,  then  in  its  infancy, 
he  attended  a  course  of  medical  lectures  in  Philadelphia, 
in  company  with  Mr.  Newell,  his  colleague  in  Bombay. 
He  was  ordained  as  a  missionary  to  the  heathen,,  at  Sa- 
lem Mass.,  Feb.  6th,  1812;  and  sailed  from  Philadelphia 
for  Calcutta,  on  the  18th  of  the  same  month. 

Instead  of  going  to  the  Burmari  'empire,  which  was  the 
field  at  first  contemplated,  his  attention  was  directed  to 
Bombay,  where  with  Mr.  Nott,  'his  colleague,  he  arrived 
Feb.  12,  1813.  Here  he  encountered  various  embarrass- 
ments, and  did  not  feel  himself  quietly  settled  in  that  field 
of  labor,  till  1814.  In  his  correspondence  with  the  gov- 
ernments of  Bengal  and  Bombay,  particularly  the  latter, 
Mr.  Hall  manifested  great  wisdom,  integrity,  and  firmness 
of  purpose ;  and  was  at  length  successful  in  removing  the 
obstacles,  which  at  first  forba.de"  his  residence  in  India,  aa 
a  missionary. 


4G  GORDON    HALL. 

On  the  19th  of  December  1816,  Mr.  Hall  was  married 
to  Miss  Margaret  Lewis,  an  English  Lady,  who  had  been 
some  years  in  Bombay.  By  her,  he  had  two  sons  and 
two  daughters.  The  youngest  son  is  his  only  surviving 
child,  and  is  now  with,  his  widowed  mother  in  this 
country. 

Mr.  Hall*  possessed  a  firm  and  *  vigorous  constitu- 
tion. Except  only  a  few  intervals  of  bodily  indisposition, 
he  was  actively  engaged  in  jhe  various  duties  of  the  mis- 
sion, till  the  20th  of  March*  1826,  when  he  died  of  the 
cholera,  at  Doorlee  D'hapoor,  on  the  continent,  near  100 
miles  east  pf  Bombay.  He  was  on  an  itinerating  tour 
among  the  natives.  When  worn  down  with  fatigue,  and 
obliged  to  sleep  on  a  mat  in  the  open  veranda  of  a  pagan 
temple,  he  was  violently  seized  with  the  epidemic  which 
at  that  time  greatly  prevailed  in  the  neighborhood.  Hav- 
ing nearly  exhausted  the  store  of  medicine  he  had  brought 
with  him,  in  administering  to  the  wants  of  the  natives,  he 
had  no  adequate  supply  for  his  own  case*  Immediately 
after  he  was  taken,  he  told  the  two  Christian  lads,  who 
were  with  him  as  attendants  from  Bombay,  that  he 
should  not  recover.  He  gave  them  in  charge  his  watch, 
clothes,  &c.  for  his  friends  in  Bombay,  and  gave  them  di- 
rections how  to  dispose  of  his  body  after  his  decease.  He 
then  addressed  himselT  to  those  who  were  around  him, 
exhorting  them  to  embrace  Jesus  the  Saviour  of  sinners ; 
— prayed,  repeatedly  for  his  dear  family,  the  members  of 
the  mission,  and  the  poor  heathen  around  him.  With 
holy  e'xultation  he  thrice  repeated  "  Glory  to  thee,  O  God  !" 
— and  expired. 

With  much  difficulty,  the  lads  procured  a  grave. — Hav- 
ing shrouded  him  in  his  blanket,  according  to  his  direc- 
tions, they  laid  him  coffinless  in  his  humble  bed.  Thus 
died  and  thus  was  buried  ojie  of  the  fiflst  and  most  distin- 
guished missionaries  of  the  American  Board,  aged  45, 


ADONIRAM    JUDSON.  47 

Few  men  have  accomplished  more  for  the  heathen  than 
Gordon  Hall.  His  letters  to  individuals,  and  his  various 
appeals  to  the  churches  in  this  country,  have  exerted  and 
are  still  exerting  a  most  salutary  influence  on  tlse  cause 
of  missions.  His  knowledge  of  the  language,  manners, 
customs,  and  religion  of  the*  pagans  among  whom  he  re- 
sided, was  very  extensive  and  accurate.  He  was  emi- 
nently qualified  to  take  an  important  part  in  the  arduous 
work  of  translating  the  Scriptures  into  the  Mahratta  lan- 
guage :  and  he  lived  to  see  the  New  Testament  completed, 
and  a  portion  of  the  Old.  His  services  in  this  department 
of  labor  were  invaluable  to  the  mission.  He  also  prepar- 
ed many  tracts  and  school  books,  some  of  which  have 
passed  through  a  number  of  editions. 

In  addition  to  all  these  labors  in  the  study,  Mr.  Hall 
abounded  in  preaching  the  gospel,  net  only  on  the  Sab- 
bath and  in  the  usual  places  of  worship,  but  on  every  day 
in  the  week,  and  in  every  place,  where  he  could  find 
hearers.  He  seemed  never  to  fcrget  for  a  moment,  the  du- 
ties most  appropriate  to  hi§  office,  as  a  missionary  to  the 
heathen. 

The  preceding  notice  of  Mr.  Hall  was  kindly  furnished 
by  Rev.  Mr.  Bardwell,  who  is  intending  soon  to  publish  a 
more  extended  Memoir. 


ADOXIRAM    JUDSON. 

Adoniram  Judson,  son  of  Adoniram  and  Hannah 
Judson,  was  born  at  Maiden,  Middlesex  County,  Mass., 
August  9,  1788.     His  father  was  at  that  time  pastor  of 


48  ADONIKAM    JUDSON. 

the  Congregational  church  "in  Maiden;  but  after  the  son 
embraced  Baptist  views,  he  also  joined  the  Baptist  denom- 
ination, and  continued  in  that  connection  until  his  death. 

Mr.  Judson  graduated  at  Brown  University  in  the  fall 
of  1807,  and  soon  afterwards  commenced  making  the 
tour  of  the  United  States.  Stome  providential  occurrences 
while  on  his  journey,  led  him  to  doubt  the  truth  of  those 
deist ical  sentiments  which  he  had  recently  adopted.  His 
mind  became  so  deeply  impressed  with  the  probability  of 
the  divine  authenticity  of  the  Scriptures,  that  he  could  no 
longer  continue  his  journey,  but  returned  to  his  father's 
house,  for  the  express  purpose  of  examining  thoroughly 
the  foundation  of  the  Christian  religion.  After  continu- 
ing his  investigations  for  some  time,  he  became  convinced 
that  the  Scriptures  are  of  divine  origin ;  and  was  now 
t  desirous  of  entering  the  Seminary  at  Andover,  for  the  pur- 
pose of  being  benefitted  by  the  lectures.  Conscious  how- 
ever that  he  was  destitute  of  the  proper  qualifications,  he 
hardly  dared  to  make  application.  He  notwithstanding 
applied,  and  was  admitted  in  the  fall  of  1808,  and  soon 
gave  satisfactory  evidence  of  piety. 

Some  time  during  the  last  year  of  his  residence  at  the 
Seminary,  (1810,)  he  met  with  Dr.  Buchanan's  '  Star  in 
the  East.'  This  first  led  his  thoughts  to  an  Eastern  Mis- 
sion; and  he  was  deeply  impressed  with  the  importance  of 
making  some  attempt  to  rescue  the  perishing  millions  of 
the  East.  He  nowt imbibed  largely  that  spirit  which  had 
for  several  years  been  glowing  in  the  breasts  of  Hall, 
Mills,  and  Richards.  There  being  no  Missionary  Soci- 
ety in  this  country  to  which  they  could  look  for  assist- 
ance and  direction,  Mr.  Judson  wrote  to  the  Directors  of 
the  London  Missionary  Society,  explaining  his  views,  and 
requesting  information  on  the  subject  of  Missions.  He 
received  a  most  encouraging  reply,  and  an  invitation  to 


ADONIRAM    JUDSON.  49 

visit  England,  to  obtain  in  person  the  necessary  informa- 
tion. This  reply  constitutes  the  first  letter  in  the  third 
Part  of  this  volume. 

In  June  1810,  Messrs.  Judson,  Nott,  Mills  and  Newell, 
having  come  to*  the  solemn  resolution  of  spending  their 
lives  in  heathen  lands,  applied  to  the  General  Association 
of  Massachusetts  for  advice.  This  application  occasioned 
the  appointment  of  the  American  Board  of  Commissioners 
for  Foreign  Missions. 

In  January  1811,  Mr.  Judson  sailed  for  England,  with 
instructions  from  the  Prudential  Committee,  to  ascertain 
whether  any  assistance  could  be  obtained  from  the  Lon- 
don Missionary  Society,  in  case  the  Board  should  be  una- 
ble to  sustain  a  Mission.  The  London  Society  agreed  to 
support  Mr.  Hudson  and  his  companions  as  missionaries, 
if  necessary. 

During  the  session  of  the  Association  in  1810,  Mr. 
Judson  first  saw  Miss  Ann  Hasseltine;  and  soon  proposed 
to  her  to  accompany  him  in  his  Missionary  enterprise.  In 
his  letter  jto  her  father,  asking  his  consent  to  the  mar- 
riage, Mr.  Judson  said  ;  "  I  have  new  to  ask,  whether  jrou 
can  consent  to  part  with  your  daughter,  to  see  her  no 
more  in  tliis  world  ;  whether  you  can  consent  to  her  de- 
parture for  a  heathen  land,  and  her  subjection/to  the  hard- 
ships and  sufferings  of  a  missionary  life ;  whether  you 
can  consent  to  her  exposure  to  the  dangers  of  the  ocean  ; 
to  the  fatal  influence  of  the  southern  climate  of  India  ;  to 
■  every  kind  of  want  and  distress ;  to  degradation,  insult, 
persecution,  and  perhaps  a  violent  death.  Can  you  con- 
sent to  all  this,  for  the  sake  of  Him  who  left  his  heavenly 
home,  and  died  for  her  and  for  you  ;  for  the  sake  of  perish- 
ing immortal  souls ;  for  the  sake  of  Zion,  and  the  glory 
of  God  7  Can  you  consent  to  all  this,  in  hope  of  soon 
meeting  your  daughter  in  the  world  of*  glory,  with  a 
crown  of  righteousness,  brightened  by  the  acclamations  of 
5 


50  ADONIRAM    JUDSON. 

praise  which  shall  redound  to  her  Saviour  from  heathen 
saved,  through  her  means,  from  eternal  woe  and  despair?" 

Miss  Hasseltine's  situation  was  one  of  peculiar  deli- 
cacy. She  had  no  example  to  guide  and  allure  her;  and 
most  of  her  advisers  discouraged  the  idea.  She  however 
overcame  all  obstacles  and  decided  to  go.  They  were 
accordingly  married  at  Bradford,  February  5th,  1812. 
The  next  day,  Mr.  Judson  was  ordained  at  Salem  ;  and  on 
the  19th,  sailed  for  Calcutta,  where  he  arrived  on  the  17th 
of  June. 

He  "had  now  reached  missionary  ground;  but  formida- 
ble obstacles  arose  before  him,  threatening  forever  to  bar 
his  progress.  The  government  ordered  him  home ;  but 
with  some  difficulty,  he  obtained  permission  to  sail  for  the 
Isle  of  France.  While  at  Calcutta,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Judson 
embraced  Baptist  principles,  and  were  baptized  by  immer- 
sion. This  change  resulted  in  the  establishment  of  the 
Baptist  General  Convention  in  the  United  States. 

After  encountering  numerous  difficulties,  Mr.  Judson 
arrived  at  Rangoon  in  Burmah,  July  1813.^  Here  he 
commenced  the  laborious  business  of  learning  a  new  lan- 
guage, and  making  arrangements  for  a  missionary  life ; 
and  after  laboring  six  years,  administered  bapgsm  to  the 
first  Burman  convert. 

In  1 822,  Mrs.  Judson  visited  America  for  the  recovery 
of  her  health,  and  returned  the  next  year  to  Rangoon. 

The  sufferings  and  dangers  of  the  Missionaries  during 
the  war  of  1824  and  1825,  compose  a  narrative  of  thrill- 
ing interest.  Fiction  never  described  a  scene  more  soul- 
stirring,  or  one  more  directly  calculated  to  enlist  the  sympa- 
thies of  our  nature.  The  Bengal  government  invaded 
Burmah  in  May  1824;  and  in  June,  Mr.  Judson  with 
Dr.  Price  and  others  was  seized  and  imprisoned.  During 
his  imprisonment  of  more  than  a  year  and  a  half,  nine 
months  in  three  pairs  of  fetters,  and  two  months  in  five 
pairs,  amidst  indescribable  sufferings,  Mrs.  Judson  repaired 


ADONIRAM    JUDSON.  51 

every  day  two  miles  to  the  prison,  prepared  food  for  her 
husband,  administered  to  the  wants  of  the  prisoners,  and 
made  constant  application  to  the  government  for  their 
lives  and  their  deliverance :  until  at  last,  on  the  approach 
of  the  British  army,  she  had  the  happiness  to  announce 
to  them  their  freedom.  The  entire  narrative,  as  contained 
in  'Mrs.  Judson's  Memoir,'  is  intensely  interesting. 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Judson  now  settled  in  the  new  town  of 
Amherst,  on  the  Salwen  river.  But  after  a  few  months, 
in  the. absence  of  Mr.  Judson,  Mrs.  Judson  died  of  a  fever 
October  24,  1826,  aged  36  years.  Soon  afterwards  her  only 
surviving  child,  Maria,  aged  two  years  and  three  months, 
followed  its  mother  to  the  grave.  Her  other  child,  Roger 
Williams,  who  died  at  the  age  of  eight  months,  was 
buried  at  Rangoon. 

Mr.  Judson's  station  is  now  at  Maulmein,  some  distance 
east  of  Rangoon,  where  he  is  employed  chiefly  in  the 
work  of  translation.  He  has  prepared  a  Grammar  and 
Dictionary  of  the  Burman  language  ;  has  translated  the 
New  Testament,  and  a  part  of  the  Old ;  to  which  will  be 
added  the  remainder,  as  soon  as  circumstances  will  allow. 

The  prospects  of  this  mission  are  now  highly  encour- 
aging. Under  date  of  February  5,  1831,  Mr.  Judson 
writes ;  "  the  most  prominent  feature  in  the  Mission  at 
present,  is  the  surprising  spirit  of  inquiry  that  is  spreading 
every  where,  through  the  whole  length  and  breadth  of 
the  land.  I  sometimes  feel  alarmed, — like  a  person  who 
sees  a  mighty  engine  beginning  to  move,  over  which  he 
knows  he  has  no  control.  During  the  great  annual  fes- 
tival which  is  just  passed,  I  have  given  away  nearly 
10,000  tracts,  giving  to  none  but  those  who  asked.  I  pre- 
sume there  have  been  6,000  applicants  at  the  house. 
Some  came  two  or  three  months'  journey,  from  the  bor- 
ders of  Siam  and  China, — '  Sir,  we  hear  that  there  is  an 
eternal  hell.     We  are  afraid  of  it,     Dr,  give  us  a  writing 


52  SAMUEL    NEWELL. 

that  will  tell  us  how  to  escape  it,'  Others  came  from  the 
interior  of  the  country; — 'Are  you  Jesus  Christ's  man? 
Give  us  a  writing  that  tells  about  Jesus  Christ.' " 

It  is  now  twenty-one  years  since  Mr.  Judson  last  saw 
his  native  land,  and  he  is  the  oldest  American  Missionary 
now  in  the  field  ;  his  early  associates  having  either  been 
called  away  by  death,  or  compelled  by  illness  to  return 
home. 

The  title  of  D.  D.  was  conferred  upon  Mr.  Judson,  by 
Brown  University,  in  September,  1823.  He  however  re- 
spectfully declined  it. 


SAMUEL   NEWELL. 

Samuel  Newell  was  bom  at  Durham,  Cumberland 
County,  Maine,  July  24,  1784.  His  parents  were  both 
natives  of  Newton,  Mass.  His  father  Ebenezer  Newell, 
was  married  at  Newton,  to  Mary  Richards,  about  the 
year  1767.  They  had  seven  sons  and  two  daughters. 
Three  of  the  sons,  and  both  the  daughters  are  still  living 
in  the  State  of  Maine.  The  family  removed  in  1771  to 
Cape  Elizabeth  near  Portland  in  Maine,  and  from  thence 
after  a  residence  of  six  years,  to  Durham  in  the  same 
State,  where  Mrs.  Newell  died  in  1786,  and  Mr.  Newell 
in  1794.  The  father  spent  the  greater  part  of  his  life  in 
the  instruction  of  youth.  He  is  represented  to  have  been 
a  man  of  great  firmness  and  integrity,  but  somewhat  re- 
served in  his  manners.  The  mother,  with  a  disposition 
naturally  amiable,  an  education  superior  to  that  of  most 
among  wThom  she  lived,  and  an  ardent,  active  piety,  lived 


SAMUEL    NEWELL.  53 

beloved,  and  died  lamented,  by  an  extensive  .circle  of  ac- 
quaintances. 

Of  the  nine  children,  Samuel  was  the  youngest  but 
one.  He  was  about  two  years  and  a  half  old  when  his 
mother  died,  an  event  which  he  said  some  months  before 
he  sailed  to  India,  he  could  distinctly  remember.  At  the 
age  of  ten,  he  became  a  destitute  orphan.  When  about 
fourteen  years  of  age,  he  conceived  a  desire  to  see  some- 
thing more. of  the  world ;  and  accordingly  having  obtain- 
ed the  consent  of  his  friends,  he  filled  his  pockets  with 
provisions,  and  set  out  on  foot  for  Portland,  distant  from 
Durham  about  26  miles.  He  arrived  at  Portland  a  stran- 
ger to  every  body,  and  was  much  amused  by  the  hew 
objects  which  struck  his  eye.  His  attention  was  partic- 
ularly attracted  by  the  vessels  in  the  harbor;  and  although 
he  had  never  seen  a  ship  before,  he  had  little  difficulty  in 
deciding  what  was  the  object  of  those  '  odd  machines.' 
Curiosity  led  him.to  inspect  them  more  closely ;  and  while 
thus  engaged,  a  captain  of  one  of  the  vessels  observed 
him,  and  was  struck  with  his  appearance.  '  What  is  your 
name,  my  boy' '?  Samuel  made  a  civil  reply.  '  What  do 
you  want'  ?  was  of  course  the  next  question.  Samuel 
told  him  he  had  come  to  'seek  his  fortune.'  Well  said 
the  captain,  '  I  shall  sail  to-morrow  for  Boston ;  how 
would  you  like  to  try  your  luck  with  me'  ?  Samuel  was 
delighted  with  the  idea  of  so  romantic  an  adventure  as 
this  then  appeared  to  him,  and  readily  assented  to  the  pro- 
posal. On  arriving  in  Boston,  the  captain  happened  to 
meet  Judge  Lowell,  (father  of  the  Rev.  Dr.  Lowell  of 
Boston,)  who  was  wishing  to  obtain  a  boy  to  live  in  his 
family.  The  captain  named  to  him  young  Newell ;  and 
being  pleased  with  Samuel's  appearance,  he  took  him 
home  to  live  with  him  in  Roxbury.  Judge  Lowell  prov- 
ed to  Newell  a  faithful  friend,  and  continued  his  patron 
until  his  death,  which  happend  in  May,  1802. 
5* 


54  SAMUEL    NEWELL. 

Sometime  in  1800,  Samuel  went  to  liVe  in  the  family  of 
Mr.  Smith  of  Roxbury,  who  was  to  give  him  three  months' 
schooling  in  a  year.  Mr.  Smith  soon  perceived  that  Sam- 
uel was  more  inclined  to  get  a  book  and  read,  than  he 
was  to  work.  If  he  sent  him  to  the  barn  to  feed  the  cat- 
tle, and  went  (  ut  afterwards  to  see  if  he  did  his  work 
faithfully,  he  often  found  him  on  the  hay-mow  studying. 
If  he  sent  him  to  cut  wood,  he  often  found  him  sitting  on 
the  wood-pile,  reading  a  book.  Mr  Smith  tried  to  con- 
vince him  that  he  must  leave  this  course  of  living,  and 
work  more  faithfully  ;  but  it  was  all  in  vain. 

In  1801,  Mr.  Smith  sent  Samuel  to  the  academy  in 
Roxbury,  under  the  instruction  of  Dr.  Nathaniel  S.  Pren- 
tiss. He  could  then  scarcely  write  his  name,  but  could 
read  very  well.  Having  attended  the  school  about  two 
weeks,  he  one  night  stopped  till  all  the  scholars  had  gone, 
and  then  came  to  his  teacher  with  the  question,  "  Do  you 
think  it  possible  for  me  to  obtain  an  education?"  He 
was  told  '  it  was  possible,'  but  it  would  be  well  to  wait  a 
week  or  two,  and  think  of  the  subject.  At  ihe  expiration 
of  the  time  specified,  he  stopped  'again  after  school  and 
said,  he  had  concluded  to  try  to  get  an  education.  His 
teacher  shewed  him  the  greatness  of  the  work,  and  then 
asked  him  if  he  was  resolved  toperseveie  and  go  through 
every  difficulty.  He  answered,  "I  am  resolved  .to  try, 
for  I  cannot  bear  the  idea  of  living  and  dying  in  igno- 
rance." He  seems  at  this  time  to  have  been  urged  on 
by  an  ardent  desire  to  obtain  an  education,  without  refer- 
ence to  any  particular  profession. 

Having  a  few  cents,  he  obtained  a  Latin  Grammar,  but 
very  soon  became  discouraged  at  the  very  appearance  of 
the  book.  One  day  he  said  to  his  teacher,  "  I  am  dis- 
couraged, and  believe  I  shall  give  up  the  idea  of  getting 
an  education."     His  teacher  simply  reminded  him  of  his 


SAMUEL    NEWELL.  55 

resolution,  and  he  was  never  afterwards  known  to  think 
of  giving  up  his  object. 

t\rhile  studying  the  Greek  Testament,  he  frequently 
went  to  hear  John  Murray,  the  Universalist  preacher,  and 
would  afterwards  be  found  making  inquiries  into  the 
meaning  of  certain  passages  in  the  Bible.  He  was  often 
prying  into  religious  subjects,  and  would  ask  questions  of 
a  theological  nature,  till  his  teacher  would  tell  him,  'that 
was  no  time  nor  place  to  study  theology.'  Says  his 
teacher,  "  I  was  obliged  to  oppose  him  on  these  subjects, 
and  tell  him  to  let  them  alone,  and  attend  to  the  idiom 
of  the  Greek  language,  but  he  would  not  be  stopped,  he 
persevered  in  his  theological  questions." 

At  an  evening  party  in  Roxbury,  soon  after  Samuel 
began  to  study,  the  conversation  turned  upon  young  New- 
ell. Some  of  the  most  literary  men  in  Roxbury  were 
present.  Mr.  Smith  observed  ;  "  Samuel  is  a  good  honest 
boy,  but  he  tries  to  read  and  study,  so  much  that  he  is  good 
for  nothing  else."  His  teacher  spoke  well  of  him  as  a 
scholar;  a  paper  was  at  once  started,  and  money  enough 
subscribed  to  defray  the  expense  of  his  board  while  fitting 
for  college. 

Having  spent  two  years  at  the  academy  in  Roxbury, 
he  entered  Freshman  in  Harvard  College,  in  the  fall  of 
1803.  Soon  after  he  entered  college  he  appeared  to  be 
serious;  he  often  attended  Dr.  Stillman's  meeting  in  Bos- 
ton, but  whether  he  indulged  a  hope  at  that  time,  is  not 
known.  However,  he  joined  Dr.  Porter's  church  in  Rox- 
bury, October  14th,  1804.  He  entered  college  as  a  Re- 
gent's Freshman,  (i.  e.  he  was  to  ring  the  bell,  &c.  for 
which  he  received  his  board  and  tuition.)  His  character 
as  a  scholar,  was  good ;  and  at  his  graduation  he  was 
appointed  to  a  '  forensic  dispute.'  By  teaching  school 
part  of  the  time,  and  by  various  services  while  at  college, 
he  defrayed  most  of   the  expense  of  his  education.     He 


56  SAMUEL    NEWELL. 

borrowed  a  small  sum,  but  paid  it  after  he  left  college 
so  that  he  may  be  said  to  have  defrayed  the  expenses  of 
his  own  education. 

Towards  the  latter  part  of  his  collegiate  course,  his 
mind  was  very  deeply  affected  on  religious  subjects ;  he 
felt  that  he  had  done  wrong  in  making  a  profession  ;  and 
for  some  time  he  was  in  such  darkness,  as  to  absent  him- 
self from  the  communion.  At  length  however,  he  obtained 
peace  of  mind. 

After  leaving  college,  Mr.  Newell  spent  the  following 
winter  in  Roxbury,  as  an  assistant  to  his  former  teacher ; 
and  then  went  to  take  charge  of  an  academy  in  Lynn, 
Mass.  Here  he  intended  to  remain  several  years ;  but 
Providence  had  otherwise  ordained,  and  he  entered  the 
Seminary  at  Andover,  in  the  fall  of  1809,  in  the  class 
with  Hall,  Judson,  and  Nott.  It  was  here  in  the  company 
of  these  men,  with  Mills  and  others,  that  he  decided  upon 
the  life  of  a  Missionary.  He  left  the  Seminary  in  the 
fall  of  1810,  and  afterwards  preached  for  some  time  in 
Rowley,  near  Newburyport,  Mass. 

In  June  1811,  with  Mr.  Hall  he  went  to  spend  the 
summer  and  following  autumn  in  Philadelphia,  in  the 
study  of  medicine.  •  He  returned  in  the  winter,  and  was 
ordained  February  6,  1812,  at  Salem,  Mass.,  in  company 
with  Messrs.  Hall,  Judson,  Nott,  and  Rice. 

In  October  of  1810,  he  was  first  introduced  to  Miss 
Harriet  At  wood  of  Haverhill,  Mass.,  a  very  devoted 
young  lady,  at  that  time  seventeen  years  of  age.  A  few 
months  afterwards,  Mr.  Newell  proposed  to  her  to  accom- 
pany him,  as  the  partner  in  his  missionary  labors.  The 
anxiery  and  distress  which  this  proposal  occasioned,  were 
very  severe ;  but  after  much  deliberation,  she  decided  to 
accompany  him ;  and  on  the  9th  of  February,  1812,  they 
were  married. 


SAMUEL    NEWELL.  57 

On  the  19th  of  the  same  month,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Newell, 
with  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Judson,  sailed  from  Salem  for  Calcutta, 
and  arrived  on  the  17th  of  June.  They  were  immediately 
invited  to  Serampore,  about  fifteen  miles  up  the  river,  by 
the  Baptist  missionaries,  with  whom  they  remained  four 
or  five  weeks.  While  there,  Mr.  Newell  wrote  the  follow- 
ing letter  to  Dr.  Prentiss  of  Roxbury,  his  former  teacher. 

Serampore,  July  14,   1812. 
Dear  Sir, 

The  interest  you  have  always  taken  in  my  welfare,  and 
in  my  plans  and  pursuits  in  life,  and  particularly  since  I 
have  devoted  myself  to  the  work  of  the  ministry,  leaves 
me  no  room  to  doubt,  but  that  a  letter  from  this  distant 
land  would  be  interesting  and  acceptable  to  }Tou.  While 
I  am  writing  to  you,  I  cannot  but  go  back  in  thought  to 
the  year  1801,  when  you  found  me,  a  poor,  ignorant,  and 
friendless  boy  ;  and  I  cannot  but  acknowledge  again,  as 
I  have  often  done,  that  the  encouragement  and  friendly 
aid,  which  I  then  received  from  you,  was  that  which  un- 
der the  Providence  of  God,  gave  a  new  turn  to  all  the 
succeeding  events  of  my  life.  To  you,  probably,  as  the 
instrument  of  God,  it  is  owing,  that  I  am  now  a  minister 
of  Christ  in  heathen  lands,  and  not  a  daj-laborer  in  Amer- 
ica. How  wonderful  are  the  dispensations  of  Providence  ! 
Permit  me,  dear  Sir,  to  renew  my  professions  of  gratitude 
for  all  the  kindness  you  have  shewn  me.  It  is  with  sen- 
timents of  real  pleasure  that  I  recollect  the  continued  and 
increasing  friendship  that  has  subsisted,  and  I  hope,  still 
subsists  between  us.  I  hope  and  trust,  it  is  built  on  a 
foundation  that  will  render  it  perpetual,  on  those  feelings 
which  are  peculiar  to  such  as  have  felt  the  bitterness  of 
sin,  and  have  found  relief  only  from  a  Saviour's  blood. 
If  so,  though  we  may  meet  no  more  on  earth,  yet  we  shall 


58 


SAMUEL    NEWELL. 


meet  in  a  better  world,  where  it  will  only  increase  oui 
joy,  that  we  have  been  separated  for  a  few  days  on  earth 
Affectionately  yours, 

Samuel  Newell. 

Being  ordered  by  the  Bengal  government  to  leave  the 
country,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Newell  sailed  for  the  Isle  of  Fiance 
(a  small  island  in  the  Indian  ocean  east  of  Madagascar, 
and  under  the  British  dominion,)  August  4,  1812.  By 
contrary  winds  and  bad  weather,  they  were  driven  about 
in  the  bay  of  Bengal  without  making  much  progress 
during  the  whole  of  that  month.  About  the  27th  of  the 
month,  it  was  discovered  that  the  vessel  Jiad  sprung  a  leak; 
and  on  the  30th,  the  leak  had  increased  to  such  an  alarm- 
ing degree,  as  to  render  their  situation  extremely  peri- 
lous. A  consultation  of  the  officers  was  called,  and  it 
was  determined  to  put  about  immediately,  and  make  the 
nearest  port,  which  was  Coringa,  a  small  town  on  the 
Coromanclel  coast,  about  500  miles  from  Calcutta.  They 
arrived  safe  in  port,  Saturday,  September  5th.  After  a 
fortnight's  detention  they  re-embarked,  and  on  the '8th  of 
October,  Mrs.  Newell  became  the  mother  of  a  daughter. 
In  consequence  of  a  severe  storm  of  wind  and  rain,  the 
child  took  cold,  and  on  the  evening  of  the  fifth  day,  ex- 
pired in  its  mother's  arms.  The  next  day,  they  buried 
it  in  the  ocean.  On  the  31st  of  October,  they  came  to 
anchor  in  the  harbor  of  Port  Louis,  the  capital  of  the 
Isle  of  France.  Mrs.  Newell  was  now  much  reduced  by 
consumption.  Every  effort  was  made  for  the  restoration 
of  her  health  ; '  but  in  vain.  She  died  on  Monday,  No- 
vember 30th,  1812,  aged  19  years.  In  writing  to  her 
mother,  giving  an  account  of  her  death,  Mr.  Newell  saj^s  ; 
"  Come  then,  and  let  us  mingle  our  griefs  and  weep  to- 
gether, for  she  was  dear  to  us  both ;  and  she  too  is  gone. 
Yes,  Harriet  your  lovely  daughter  is  gone,  and  you  will 


SAMUEL    NEWELL.  59 

see  her  face  no  more !  My  own  dear  Harriet,  the  wife  of 
my  youth,  and  the  desire  of  my  eyes,  has  bid  me  a  last 
farewell,  and  left  me  to  mourn  and  weep.  Yes,  she  is  gone. 
I  wiped  the  cold  sweat  of  death  from  her  pale  emaciated 
face,  while  we  traveled  together  down  to  the  entrance  of 
the  dark  valley.  There  .she  took  her  upward  flight, 
and  ascended  to  the  mansions  of  the  blessed !  Oh,  Har- 
riet, my  heart  bleeds  afresh  at  the  sound  of  thy  name : 
and  yet  I  love  to  repeat  it,  and  to  dwett  upon  the  sound. 
Thy  last  sigh  tore  my  heart  asunder,  and  dissolved  the 
charm  which  tied  me  to.  the  earth."  « 

Mr.  Newell  remained  at  the  Isle  of  France  about  three 
months  after  the  departure  of  his  beloved  companion  to 
her  heavenly  rest.  On  the  24th  of  February,  1813,  he 
embarked  for  Ceylon,  whence,  after  a  year  spent  in 
doubt  and  uncertainty  as  to  his  future  movements,  he 
sailed  for  Bombay,  and  joined  his  missionary  brethren, 
Hall  and  Nott,  March  7th,  1814.  There  being  a  pros- 
pect that  he  might  here  pursue  the  objects  of  his  mission 
without  interruption,  he  immediately  commenced  the  study 
of  the  Mahratta,  which  is  the 'vernacular  language  of 
Bombay.  In  September  of  the  following  year,  Mr.  Nott 
was  compelled  by  the  state  of  his  health  to  leave  the  mis- 
sion :  and  Messrs.  Hall  and  Newell  were  left  alone,  the 
only  Protestant  Missionaries  to  the  millions  of  Hindoos- 
tan,  with  the  exception  of  a  single  Armenian  brother  at 
Surat.  In  November  1816,  Mr.  Bard  well  and  his  wife 
joined  the  mission,  and  were  received  with  great  joy. 

The  following  is  an  extract  of  a  letter  from  Mr.  Newell, 

directed  to  Mr.   M ,  of   Andover,   who   had   been  a 

classmate  and  an  intimate  friend  of  his,  in  college. 

Bombay,  July  14,   1816. 
Dear  Sir, 

If  I  had  time,  I  could  tell  you  many  curious  things 


60  SAMUEL    NEWELL. 

about  this  country  and  the  people  here ;  but  I  have  so 
little  time  for  writing,  that  (except  my  letters  to  the 
Board,  in  which  it  is  more  necessary  to  be  particular) 
I  can  do  little  more  than  to  tell  my  friends  that  I  remem- 
ber them  and  love  them.  There  are  many  curious  books 
in  the  languages  of  this  country,  the  contents  of  which 
I  know  would  be  very  interesting  to  you.  The  reading 
of  the  Hindoo  books  has  hitherto  been  my  principal  em- 
ployment, since  it  came  to  this  country;  and  I  shall  prob- 
ably continue  to  read  them  more  or  less  through  life.  It 
is  the  intention  of  Mr.  Hall  and  myself  to  compose  a 
Hindoo  Pantheon,  and  some  other  things  of  the  kind,  as 
soon  as  we  feel  ourselves  qualified.  At  present  we  should 
be  liable  to  commit  endless  blunders ;  and  we  think  it 
needless- to  add  any  more  to  the  blunders  that  have  al- 
ready been  made  by  those  who  have  written  on  India. 
Even  the  Asiatic  Researches,  are  full  of  mis-statements, 
groundless  assertions,  whimsical  theories,  &c.  (but  you 
must  not  tell  any  body  that  I  say  so.)  With  some  ex- 
ceptions, (such  as  Sir  William  Jones,  and  others  of  the 
same  stamp)  those  who  have  written  on  subjects  relative 
to  this  country,  have  been  uneducated  men.  The  Compa- 
ny's servants  who  are  sent  out  to  this  countiy,  are  generally 
of  that  description.  Almost  none,  except  the  professional 
men,  (and  many  of  them  need  not  be  excepted)  have  had 
a  liberal  education.  But  when  they  get  here,  they  are 
the  lords  of  the  land,  and  of  course  think  themselves  ca- 
pable of  doing  any  thing.  They  lay  down  propositions, 
involving  the  most  important  consequences,  and  for  proof, 
seem  to  think  it  quite  sufficient  to  bring  a  few  far-fetched 
analogies,  a  thousand  of  which  would  not  amount  to  a 
probability. 

When  I  think  of  the  walks  and  talks  we  used  to  have 
at  Cambridge  and  Haverhill,  I  feel  melancholy.  You 
know  I  brought  with   me  one  friend,  who  would  have 


SAMUEL    NEWELL.  61 

supplied  the  place  of  all  the  rest ;  but  she  too  is  gone ! 
Still,  all  things  considered,  I  cannot  say  I  am  less  happy 
than  I  was  in  America. 

Affectionately  yours, 

Samuel  Newell. 

On  the  morning  of  March  26th,  1818,  Mr.  Newell  was 
married  to  Miss  Philomela  Thurston,  who  went  out  with 
Messrs.  Graves  and  Nichols  in  the  fall  of  1817,  and  arriv- 
ed in  Bombay  on  the  23d  of  February  following.  After 
his  death,  his  wife  married  Mr.  Garrett  in  March  1822; 
and  after  the  death  of  Mr.  Garrett  which  happened  in 
1831,  Mrs.  Garrett,  with  her  two  children,  returned  to 
this  country,  and  arrived  at  Salem  in  March,  1832.  She 
is  now  living  with  her  friends  in  New  York. 

Mr.  Newell  continued  a  faithful  Missionary  in  Bombay 
•  until  his  death.  He  was  seized  with  the  epidemic,  spas- 
modic cholera  on  the  morning  of  May  29th,  1821,  and 
died  at  1  o'clock  the  next  morning,  aged  nearly  37,  after 
seven  years'  residence  in  Bombay.  The  following  account 
of  his  sickness  and  death,  is  contained  in  a  joint  letter  of 
the  Missionaries  at  that  station.  "  What  shall  we  say  1 
Our  dear  brother  Newell  is  no  more !  On  the  30th  of 
May,  at  1  o'clock,  A.  M.,  he  breathed  out  'his  soul,  we 
trust,  in  the  arms  of  his  Saviour.  His  disease  was  the 
cholera,  which  has  raged  awfully  in  this  region  for  some 
time  past.  This  dreadful  disease,  within  four  years,  has 
swept  over  India,  Burmah,  and  the  Asiatic  Islands,  and 
hurried  millions  to  the  tomb.  The  scythe  of  death  is 
sweeping  all  around  us.  From  60  to  100  are  dying  dai- 
ly in  Bombay.  On  Monday  evening,  May  28th,  Mr. 
Newell  was  somewhat  indisposed,  and  his  rest  was  dis- 
turbed that  night.  He  was  worse  on  Tuesday  morning, 
but  it  was  not  till  9  or  10  o'clock,  that  there  was  any  ap- 
prehension that  it  was  the  cholera.  At  that  time,  the 
6 


62  SAMUEL    NEWELL. 

disease  had  made  so  much  progress  that  no  medical  treat- 
ment could  avail.  The  victory  of  the  disease  was  so  rap- 
id and  complete,  that  his  last  hours  were  quiet,  and  he 
sunk  into  the  arms  of  death  without  a  struggle  or  a 
groan.  Brother  Newell' s  remains  were  deposited  in  the 
English  burying  ground,  on  the  afternoon  of  Wednesday, 
May  oQth.  In  his  sickness,  his  head  was  early  affected. 
rie  made  but  a  single  remark,  by  which  it  appears  that 
he  knew  what  his  disease  was.  When  asked  by  his  ag- 
onized wife,  if  he  could  not  bid  her  farewell,  he  answered 
by  shaking  his  head,  and  affectionately  pressing  her 
hand." 

The  following  character  of  Mr.  Newell  is  contained  in 
the  Report  of  the  American  Board  for  1822.  "  As  a  Mis- 
sionary, Mr.  Newell  was  distinguished  by  great  tender- 
ness of  feeling,  uncommon  modesty,  and  a  low  estimate  of 
his  own  attainments.  The  woeful  condition  of  the  hea-' 
then  oppressed  him  much ;  and  a  view  of  the  magnitude 
and  responsibility  of  the  work  in  which  he  was  employed, 
weighed  heavily  upon  him.  Though  generally  enjoying 
comfortable  health,  he  had  many  presentiments,  as  his  let- 
ters testify,  that  he  should  continue  but  a  little  while  in 
his  allotted  station.  But  whatever  might  be  the  divine 
will  concerning  himself,  and  the  termination  of  his  la- 
bors, he  earnestly  desired  the  prosperity  of  the  mission, 
the  triumphs  of  divine  truth,  and  the  exaltation  of  his  Re- 
deemer." 

Mr.  Newell  did  not  possess  a  vigorous  physical  consti- 
tution,— his  health  was  rather  delicate.  His  personal  ap- 
pearance was  prepossessing ;  and  in  his  manners,  he  was 
unusually  modest  and  unassuming.  He  possessed  in  a  high 
degree  the  qualifications  for  intimate  and  lasting  friend- 
ship. In  how  great  a  degree  he  was  susceptible  of  the 
higher  and  more  delicate  sensibilities  of  our  nature,  a 
judgment  may  be  formed  from  his  letter  to  Mrs.  Atwood, 


SAMUEL    NOTT.  63 

informing  her  of  the  death  of  his  beloved  Harriet.  Few 
young  men,  it  is  believed,  have  had  the  good  fortune  to 
enlist  and  entwine  forever  about  them,  the  best  affections 
of  so  large  and  valuable  a  circlo  of  Christian  friends,  as 
did  Mr.  Newell  during  his  residence  at  the  Seminary, 
and  the  few  subsequent  months,  previous  to  his  embarka- 
tion for  India. 


SAMUEIi  NOTT. 

Samuel  Nott,  son  of  Samuel  and  Lucretia  Nott,  was 
born  at  Franklin,  New  London  county,  Conn.  Sept.  11, 
1788.  His  father,  the  Rev.  Dr.  Nott,  has  been  the  mfti- 
ister  of  the  Congregational  church  in  Franklin  for  more 
than  fifty  years;  and  last  year  (1832)  preached  his  half- 
century  sermon.  Mr.  Nott  was  admitted  to  his  father's 
church  in  Maj^,  1805.  His  education  was  commenced 
in  early  childhood,  and  was  pursued  with  his  father,  until 
he  became  a  member  of  Union  College,  which  was  in 
November,  1805.  Here  he  graduated  in  July,  1808.  He 
pursued  his  Theological  studies  one  year  at  the  Seminary 
in  Andover,  where  he  continued  till  the  fall  of  1810.  He 
was  licensed  to  preach  in  May,  1810,  at  Thetford,  Vt. 

He  was  one  of  the  five  who  were  ordamed  Missionaries 
at  Salem,  Mass.  February  6,  1812;  he  was  married  Febru- 
ary 8th,  and  on  the  18th  of  the  same  month*  sailed  from 
Philadelphia  for  Calcutta,  at  which  place  he  arrived  some 
time  in  the  following  August.  Like  the  other  missiona- 
ries, he  was  driven  from  the  dominions  of  the  East  India 


64  LUTHER    RICE. 

Company,  and  with  them  also  obtained  permission  to  re- 
treat to  the  Isle  of  France.  •  Instead  however,  of  going  to 
the  Isle  of  France,  he  sailed  for  Bombay,  where  he  arriv- 
ed February  11,  1813.  Here,  through  the  forbearance 
of  government,  he  was  allowed  to  remain ;  but  was  in 
constant  danger  of  being  driven  from  the  country  at  any 
moment.  Under  all  these  embarrassments,  in  connection 
with  Hall  and  Newell,  he  commenced  his  missionary  la- 
bors. But  his  health  soon  failed* him.  In  his  own  opin- 
ion, and  in  that  of  physicians  whom  he  consulted,  there 
was  no  probability  that  he  would  be  able  to  apply  himself 
vigorously  to  the  duties  of  his  station,  and  little  probabil- 
ity that  his  life  would  be  prolonged  any  considerable  time, 
in  that  climate.  Accordingly  he  took  leave  of  the  Mis- 
sion, Sept.  7,  1815,  and  arrived  in  this  country,  August 
14,  1816,  having  been  absent  about  four  years  and  a  half. 
Mr.  Nott's  health  was  not  materially  improved  by  the 
vovage.  For  five  years  he  was  ill  and  attended  to  but 
little  business.  His  health  being  however  somewhat  im- 
proved by  this  time,  he  was  settled  as  Pastor  at  Galway, 
N.  Y.,  where  he  remained  six  years.  Since  that  time  he 
has  been  settled  at  Wareham,  Mass.  where  he  now  re- 
sides. 


L.UTHER   RICE. 


Luther  Rice  was  graduated  at  Williams  College  in 
the  fall  of  1810,  and  spent  the  succeeding  year  in  the 
Theological  Seminary  at  Andover.    Uniting  himself  with 


LUTHER    RICE.  65 

Messrs.  Hall,  Judson,  Newell,  and  Nott,  in  their  plans  to 
effect  a  mission  to  India,  he  was  ordained  with  them  on 
Thursday,  the  6th  of  Februarj',  1812,  at  Salem,  Mass. 
The  sermon  was  preached  by  the  Rev.  Dr.  Woods.  On 
the  18th  of  February,  in  cdmpany  with  Messrs" Hall  and 
Nott,  he  sailed  from  Philadelphia,  for  Calcutta,  where 
they  landed  on  the  8th  of  August.  Mr.  Rice  about  this 
time  adopted  Baptist  principles,  and  was  immersed  on  the 
1st  of  November  after  his  arrival  in  Calcutta.  Being 
obliged  to  leave  the  dominions  of  the  East  India  Compa- 
ny, he  took  passage  in  December  for  the  Isle  of  France. 
The  change  of  views  in  Messrs.  Judson  and  Rice  on  the 
subject  of  baptism,  naturally  led  to  a  dissolution  of  their 
connexion  with  the  American  Board,  and  threw  them  up- 
on their  own  resources,  or  the  event  of  some  new  arrange- 
ments at  home.  It  was  thought  expedient  that  Mr.  Rice 
should  return  to  this  country,  and  endeavor  to  awaken  a 
spirit  of  Missions  among  the  Baptist  churches.  Accord- 
ingly, he  left  the  Isle  of  France,  March  15th,  1813,  tak- 
ing passage  to  the  Brazils,  and  arrived  in  this  country  in 
September.  He  was  welcomed  on  his  arrival  with  great 
affection,  and  was  successful  in  a  very  short  time,  in 
awakening  such  a  spirit  Of  missionary  exertion  in  the 
Baptist  churches,  that  a  large  number  of  Missionary  So- 
cieties were  formed  in  various  parts  of  the  country ;  and 
in  April,  1814,  the  Baptist  General  Convention  was  form- 
ed in  Philadelphia.  One  of  the  first  acts  of  the  Conven- 
tion was  to  appoint  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Judson  as  their  Mission- 
aries, leaving  it  to  their  discretion  to  select  a  field  of  la- 
bor. Mr.  Rice  also  was  appointed  a  Missionary,  but  was 
requested  to  prosecute  for  a  while,  his  agency,  in  forming 
Auxiliary  Societies,  and  collecting  funds.  He  was  for 
several  years,  the  Agent  of  the  Baptist  General  Conven- 
tion ;  and  exerted  himself,  not  only  in  relation  to  mission- 
#6 


66  SAMUEL    JOHN    MILLS. 

ary  concerns,  but  also  for  the  establishment  of  Columbian 
College,  in  the  District  of  Columbia,  which  was  incorpo- 
rated by  Congress  in  February,  1821. 


SAMUEL    JOHN    MILLS. 

Samuel  John  Mills,  son  of  the  Rev.  Samuel  John 
Mills,  was  born  April  21,  1783.  His  father  has  been  for 
more  than  fifty  years  a  minister  in  Torringford,  Litchfield 
County,  Conn.;  and  his  mother  was  the  daughter  of 
Samuel  Bobbins  of  Weathersfield,  in  the  same  State. 
His  childhood  and  youth  were  chiefly  spent  under  his 
father's  roof.  He  seems  early  to  have  imbibed  the  mis- 
sionary spirit,  as  was  indicated  by  an  observation  of  his 
when  about  eighteen  years  of  age,  "  that  he  could  not 
conceive  of  any  course  of  life,  in  which  to  pass  the  rest 
of  his  days,  that  would  prove  so  pleasant,  as  to  go  and 
communicate  the  Gospel  salvation  to  the  poor  heathen." 
His  attention  was  directed  to  this  subject  by  remarks, 
which  in  his  Childhood  he  had  often  heard  from  the  lips 
of  his  mother.  She  was  a  Missionary  woman,  and  fre- 
quently spoke  of  Brainerd,  and  Eliot,  and  other  mission- 
aries ;  and  as  she  dwelt  upon  the  glorious  cause  in  which 
they  were  engaged,  he  once  heard  her  say  respecting 
himself — "  I  have  consecrated  this  child  to  the  service  of 
God  as  a  Missionary."  This  remark  made  an  impression 
on  his  mind,  that  was  never  effaced. 

It  was  a  heart  yearning  over  the  miseries  of  perishing 
millions,  that  first  led  him  to  think  of  acquiring  an  edu- 
oation  with  a  view  to  the  gospel  ministry.     Having  con- 


SAMUEL    JOHN    MILLS.  67 

suited  his  parents,  and  unfolded  his  whole  purpose,  which 
was  no  less  than  to  devote  his  life  to  the  cause  of  Mis- 
sions in  foreign  lands ;  and  having  received*  their  appro- 
bation and  blessing,  he  decided  upon  his  course  of  life, 
and  entered  Williams  College,  in  the  spring  of  1806. 
While  he  was  a  member  of  college,  there  was  -a*  revival 
of  religion  in  th,at  Institution,  yi  promoting  which,  he 
was  chiefly  instrumental ;  and  some  of  those  whom  the 
American  church  has  sent  into  the  seclusions  of  our  own 
wilderness,  or  to  the  shores  of  remote  foreign  lands, 
will  long  remember  his  instrumentality  in  their  con- 
version. In  his  Diary  he  writes  :  "  I  long  to  have  the 
time  arrive  when  the  Gospel  shall  be  preached  to  the 
poor  Africans  and  likewise  to  all  nations?1  His  devotion 
to  the  missionary  cause  was  early  and  invincible ;  but 
especially  after  he  became  a  member  of  college,  did  the 
subject  of  Missions  fasten  upon  his  attention,  and  become 
the  burden  of  his  prayers.  After  much  reflection,  he 
disclosed  his  views  to  his  more  intimate  fellow  stu- 
dents, Gordon  Hall  and  James  Richards,  in  a  man- 
ner that  deserves  to  be  related.  He  led  them  out  into 
a  meadow,  at  a  distance  from  the  college,  where  by  the 
side  cf  a  large  stack  of  hay,  he  devoted  the  day  to  fast- 
ing and  prajrer,  and  familiar  conversation  on  this  new  and 
interesting  theme ;  when  much  to  his  surprise  and  grati- 
fication, he  found  that  the  Spirit  of  God  had  been  enkind- 
ling in  their  bosoms,  the  flame  which  had  been  so  long 
burning  in  his  own.  In  the  spring  of  1808,  they  organ- 
ized a  Society  whose  operations  and  existence  were  en- 
tirely unknown  to  the  rest  of  the  college.  The  special 
object  of  this  Society,  was  to  effect  a  mission  to  the  heathen 
in  the  persons  of  its  members. 

Mills  graduated  in  1809,  in  the  class  of  Messrs.  Rob- 
bins  and  Richards,  who  afterwards,  at  Andover,  assisted 
him  in  the  formation  of  a  new  Society  of  Inquiry  respecting 


68  SAMUEL    JOHN    MILLS. 

Missions.  The  following  spring,  he  became  a  member  of 
the  Theological  Seminary  at  Andover.  The  subject  ot 
Missions  to  the  heathen,  had  already  begun  to  occupy 
the  minds  of  several  of  the  students,  and  a  number  were 
seriously  and  painfully  inquiring  concerning  their  duty  in 
this  imrToftant  particular.  In  connection  with  Messrs. 
Newell,  Judson,  Nott,  and  Hall,  he  held  frequent  consul- 
tations on  this  momentous  subject,  which  resulted  in  a 
resolution  to  combine  their  exertions,  for  effecting  a  Mis- 
sion to  foreign  lands.  There  is  a  beautiful  grove  that 
spreads  itself  in  the  rear  of  the  College  buildings";  arid 
"  along  that  shady  walk,"  says  one  of  his  fellow-mis- 
sionaries, "  where  I  have  often  walked  alone,  Mr.  Mills 
has  frequently  been  my  companion,  and  there  urged  the 
importance  of  Missions  to  the  heathen.  And  when  ho 
had  reached  some  sequestered  spot,  where  there  was  no 
fear  of  interruption,  he  would  say — '  Come,  God  alone  can 
guide  us  right ;  let  us  kneel  down  and  pray'  :  and  then  he 
would  pour  out  his  soul  in  an  ardent  supplication  for  the# 
blessing  of  God,  and  the  guidance  of  his  Holy  Spirit." 

Mr.  Mills  and  his  companions  had  now  taken  their  res- 
olution, but  where  could  they  look  for  support?  The 
scheme  in  this  country  was  a  novel  one,  and  they  natu- 
rally looked  abroad  for  patronage.  Accordingly  they  di- 
rected a  letter  to  the  Rev.  Dr.  Boguc,  Principal  of  the 
Missionary  Seminary  at  Gosport,  England,  explaining 
their  views,  and  inquiring  if  they  could  be  received  under 
the  London  Society.  Their  letter  was  answered  by  the 
Rev.  Dr.  Burder,  Secretary  of  the  Society,  in  very  kind 
terms,  expressing  the  high  satisfaction  it  would  afford  the 
Society  to  receive  them,  if  their  testimonials  should  be 
found  satisfactory.  But  they  were  unwilling  to  put 
themselves  under  the  direction  of  a  foreign  society,  if  any 
method  "could  be  devised  of   support  from  home ;   and  it 


SAMUEL    JOHN    MILLS.  69 

is  to  these  men,  that  the  American  Board  of  Commissioners 
for  Foreign  Missions  owes  its  origin. 

After  leaving  the  Seminary,  we  find  Mr.  Mills  actively 
engaged  in  plans  of  benevolence.  In  1812  and  1813, 
with  the  Rev.  John  F.  Schermerhorn,  he  made  a  r§is- 
sionary  tour  through  the  western  and  southern  sections  of 
the  United  States.  He  made  a  second  tour  with  the 
Rev.  Mr.  Smith  in  1814  and  1815,  and  ascertained  that 
in  March  1815,  not  a  Bible  in  any  language  could  be 
found  for  sale,  or  to  be  given  away,  in  New  Orleans.  In 
this  city  he  distributed  many  Bibles  in  French -and  Eng- 
lish, and  visited  the  sick  soldiers.  He  estimated  that 
76,000  families  at  the  south,  were  destitute  of  the  Bible, 
and  at  the  close  of  his  report  to 'the  Missionary. Society  of 
Connecticut,  under  whose  direction  the  tour  was  perform- 
ed, suggested  the  establishment  of  a  National  Societyr 
like  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society. 

Mr.  Mills  was  ordained  in  company  with  several  Mis- 
sionary brethren,  at  Newburyport,  Mass.,  June  21,   1815. 

The  plan  of  the  United  Foreign  Mission  Society  orig- 
inated with  him,  while  residing  with  Dr.  Griffin  at  New- 
ark, N.  J. ;  as  did  also  the  African  School,  which  existed 
a  few  years. at  Parsippany,  near  Newark.  He  attended 
the  first  meeting  of  the  American  Colonization  Society, Dec. 
28,  1816 ;  and  was  immediately  appointed,  with  the  Rev. 
Ebenezer  Burgess,  now  of  Dedham,  Mass.,  to  visit  Eng- 
land, and  to  explore  the  coast  of  Africa  for  the  Society. 
He  sailed  in  November  1817,  and  in  a  wonderful  manner 
escaped  shipwreck  on  the  coast  of  France.  As  the  ship 
was  drifting  towards  a  ledge  of  rocks,  the  captain,  de- 
spairing of  preservation,  jumped  into  the  boat  with  his 
two  sons,  all  of  whom  were  lost.  A  strong  current,  as 
the  ship  approached  the  rocks,  carried  her  along  in  a  line 
nearly  parallel  to  the  rocks,  just  grazing  on  a  shoal  of 
gand! 


70  JAMES    RICHARDS. 

Mr.  Mills  and  his  companion,  sailed  from  England  for 
Africa,  Feb.  3,  1818,  and  arrived,  off  the  coast,  on  the  12th 
of  March.  After  a  laborious  inspection  of  more  than  two 
months,  they  embarked  on  their  return  May  22,  1818. 
Mrm Mills  took  a  severe  cold  early  in  June,  which  was 
succeeded  by  a  fever,  of  which  he  died,  June  16,  1818, 
aged  35  jrears.     He  was  buried  in  the  depths  of  the  ocean. 

His  memoir  by  Rev.  Gardiner  Spring,  D.  D.  of  New 
York  city,  was  published  in  1820,  and  a  second  edition 
was  issued  in  1829. 


JAMES   RICHARDS. 

James  Richards,  second  son  of  James  Richards,  Esq. 
was  born  in  Abington,  Plymouth  county,  Mass.,  Feb.  23, 
1784.  While  quite  young,  his  parents  removed  to  Plain- 
field  in  the  same  State.  His  early  education  was  strictly 
religious,  and  he  became  a  hopeful  subject  of  divine  grace 
at  thirteen  years  of  age ;  though  he  did  not  unite  with 
the  church  until  six  years  after  this  time. 

Being  a  young  man  of  respectable  talents,  and  ardent 
piety,  he  was  early  desirous  of  obtaining  a  liberal  educa- 
tion, that  he  might  be  prepared  to  preach  the  Gospel.  The 
peculiar  circumstances  however  of  his  father's  family, 
prevented  him  from  attending  to  the  studies  preparatory 
to  a  collegiate  education,  till  he  was  nearly  twenty  years 
of  age.  At  the  age  of  twenty-two,  he  entered  'Williams 
College.  Here  he  became  acquainted  with  Samuel  J. 
Mills,   who  was   his   class-mate;   and  a  very  intimate 


JA.MES    RICHARDS.  71 

friendship  was  early  formed  between  these  kindred  spirits. 
Mr.  Richards  was  one  of  that  little  band  of  brethren  to 
whom  Mills  first  unfolded  his  plans,,  and  in  whose 
breasts  he  found  a  ready  sympathy.  Together  they  ex- 
amined the  subject ;  together  they  sought  divine  direction. 

When  Mr.  Richards ^irst  entered  on  a  course  of  study, 
preparatory  to  preaching  the  Gospel,  he  contemplated  no 
extensive  field  of  labor.  To  be  useful  in  some  small  des- 
titute parish,  appears  to  have  been  the  extent  of  his  most 
ardent  hopes.  The  idea  of  his  preaching  the  Gospel  to 
distant  heathen,  had  then  probably  never  entered  his  own 
mind,  or  the  minds  of  his  parents.  But  wnen  in  College, 
he  began  to  converse  with  Mill's  and  others,  on  the  deplo- 
rable condition  of  pagan  nations  ;  the  sphere  of  his  vision 
enlarged ;  and  before  the  end  of  his  third  year  in  College, 
he  had  come  to  the  fixed  purpose  of  spending  his  life 
among  the  heathen ;  a  purpose  from  which  he  was  never 
afterwards  known  for  one  moment  to  swerve,  and  which 
was  formed  with  the  single  reservation — if  the  Lord  will. 

His  parents  were  as  ready  to  give  him  to  the  heathen, 
as  he  had  been  to  consecrate  himself.  His  father,  now  an 
aged  officer  in  the  Congregational  Church  in  Plain  field, 
Mass.,  once  said  to  him,  "James,  when  you  think  of  leav- 
ing your  father's  house,  and  all  your  connections  and 
friends,  and  your  native  land;  and  when  you  think  of  the 
trials  and  hardships  to  which  you  will  be  exposed ;  do 
you  not  sometimes  feel  like  giving  back  1 — does  not  your 
heart  recoil?"  "  No  Sir,"  he  replied,  "never  for  one  mo- 
ment." 

Mr.  Richards  graduated  in  1809,  and  the  same  year 
became  a  member  of  the  Theological  Seminary  at  An- 
dover.  Here  he  labored  with  diligence  and  success  in  pro- 
moting a  spirit  of  Missions  among  the  students  of  the 
Seminary :  and  he  was  one  of  that  little  company  who 
presented  to  the  Association  of  ministers  in  Massachusetts, 


72  JAMES    RICHARDS. 

the  Memorial  on  the  subject  of  Missions,  inserted  in  the 
notice  of  the  Society  of  Inquiry,  page  16;  although  his 
name  does  not  appear  on  the  minutes  of  the  Association. 
5  In  a  letter  to  his  parents,  dated  Andover,  July  4,  1810, 
he  says :  "  The  time  I  hope  is  not  far  distant,  when  some 
from  New  England,  and  perhaps  from,  this  Institution, 
will  sacrifice  every  thing  that  the  world  holds  dear,  to  carry 
the  news  of  salvation  to  those  who  never  heard  of  a  Sa- 
viour. Last  week,  four  of  the  brethren  presented  them- 
selves before  the  General  Association  of  Massachusetts, 
declaring  it  to  be  their  determination  to  spend  their  lives 
among  the  heathen.  You  may  think  it  strange  that  my 
name  was  not  among  them  ;  but  these  four  were  thought 
a  sufficient  number ;  and  all  of  them  except  Mills,  are  of 
more  advanced  standing  than  myself." 

In  September,  1812,  Mr:  Richards  finished  his  Theolog- 
ical studies  at  Andover,  and  became  a  preacher  of  the 
Gospel.  In  November  following,  under  the  direction  of 
the  American  Board,  he  entered  the  Medical  school  at 
Philadelphia ;  where,  for  nearly  two  years^  he  prosecuted 
his  studies  with  diligence  and  success.  He  spent  a  con- 
siderable part  of  the  following  year,  in  preaching  to  a 
people,  who,  previously  to  his  going  among  them,  had 
been  much  divided ;  butt  in  consequence  of  the  blessing 
of  God  on  his  labors,  were  united  again,  and  enjoyed  a 
refreshing  revival  of  religion.  They  urged  him  to  remain 
and  become  their  pastor ;  but  his  previous  arrangements 
would  not  permit  him  to  think  of  complying  with  their 
request. 

In  May,  1815,  he  was  married  to  Miss  Sarah  Bard  well, 
of  Goshen,  Mass.,  and  on  the  21st  of  June  following,  wT"as 
ordained  at  Newburyport,  in  company  with  Messrs.  Mills, 
Warren,  Meigs,  Bardwell,  and  Poor.  He  embarked  for 
Ceylon,  in  company  with  eight  missionary  brethren  and 
sisters,  on  the  23d  of  October.     When  afterwards  asked, 


JAMES  RICHARDS.  73 

how  he  could  refrain  from  weeping  at  the  time  of  leaving 
his  native  country  and  all  that  was  dear  to  him  there, 
he  replied,  "  Why  should  I  have  wept  %  I  had  been 
waiting  with  anxiety  almost  eight  years,  for  an  opportu- 
nity to  go  and  preach  Christ  among  the  heathen.  I  had 
often  wept  at  the  long  delay.  But  the  day  on  which  I 
bade  farewell  to  my  native  land,  was  the  happiest  day  of 
my  life." 

Soon  after  his  arrival  at  Ceylon,  Mr.  Richards  was  at- 
tacked with  an  inflammation  of  the  eyes ;  and  in  Sep- 
tember, 1817,  he  was  obliged  to  desist  from  preaching  and 
from  study,  in  consequence  of  a  cough  and  weakness  of 
the  lungs.  In  April,  1818,  accompanied  by  Mr.  Warren, 
he  sailed  for*  Capetown  on  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope,  for  the 
recovery  of  his  health.  There  the  beloved  Warren  took  his 
departure  for  a  better  world,  and  left  his  friend  and  brother 
to*  pursue  his  earthly  pilgrimage  alone. 

In  the  latter  part  of  November,  1818,  he  embarked  for 
Madras,  a  city  in  the  south  of  India,  where  he  arrived 
about  the  middle  of  January.  He  soon  returned  to  Cey- 
lon, and  for  a  time  enjoyed  a  considerable  degree  of  health 
and  strength.  Early  in  April,  1820,  he  began  to  recover 
his  voice,  so  as  to  be  able  to  speak  aloud  for  the  first  time, 
(except  for  a  few  daj^s  on  his  voyage  from '  the  Cape  to 
Madras,)  for  more  than  seventeen  months;  and  during  the 
subsequent  year,  he  was  able  to  do  rrfuch  for  the  benefit  of 
the  mission. 

On  the  evening  of  June  29th,  1822,  he  was  attacked 
with  severe  pain  in  his  right  side,  which  continu- 
ed several  hours.  The  pain  in  his  side  returned  on  the 
three  following  days;  and  on  Monday,  the  1st  of  July,  it 
was  excessively  severe,  and  continued  nearly  six  hours. 
On  the  19th  of  July,  his  symptoms  been  me  more  alarm- 
ing, and  his  distress  became  very  great,  so  that  it  was  ne- 
7 


74  EDWARD  WARREN. 

cessary  for  several  persons  to   be  constantly  employed  in 
brushing  and  fanning  him. 

On  the  morning  of  August  2nd,  Mrs.  Richards  rose 
early  to  relieve  the  brother  who  had  watched  with  him, 
and  found  him  very  quiet  and  comfortable.  A  season  of 
severe  coughing,  however,  soon  came  on,  and  he  was 
much  distressed  during  the  daj'.  About  3  o'clock  the 
next  morning,  he  sent  for  his  wife,  who,  when  she  came, 
found  him  in  great  bodily  distress.  A  little  before  7, 
Dr.  Scudder  arrived,  and  approaching  his  bed,  said, '  Well, 
brother  Richards,  it  is  almost  over.'  Joy  beamed  in  his 
countenance  as  he  looked  up  and  said,  '  Yes,  brother 
Scudder,  I  think  so — I  hope  so.  O  Lord  Jesus,  come 
quickly!'  About  11  o'clock  he  quietly  fell  asleep,  August 
3d,  1822,  aged  38  years. 

A  more  extended  notice  of  Mr.  Richards  may  be  found* 
in  the  Missionary  Herald,  vols,  xix  and  xx. 


EDWARD  WARREN. 

Edward  Warren,  the  fourth  and  youngest  son  of 
Mr.  Thaddcus  Warren,  was  born  of  pious  parents,  Aug. 
4,  1786,  at  Marlborough,  Middlesex  County,  Mass.,  where 
he  spent  the  early  part  of  his  life.  When  he  was  fifteen 
years  old,  he  went  to  Middlebury,  Vt.  with  the  intention 
of  learning  a  mechanical  trade  of  an  elder  brother ;  but 
his  health  failing,  he  altered  his  purpose,  and  turned  his 
attention  to  study.  He  returned  to  his  native  town  early 
in  1803,  and  commenced,  in  the  grammar  school,  his  clas- 
sical studies  preparatory  for  College,  which  he  finished  at 


EDWARD  WARREN.  75 

Leicester  Academy  the  next  year,  and  joined  the  sopho- 
more class  in  Middlebury  College  in  1804.  He  was, 
however,  unable  to  study  for  more  than  a  year  while  in 
College,  and  did  not  graduate  till  1808;  after  which  he 
immediately  commenced  reading  law,  under  the  direction 
of  Samuel  Miller,  Esq.  at  that  time  an  eminent  attorney 
in  Middlebury.  He  pursued  this  study  till  the  winter  of 
1809 — 10,  when  a  happy  change  taking  place  in  his  reli- 
gious views,  he  was  led  to  the  determination  of  studying 
divinity,  and  soon  after  entered  the  Theological  Institu- 
tion at  Andover,  where  he  completed  his  professional  stud- 
ies in  1812. 

•  While  at  the  Seminary,  having  turned  his  attention  to 
Eastern  Missions  as  the  scene  of  his  future  labors,  he 
pledged  his  services  to  the  American  Board,  and  commit- 
ted himself  to  their  direction  and  patronage.  Under  their 
superintendence,  he  spent  the  greater,part  of  the  two  suc- 
ceeding years  after  leaving  Andover,  at  Philadelphia,  in 
attending  the  lectures  of  the  Medical  Institution,  and  qual- 
ifying himself  for  the  practice  of  physic  and  surgery.  He 
also  attended  atcourse  of  medical  lectures  in  company  with 
Mr.  Richards,  at  Dartmouth  College,  in  18 \\.  "With  the 
important  qualifications  for  missionary  labor,  of  a  vigorous 
understanding,  finished  education,  and  devoted  heart,  he 
was  ordained  June  21,  1815,  in  connection  with  Messrs. 
Mills,  Richards,  Meigs,  Bardwell  and  Poor,  expecting 
soon  to  embark  for  the  East.  Immediately  after  this  event, 
he  was  seized  with  bleeding  at  the  lungs  ;  and  his  friends 
became  seriously  apprehensive,  that,  even  if  life  were 
spared,  he  would  be  unable  to  endure  the  peculiar  fatigues 
of  a  foreign  mission.  The  partial  restoration  of  his  health, 
and  the  hope  that  the  voyage  and  the  climate  of  India 
might  prove  salutary,  induced  the  Prudential  Committee 
to  favor  his  embarkation  for  the  contemplated  field  of  la- 
bor.    He  sailed  from  Newburyport,  Oct.  23,  1815,  and 


76  EDWARD  WARREN. 

after  a  prosperous  voyage,  arrived  with  his  brethren  at 
Colomb  ,  the  capital  of  Ceylon,  March  22,  1816.  From 
this  place,  after  a  residence  of  three  months  spent  in  preach- 
ing the  gospel,  and  instructing  the  children  of  European 
residents,  he  removed  in  July  to  TillippallyT  in  the  district 
of  Jaffna,  ill  the  north  of  Ceylon ;  a  station  which  had 
been  designated  by  the  brethren,  as  the  permanent  seat  of 
his  labors.  Here,  in  connex  on  with  the  Rev.  Mr.  Poor, 
his  associate,  he  devoted  himself  with  great  assiduity,  to 
acquiring  the  Tamul,  the  language  of  the  district ; 
instructing  the  children  of  the  natives;  favoring  the 
helpless  sick  with  medical  aid ;  and  preaching  with  the 
assistance  of  interpreters,  the  gospel  of  Christ.  His  health 
was  now  for  a  time  very  considerably  improved  ;  but  on  the 
13th  of  August,  1817,  after  laboring  at  the  station  a  year 
with  increasing  prospects  of  success,  he  experienced  a  re- 
turn of  his  hemorrhage,  from  which  period  he  continued  to 
decline  till  the  day  of  his  death.  He  was  immediately  re- 
moved to  JafTnapatam,  where  he  received  the  utmost  at- 
tention, in  the  family  of  James  N.  Mooj^art,  Esq.  an 
obliging  friend  of  the  missionaries.  Fr<fm  this  place,  he 
was  removed  in  October  to  Colombo,  that  he  might  be 
less  exposed  to  the  rains  of  the  season  then  approaching. 
Here  he  continued  to  languish,  till  the  spring  of  1818, 
when,  together  with  Rev.  Mr.  Richards,  his  companion  in 
the  mission,,  and  now  also  in  sickness,  he  sailed  for  the 
Cape  of  Good  Hope.  The  former  part  of  the  voyage 
proved  beneficial,  but  the  latter  part  of  it  was  disastrous. 
They  were  kept  out  of  port  fourteen  days,  by  cold  and  ad- 
verse winds,  after  having  made  sight  of  land.  The  symp- 
toms of  his  disease  now  wore  a  more  decided  aspect ;  and 
on  the  day  after  his  arrival  at  Capetown,  his  case  was 
submitted  to  a  council  of  three  physicians,  who  consider- 
ed his  recovery  altogether  hopeless.  Here  he  ended  his 
days,  August  11,  1818,  aged  32,  in  the  house  of  the  Rev. 


BENJAMIN  CLARK  MEIGS. 


77 


Mr.  Thorn,  a  missionary  under  the  patronage  of  the  Lon- 
don Missionary  Society.  His  last  words  were  ;  "  Is  this 
death? — Is  this  death?  Yes,  it  is  death— it  is  death. 
Come,  Lord  Jesus,  come  quickly.  To-day  I  shall  be  with 
Christ.  Tell  brother  Richards,  tell  the  brethren  at  Jaffna, 
to  be  faithful  unto  death." 

The  preceding  notice  is  taken  substantially  from  the 
Boston  Recorder,  for  1819,  page  100. 


BENJAMIN    CLARK    MEIGS. 

Benjamin  Clark  Meigs,  son  of  Phinehas  and  Sarah 
Meigs,  was  born  in  Bethlem,  Litchfield  County,  Conn., 
August  9,  1789.  His  father  was  a  physician,  a  native  of 
Bethlem,  and  resided  in  that  town  until  his  death,  which 
occurred  August  12,  1805.  His  mother  was  a  native  of 
Woodbury,  about  eight  miles  from  Bethlem.  She  is  now 
the  wife  of  the  Rev.  John  Griswold,  of  Pawlet,  Vt. 

Mr.  Meigs  commenced  and  finished  his  preparatory 
studies,  with  the  Rev.  Azel  Backus,  Pastor  of  the  Con- 
gregational church  in  Bethlem,  who  had  for  many  years 
kept  a  school  to  prepare  young  men  for  college,  which  he 
continued  until  he  was  removed  from  that  place,  to  the 
Presidency  of  Hamilton  College,  in  1812.  As  Dr.  Back- 
us lived  but  a  few  rods  from  Dr.  Meigs',  Benjamin  board- 
ed at  home  while  pursuing  his  preparatory  studies.  In 
September  1805,  soon  after  his  father's  death,  he  entered 
the  Freshman  class  in  Yale  College,  being  then  sixteen 
years  of  age.  Here  he  completed  the  regular  course  in 
1809.     About  the  middle  of  his  college  course,  he  made  a 


78  BENJAMIN  CLARK  MEIGS. 

profession  of  religion,  and  united  with  a  church  in  New 
Haven.  Soon  after  he  graduated,  he  took  a  select  school 
in  Bedford,  Westchester  Comity,  N.  Y.,  where  he  continu- 
ed about  a  year  and  a  half.  After  leaving  his  school,  he 
went  to  Vermont  to  visit  his  mother,  in  May  18.11,  and 
from  thence  to  Andover,  where  he  entered  the  Junior  class 
in  advance.  For  this  advanced  standing  he  had  already 
qualified  himself  by  private  study,  as  ever  "after  he  left  col- 
lege, he  had  been  resolved  to  finish  his  education  at  Ando- 
ver. From  the  time  that  he  made  a  profession  of  religion, 
the  missionary  cause  seemed  to  lie  near  his  heart ;  and 
before  he  had  completed  his  term  at  Andover,  he  had 
formed  his  determination,  and  together  with  some  -others, 
gave  himself  up  .to  the  American  Board. 

In  his  letter  offering  his  services  to  the  Board,  dated 
Andover,  Sept.  14,  1813,  Mr.  Meigs  says:  "It  is  now 
more  than  two  years  since  my  mind  has  been  seriously 
impressed  with  the  subject  of  missions  to  the  heathen ; 
particularly  with  the  importance  of  sending  missionaries 
from  this  country.  Daring  this  period,  I  have  made  it  a 
subject  of  serious  investigation.  My  ideas  of  the  impor- 
tance of  the  work,  and  my  belief  that  it  is  the  duty  of 
some  personally  to  engage  in  it,  have  been  continually 
strengthened.  I  have  prayerfully  examined  the  subject, 
and  sought  the  illumination  and  direction  of  the  spirit  of 
God,  that  I  might  discover  the  path  of  duty,  and  be  in- 
clined to  walk  in  it.  The  result  has  been,  a  fixed  deter- 
mination to  devote  myself  to  the  service  of  God  in  this 
work." 

Immediately  after  leaving  Andover,  which  was  in  the 
fall  of  1813,  Mr.  Meigs  went  to  Vermont,  and  spent  the 
following  winter  in  preaching  to  the  people  in  Rupert. 
During  that  winter,  there  was  a  powerful  revival  of  reli- 
gion in  Pawlet,  distant  about  six  miles  from  Rupert. 
Here  he  spent  much  of  his  time  in  attending  meetings, 


BENJAMIN  CLARK  MEIGS.  79 

and  in  visiting  from  house  to  house.  In  the  spring  he 
went  to  Connecticut,  and  preached  some  time  in  Litch- 
field, South  Farms,  and  afterward  in  Bethlem  his  native 
town.  In  the  fall  of  the  same  year,  1814,  he  went  to 
Fitchburg,  Mass.,  where  the  Rev.  Dr.  Worcester,  first  Sec- 
retary of  the  American  Board,  was  once  settled.  Here 
he  had  an  urgent  call  to  remain,  which  owing  to  the  pe- 
culiar, divided  state  of  the  people,  and  the  prospect  of  being 
able  to  do  much  good,  was  extremely  trying  to  his  feel- 
ings. He  did  not  however  feel  it  to  be  his  duty  to  relin- 
quish the  great  object  of  a  missionary  on  which  his  heart 
was  fixed  ;  though  he  knew  not  at  that  time,  as  any  door 
would  be  opened  in  Providence  for  him  to  enter  upon  that 
work. 

On  the  21st  of  June  1815,  he  was  ordained  at  Newbu- 
ryport,  in  connection  with  Messrs.  Mills,  Richards,  War- 
ren,. Bard  well,  and  Poor.  The  sermon  was  preached  by 
the  Rev.  Dr.  Worcester,  of  Salem,  from  Acts  xvii.  16. — 
About  the  last  of  August,  he  was  married  to  Miss  Sarah 
Mariah  Peet,  of  Connecticut.  Immediately  upon  his  mar- 
riage, he  took  a  circuitous  route  from  New  York  to  Ports- 
mouth, and  went  to  Vermont  to  take  a  final  leave  of  his 
mother  and  other  friends  in  Pawlet.  After  a  short  visit, 
he  bade  them  adieu ;  and  on  the  23rd  of  October,  1815, 
sailed  from  Newburyport  for  Ceylon,  where  he  arrived 
March  22,  1816.  His  first  business  was  the  acquisition  of 
the  language.  It  .was  soon  decided  that  Messrs.  Rich- 
ards and  Meigs  should  attempt  an  establishment  at  Batti- 
cotta,  six  miles  north-west  of  Jaffnapatam  ;  but  it  was  not 
until  June,  1817,  that  they  fixed  their  residence  there. 
Mr.  Richards  was  soon  called  away  by  the  state  of  his 
health,  and  in  1819,  the  Rev.  Henry  Woodward  succeed- 
ed him  at  Batticotta. — March  9th,  1823,  the  second 
daughter  of  Mr.  Meigs,  Sarah  Maria,  died  very  suddenly 
of  the  locked-jaw,  while  he  was  absent  on  a  journej*  to 


80  JOSEPH    R.    ANDRUS. 

Colombo.  The  same  year  Mr.  Poor  removed  to  Batticatta, 
to  take  the  superintendence  of  the  Central  School,  intend- 
ed as  preparatory  to  a  native  mission  college ;  and  his 
place  at  Tillipally  was  supplied  by  Mr.  Woodward. — 
August  22,  1831,  Mr. -Meigs  was  again  afflicted,  by  the 
sudden  death  of  his  oldest  daughter,  Harriet.  She  did 
not  die,  however,  without  hope,  having  been  received  into 
the  church  about  a  month  previous  to  her  decease.  Mr. 
Meigs'  station  is  now  at  Batticotta,  where  he  has  uni- 
formly labored  since  his  arrival  at  Ceylon. 


JOSEPH    R.    ANDRUS. 

Joseph  R.  Andrus,  son  of  Ethan  Andrus,  Esq.  was 
born  in  Cornwall,  Addison  Count}',  Vt.,  in  1791.  He 
was  a  remarkably  pleasant  and  obedient  child,  and  always 
fond  of  books  and  of  study.  He  was  admitted  as  a  mem- 
ber of  Middlebury  College,  in  August,  1808.  During  a 
revival  of  religion,  in  the  autumn  of  1809,  he  was  hope- 
fully converted  :  and  in  the  following  March,  he  united 
with  the  Congregational  Church  in  Middlebury.  As  a 
scholar  he  was  very  respectable,  and  as  a  Christian,  his 
deportment  was  truly  exemplary.  When  he  received  the 
honors  of  college  at  the  commencement  in  August,  1812, 
he  delivered  a  eulogy  on  Whitefield ;  the  excellence  of 
which  was  attested,  not  only  by  the  best  attention,  but 
also  by  the  tears  of  a  crowded  audience.  After  this,  he 
pursued  his  theological  studies  one  year  at  New  Haven, 
under  the  direction  of  the  late  Dr.  Dwight.  He  after- 
wards studied  one  year  in  the  Seminary  at  Andover; 


JOSEPH    R.    ANDRUS.  81 

when,  in  consequence  of  sickness  and  bereavement  in  his 
father's  family,  he  was  called  home. 

Mr.  Andrus'  views  of  the  doctrines  of  Christianity 
never  underwent  any  material  modification  after  he  pro- 
fessed religion ;  but  in  consequence  of  some  change  of 
sentiment  respecting  the  order  and  government  of  the 
church,  he  decided  on  entering  the  ministry  by  episcopal 
ordination.  In  the  spring  of  1815,  he  went  to  study  with 
Bishop  Griswold,  then  residing  at  Bristol,  R.  I. ;  and  in 
June  of  the  following  year,  he  received  ordination.  He 
preached  about  six  months  in  Marblehead,  Mass.,  and  af- 
terwards a  short  time  in  the  northern  part  of  the  State  of 
Vermont.  In  the  spring  of  1817,  he  went  to  Virginia, 
where  he  spent  the  principal  part  of  four  years.  At  Ce- 
dar Grove,  Waterloo,  and  various  other  places,  his  minis- 
trations were  in  a  high  degree  useful ;  and  many  were 
evidently  seals  of  his  ministry.  Of  these,  a  considerable 
number  were  slaves ;  whom  he  rejoiced  to  behold  as  the 
Lord's  free-men. 

On  the  21st  of  January,  1821,  Mr.  Andrus,  with  a 
company  of  free-blacks,  sailed  for  the  western  coast  of 
Africa,  as  first  Agent  of  the  American  Colonization  So-> 
ciety ;  and  on  the  8th  of  March,  arrived  at  Sierra  Leone. 
Mr.  Andrus,  and  Rev.  Samuel  Bacon,  the  United  States 
Agent,  sailed  down  the  African  coast  to  the  rivers  Mesurado 
and  St.  Johns,  for  the  purpose  of  obtaining  a  more  eligible 
place  of  settlement  for  the  African  Colonists  from  Amer- 
ica. They  arrived  at  Cape  Mesurado  on  the  27th  of 
March,  and  came  to  anchor  in  the  St.  Johns,  In  the  first  of 
April.  Six  days  after,  they  had  an  interview  with  the 
king  of  the  Bassa  country.  Having  made  a  contract  for 
a  considerable  tract  of  land,  fhey  returned,  and  arrived  in 
safety  on  the  27th  of  April  at  Sierra  Leone. 

It  is  worthy  of  remaik,  that  very  soon  after  Mr.  An- 
drus  began  to  hope  in  the  mercy  of   God,  his  thoughts 


82  HORATIO    BARDWELL. 

were  turned  to  the  forlorn  condition  of  the  Africans  ;  and 
he  even  then  expressed  the  opinion,  that  something  would 
soon  bo  done  for  their  deliverance  and  salvation. 

Havinsrheen  an  eye-witnessof  the  ignorance  and  wretch- 
edness *  the  Africans  in  their  own  country,  he  decided  on 
visiting  America,  resigning  his  office  as  Agent,  and  re- 
turning back  to  Africa  in  the  simple  character  of  a  Mis- 
sionary. With  this  view,  he  had  engaged  a  passage  to  one 
of  the  West  India  Islands,  and"  was  soon  to  embark.  But 
as  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Bacon  were  very  sick,  Mr.  Andrus 
kindly  proposed  to  remain,  and  to  give  them  the  opportu- 
nity of  returning.  This  arrangement  proved  fatal  to  Mr. 
Andrus.  His  labors  were  arduous,  and  he  continued  to 
discharge  the  duties  of  his  office,  till  the  21st  of  July, 
when  he  was  taken  ill  of  a  fever,  and  died  the  Saturday 
following,  July  28,  1821,  aged  30  years.  He  had  in  a 
measure  recovered,  and  one  hour  before  his  exit,  was  en- 
gaged in  writing. 

This  notice  is  extracted  from  the  Memoir  of  Rev.  Levi 
Parsons,  second  edition,  pages  54 — 57. 


HORATIO    BARDWELL. 

Horati*  Bardwell  was  born  in  Belchertown,  Hamp- 
shire County,  Mass.,  Nov.  3d,  1788.  His  parents,  Elijah 
and  Sarah  Bardwell,  in  1803,  removed  with  their  family 
from  Belchertown  to  Goshen,  Mass.,  where  they  have 
since  deceased.  Mr.  Bardwell  united  with  the  church  in 
Goshen,  in  February  1808.  Previously  to  Jhis,  he  had 
made  some  advance  in  preparation  for  college.  In  1809, 
he  went  to  Stamford,  Conn.,  where  he  pursued  his  studies 


HORATIO    BARDWELL.  83 

Under  the  tuition  of  his  brother-in-law,  Rev.  Wm.  Fisher, 
till  November   1811,  when   he  entered   the  Theological 
Seminary  at  Andover,  where  he  went  through  the  usual 
course.     He  received  an  honorary  degree  of   A.   M.   from 
Dartmouth  College  in    1814 — was  licensed  to  preach  the 
gospel,  by  the  Haverhill  Association  July  6,    1814 — was 
ordained  a  Missionary,   at   Newburyport  on   the  21st  of 
June,  1815, — and  sailed  for  India,   from  the  same  place, 
October  23d  of  the  same  year. 
.  After  residing  some  years  as  a  Missionary  in  Bombay, 
he  suffered  greatly  from  severe  and   repeated  attacks  of 
inflammation  of  the  liver,  induced  by  a  tropical  climate. 
In  accordance  with  the  advice  of  his  physicians  and  col- 
leagues of   the  mission,   he  returned   to   this  country  in 
1821,  having  been  gone  a  little  more  than  six  3-ears.    His 
health,  though  greatly  improved  by  the   voyage,  was  not 
restored.     After  laboring  as  an  Agent   for  the  Board,  as 
his  health  would  permit,  for  nearly  two  years,  and  being 
convinced  that  his  health  would  not  justify  his  engaging 
again  in  missionary  labor,   he  -requ'  tied   and  received  a 
dismission  from  the  service  of   the  Ek>ard.      In  October 
1823,  he  was  installed  pastor  of  the  church  in  Holden, 
Mass.     In*October  1826,  soon  after  tl  e  intHliirence  was 
received  of  the  death  of   Rev.   Gordon  Hall,   Mr.  Bard- 
well   received    an   invitation  from    the  B  ard  to  revisit 
the  Bombay   mission    in  its   then    enfeebled    state,    and 
labor  for  the  space  of    two  or  three  years,  leaving  his 
family  in  this  country.     The  question  was  submitted  to 
an  ecclesiastical  council.       The  council   having   taken 
medical  advice,  decided  fchat,   arter   havmg    euTered  so 
much  in  India  from  inflammation  of  th^  liver,   there  was 
no  reasonable  prospect  that  he  would  be  able  to  labor  in 
the  same  climate  even  for  a  short  time.     Mr.  Bavdwell 
continued  in  the  ministry  at  Holden,  till  the  20th  of  Feb- 
ruary 1832,  when  having  received  from  the  A.  B.  C.  F.  M., 


84  DANIEL    POOR. 

the  appointment  of  General  Agent  for  the  New  England 
States,  he  requested  and  received  a  dismission  from  his 
people.  *  In  the  labors  of  this  Agency  he  is  now  em- 
ployed. 


DANIEL    POOR. 

Daniel  Poor,  son  of  Joseph  and  Mary  Poor,  was 
born  at  Danvers,  Essex  County,  Mass.,  June  27,  1789. 
His  parents  are  botn  dead ;  his  father  was  long  a 
deacon  in  the  second  church  of  Danvers.  He  became 
hopefully  pious  at  the  age  of  about  10  or  12  years;  and 
united  with  the  church  in  his  native  town,  Sept.  8,  1805, 
while  a^member  of  Phillips  Academy  in  Andover,  where 
he  commenced  his  studies' with  reference  to  the  ministry. 
His  attention  was  early  directed  to  the  subject  of  Missions, 
principally  by  the  intelligence  from  the  mission  at  the 
Society  Islands.  His  parents  took  the  "  Connecticut  Evan- 
gelical Magazine,"  which  he  read  with  deep  interest;  often 
spending  whole  evenings  in  talking  with  his  mother  on 
the  subject,  and  in  reading  to  her  accounts  of  the  mis- 
sion ;  a  turn  of  mind  which  she  cherished  with  great  as- 
siduity. He  thought  much  and  spoke  often  of  being  a 
Missionary,  even  before  going  to  Andover.  He  may  be 
said,  rather  to  have  studied  to  qualify  himself  for  mis- 
sionary than  ministerial  labors. 

His  interest  in  the  subject  of  missions  was  so  great  at 
this  time,  and  so  strongly  developed,  that  he  was  opposed 
by  some  of  the  children  in  his  intention  and  efforts  to  ob- 
tain an  education,  on  the  plea  that  if  he  succeeded,  he. 


DANIEL    POOR.  85 

would  leave  them,  and  go  far  away,  where  they  should 
not  be  permitted  to  see  him.  The  children  often  wondered 
why  he  was  so  delighted  to  have  them  retire  to  bed  in 
good  season  :  it  was,  that  he  might  read  to  his  mother, 
and  converse  with  her  respecting  the  Otaheitan  Mission, 
and  Mr.  Vanderkemp's  visit  to  Africa,  and  warm  his 
own  heart  and* hers,  with  love  and  pity  for  the  poor  heathen 
in  those  and  other  countries. 

He  was  graduated  at  Dartmouth  College  in  1811; 
spent  the  three  succeeding  years  at  Andover;  was  or- 
dained at  Newburyport  June  21st,  1815;  and  was  mar- 
ried, a  few  days  before  his  ordination,  to  Miss  Susan  Bul- 
finch,  whose  father  is  still  living  in  Lynn,  Mass. 

In  October,  1815,  he  sailed  with  Messrs.  Richards, 
Warren,  Meigs  and  Bardwell,  for  Ceylon ;  and  after  his 
arrival,  it  was  decided  that  he  should  attempt  an  estab- 
lishment at  Tillipally,  in  the  'northern  part  of  Ceylon. 
Here  he  took  up  his  residence  in  October  1816,  and  im- 
mediatelv  established  a  school  for  the  instruction  of  chil- 
dren  and  youth  both  in  English  and  Tamul.  On  the 
7th  of  May,  1821,  Mrs.  Poor  died  in  the  triumphs  of 
faith,  after  an  illness  of  about  a  fortnight,  A  very  inter- 
esting account  of  her  last  sickness  and  death  may  be 
found  in  the  Missionary  Herald,  for  1822. 

'  On  the  21st  of  January  1823,  Mr.  Poor  was  married 
to  Miss  Knight,  sister  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Knight,  of  the 
English  Church  Missionary  Society;  and  soon  after,  he 
removed  to  Batticotta,  to  take  the  superintendence  of  the 
college.  It  is  interesting  to  observe  the  gradually  increas- 
ing operations  of  this  Semina^.  Some  idea  of  its  im- 
portance may  be  formed  from  the  fact  that  it  now  has  83 
students  ;  33  of  whom  are  members  of  the  mission  church: 
and  2S  were  added  to  the  church  in  1831.  There  are  be- 
sides, a  number  of  candidates  for  admission.  In  all  the 
four  classes,  and  especially  in  the  first,  the  weight  of 
8 


86  ALLEN    GRAVES. 

character  and  influence  is  decidedl  y Christian.  Idolatry 
may  possibly  have  its  secret  advocates,  but  it  is  avowed  by 
none. 


ALLEN    GRAVES. 

Allen  Graves,  son  of  Cyrus  and  •  Roxana  Graves, 
was  born  April  8,  1792,  at  Rupert,  Bennington  County, 
Vermont.  His  mother  is  deceased  ;  his  father  is  still  liv- 
ing at  Fairhaven,  Vt.  Fie  was  hopefully  converted  in 
the  spring  of  1804,  during  a  revival  of  religion  in  Rupert: 
and  in  July  following,  he  united  with  uhe  .Congregational 
church  in  that  place,  under  the  pastoral  care  of  the  Rev. 
John  B.  Preston.  Soon  after  this,  influenced  b^  a  desire 
to  promote  the  cause  of  Christ,  he  commenced  study  at 
the  Academy  in  Dorset,  Vt.  with  reference  to  a  liberal 
education.  He  graduated  at  Middlebury  College  in 
1812;  after  which  he 'pursued  his  theological  -studies 
three  years  at  Andover  Seminary,  and  received  a  license 
to  preach,  from  the  Pawlet  Association  in  Vermont,  Feb. 
27,  1816. 

Mr.  Graves  had  already  decided  to  become  a  Mission-. 
ary,  when  he  entered  college  in  1809.  He  was  first  led, 
according  to  his  own  statement,  to  think  seriously  of  the 
subject,  by  the  missionary  accounts  of  the  London  Society.- 

He  was  married  to  Miss  Mary'  Lee  of  Rupert,  Vt.,  Dec. 
7,  1816;  and  has  had  five  children,  all  of  whom  have 
died. 

Mr.  Graves  was  ordained  Missionary,  at  Park  Street 
Church,  Boston,  Sept.  3,  1817,  in  connection  with  Messrs. 


JOHN    NICHOLS.  87 

Swift,  Nichols,  Parsons  and  Butrick.  On  Sabbath  morn- 
ing, October  5th,  he  sailed  from  Boston,  with  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Nichols,  and  arrived  at  Bombay,  Feb.  23,  1818,  after 
a  passage  of  141  days.  For  several  days  before  sailing, 
he  had  been  confined  by  bodily  indisposition.  His  phy-- 
sician,  however,  was  of  opinion,  that  a  voj^age  at  that 
season  of  the  year,  would  be  serviceable  to  him  rather 
than  otherwise.  Such  was  actually  the  case,  and  he 
arrived  atJSombay  in  good  health. 

On  the  11th  of  January  1833,  Mr.  Graves  ana  his 
wife,  and  the  orphan  child  of  Mr.  Hervey,  arrived  at  Bos- 
ton. They  left  Bombay  in  August,  on  account  of  an 
obstinate  attack  of  disease  to  which  Mr.  Graves  was  sub- 
ject, threatening  a  speedy  termination  of  his  life.  More 
than  fifteen  years  have  elapsed  since  Mr.  Graves  embarked 
on  this  mission,  and  he  has  ever  been  a  laborious  and 
faithful  missionary.  One  of  the  brethren  at  Bombay  thus 
speaks  of  his  return  ;  "  I  trust  the  Committee,  the  Board, 
and  the  churches  will  receive  him  and  his  partner,  with 
all  that  Christian  sympathy  and  kindness,  which  they  so 
richly  deserve.  Nothing  but  the  united  opinion  of  med- 
ical gentlemen,  and  the  united  opinion  and  desire  of  the 
mission,  has  induced  them  to  revisit  their  native  clime,  as 
the  last  resort  for  the  restoration  of  his  health." 


JOHN    NICHOLS. 


John  Nichols,  son  of  Daniel  and  Maty  Nichols,  was 
born  at  Antrim,  Hillsborough  county,  N.  H.,  June  20th, 
1790.     His  more  remote  ancestors,  emigrated  from   the 


OO  JOHN    NICHOLS. 

west  of  Scotland,  to  the  north  of  Ireland,  about  two  cen- 
turies ago ;  his  more  immediate  ancestors  came  from  the 
latter  country  to  New  Hampshire.  His  father  was  a  re- 
spectable and  intelligent  former,  an  elder  of  the  Presbyte- 
•  rian  church  in  Antrim,  and  a  magistrate.  He  died  of  the 
spotted  fever  in  February  1812,  after  a  very  short  illness. 
His  mother  is  still  living  in  Antrim. 

Mr.  Nichols  was  originally  destined  by  his  father  to 
the  business  of  a  farmer  ;  and  his  juvenile  years  passed 
away,  without,  the  occurrence  of  airy  remarkable  incident, 
or  the  developement  of  any  remarkable  trait  of  character. 
His  early  literary  advantages  were  no  other  than. those  of 
a  common  district  school.  He  became  fond  of  books,  and 
cherished 'a  strong  desire  to  obtain  a  liberal  education,  to 
which  his  farther  readily  yielded,  and  engaged  to  furnish 
the  necessary  means.  He  diligently  pursued  a  course  of 
study  preparatory  for  college,  -principally  under  the  in- 
struction of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Whiton,  the  minister  of  his  na- 
tive town,  and  joined  the  Sophomore  class  at  Dartmouth 
College  in  1810.  His  moral  deportment,  according  to* 
the  current  standard  of  the  world,  was  uniformly  correct, 
and  his  collegiate  standing  very  respectable,  giving  him  a 
place  among  the  first  'third  of  his  class.  .      • 

His  mind  was  not  permanently  affected  with  religious 
truth  until  1811.  A  revival  of  religion  of  some  extent, 
occurred  at  Dartmouta  College  that  jTear,  in  the  course  of 
which,  one  of  the  Professors  preached  a  sermon  from- the 
passage,  "  The  harvest  is  past,  the  summer  is  ended,  and 
we  are  not  saved."  This  sermon  attended  by  the  influen- 
ces of  the  Holy  Spirit,  powerfully  arrested  the  attention 
of  Mr.  Nichols,  and  effectually  convinced  him  that  he  was 
a  sinner  before  God.  The  depravity  of  his  heart  was  dis- 
closed to  his  view  in  a  manner  that  filled  him  with  dis- 
tressing apprehensions  for  several  succeeding  weeks  He 
was  at  length  brought,  as  was  believed,  to  submit  to  Go$, 


JOHN    NICHOLS. 


89 


and  willingly  to  devote  himself  to  the  service  of  Christ.  To 
his  father,  he  announced  the  change  of  his  views  and  feel- 
ings, in  a  letter  replete  with  filial  and  Christian  affection. 
In  September  of  the  same  year,  1311,  he  made  a  public 
profession  of  faith  in  Christ,  and  united  with  the  Presby- 
terian church  in  his  native  place.  The  moral  change  in 
him  was  decided  and  evident  to  all,  and  his  future  deport- 
ment was  such  as  gained  him  the  confidence  and  warm 
affection  of  many  valuable  Christian  friends.  It  is  proba- 
ble that  about  this  period,  his  thoughts  began  to  be  direct- 
ed to  the  Gospel  ministry,  as  the  future  employment  of  his 
life. 

In  1812,  he  sustained  a  severe  trial  in  the  death  of  a 
kind  and  indulgent  father.  So  much -were  his  services 
needed  at  home,  that  he  was  perplexed  to  determine  the 
path  of.  duty.  Some  advised  him  to  leave  college,  and  as- 
sume the  management  of  the  farm  ;•  but  others  gave  him 
better  counsel ;  and  he  finally  decided  to  pursue  his  studies. 
The  eyent  shewed  that  the  decision  was  wise.  He  grad- 
uated in  the  class  of  1813. 

A  few  weeks  after  his  graduation  were  spent  in  his  na- 
tive place,  in  benevolent  efforts  to  awaken  in  the  minds  of 
his  youthful  associates  an  interest  in  religion,  and  in  ma- 
king arrangements  to  promote  the  interest  and  comfort  of 
his  widowed  mother.  His  filial  feelings  were  tender,  and 
his  attentions  to  her  comfort,  unremitting.  He  joined  the 
Theological  Institution  at  Andover,  in  October,  1813. 

Just  before  he  went  to  Andover,  he  accompanied  Mrs. 
Whiton,  of  Antrim,  on  a  short  journey  to  visit  her  friends 
in  Winchendon,  Mass.,  where  he  first  saw  the  affecting  let- 
ter of  Mr.  Newell,  detailing  the  circumstances  of  his  wife's 
death  at  the  Isle  of  France.  The  letter  excited  in  his 
mind  a  very  deep  interest ;  and  as  he  was  returning  to 
Antrim,  missions  to  the  heathen  formed  the  grand  theme 
of  his  conversation.  It  is  believed,  that  the  perusal  of  that 
8* 


90 


JOHN    NICHOLS. 


letter 'gave  his  mind  the  first  impulse  towards  his  final  des- 
tination. He  long-  considered  the  matter,  before  he  com- 
municated his  views  to  any  except  a  few  confidential 
friends.  Encouraged  by  them,  he  at  length  formed  the 
deliberate  purpose  to  go  "far  hence  to  the  Gentiles,"  to 
preach  Christ  and  him  crucified.  After  his  purpose  was 
once  formed,  his  mind  never  wavered.  Though  he  had  a 
deep  sense  of  his  own  unworthiness,  yet  believing  God 
called  him  to  the  work,  ho*  went  straight  forward.  No 
man  loved  his  country,  his  relatives,  lfis  Christian  friends, 
better  than  he;  and  never  did  any  man  more  calmly  and 
cheerfully  relinquish  them  all,  for  the  furtherance  of  the 
Gospel. 

In  a  letter  to  Mr.  Whiton,  the  minister  of  his  native 
town,  written  in  July,  1816,  announcing  his  final  decision 
to  engage  in  a  Foreign  Mission,  he  says,  "  At  no  former 
period  have  I  so  highly  prized,  or  so  much  desired,  the 
society  of  a  few  Christian  friends  in  Antrim.  It  is  now 
about  two  years  since  I  commenced  the  examination  of 
the  subject  of  Missions  to  the  heathen,  with  reference  to 
my  personally  engaging  in  the  great  work.  No.  Chris- 
tian can  doubt  for  a.  moment,  that  the  religion  of  the  Gos- 
pel, is  to  be  the  religion  of  tiiie  world.  A  large  proportion 
of  our  number,  have  reasons  for  declining  the  service.  Who 
will  go?  This  question  has  come  home  to  my  own  bo- 
som. My  inquiries,  and  my  prayers  ha-  e  resulted  in  a 
settled  conviction  that  it  is  my  duty,  Divine  Providence 
permitting,  to  make  known  to  those  who  dwell  in  pagaii 
darkness  the  unsearchable  riches  of  Christ.  Whenever 
there  is  a  call  to  the  missionary  service,  there  must  be 
abilitjr,  a  willingness  and  desire  to  engage,  and  a  freedom 
from  such  ties  as  preclude  the  engagement..  With  regard 
to  ability,  I  have  sometimes  felt  objections  which  seemed 
insurmountable  ;  as  it  respects  the  others,  I  have  had  few 
difficulties.     I  think  of  Brainerd  on  his  bed  of  straw,  in 


JOHN    NICHOLS.  91 

an  Indian  wigwam  ;  of  the  Moravian  Missionary  pursued 
by  an  incensed  savage  with  a  lifted  tomahawk ;  of  Van- 
derkemp  with  a  scorpion  between  his  shirt  and  skin,  and 
at  another  time  sleeping  on  the  ground  with  a  poisonous 
serpent  under  him;  of  Kicherer  when  the  Boschemen 
aimed  poisoned  arrows  at  him;  and  of  Carey,  when  the 
Hindoos  were  on  the  point  of  taking  his  life.  Yet  this 
one  thing. have  I  desired  of  the  Lord,  that  I  may  preach 
among  the  Gentiles  the  unsearchable  riches  of  Christ.  I 
would  leave  myself  in  his  hands,  and  be  at  his  disposal. 
God  forbid  that  I  should  think  of  meriting  salvation  by  p, 
pilgrimage  to  a  land  of  Pagan  darkness  :   No, — 

The  blood  of  Christ  shall  stilt  remain 
Sufficient  and  alone." 

In  a  letter  to  the  Prudential  Committee  of  the  Ameri- 
can Board,  dated  July  24,  1815,  Mr  Nichols  says  :'"  The 
important  subject  of  evangelizing  the  heathen,  has  for 
some  time  employed  a  considerable  share  of  my  attention, 
and  deeply  interested  my  feelings.  About,  a  year  and  a 
half  ago,  I  felt  it  to  be  a  sacred  duty  to  examine  the  sub- 
ject of  Foreign  Missions  with  reference  to  my  personally 
engaging  in  this  work.  In  the  examination  of  this  sub- 
ject, I  humbly  trust  that  through  Divine  grace,  I  have 
been  assisted  by  the  Holy  Spirit  in  ascertaining  the  will 
of  God  my  Saviour,  and  the  path  of  duty.  My  inquiries 
and  my  prayers  in  reference  to  this  subject,  have  resulted 
in  a  settled  and  firm  persuasion,  that  relying  on  the  grace 
and  strength  of  the  Redeemer,  it  is  my  duty  to  give  my- 
self away  to  him,  by  endeavoring,  (Divine  Providence 
permitting,)  to  make  known  his  salvation  to  the  perishing 
heathen." 

Mr.  Nichols  completed  his  course  of  study  at  Andover 
in  1816.  A  considerable  part  of  the  ensuing  year  was 
spent  in  the  service  of  the  Board,  as  an  Agent  to  visit  the 
churches  in  New  Hampshire,  and  solicit  their  co-operation 


921  JOHN    NICHOLS. 

in  sending  the  Gospel  to  heathen  nations.  He  was  the 
first  Agent  who  visited  the  County  of  Hillsborough  for 
this  purpose.  The  subject  was  then  new  to  the  mass  of  the 
people.  From  many,  it  met  with  a  cordial  reception.  One 
man,  among  the  first  in  the  state  in  point  of  official  stand- 
ing, attempted  to  discourage  him  by  telling  how  he  tried, 
when  a  boj^,  to  tame  a  brood  of  young  partridges,  which, 
as  soon  as  they  were  able,  flew  off  into  the  jvoods  and 
he  saw  them  no  more ;  insinuating,  that  attempts  to  civil- 
ize and  Christianize  the  heathen,  would  have  no  better  re- 
sult. Mr.  Nichols  smiled  as  he  repeated  the  remark,  and 
expressed  astonishment,-  that  a  man,  in  some  respects  em- 
inent; should  be  so  grossly  ignorant  of  the  genius  of 
Christianity,  and  the  foundation  on  which  our  expecta- 
tions of  its  final  prevalence  rest.  Objections  like  this," 
however 'puerile  or  unreasonable,  he. met  with  that  calm- 
ness, mildness,  and  self-command,  for  which  he  was  emi- 
nently distinguished,  and  made  an  exceedingly  favorable 
impression  on  the  public  mind.  It  is  not  too  much  to  saj^, 
that  his  judicious  and  faithful  labors,  had  no  small  influ- 
ence in  preparing  the  churches  in  New  Hampshire,  for 
those  efforts  in  favor  of  Christian  Missions,  which  have 
now  grown  into  a  system. 

A  part  of  the  year  immediately  preceding  '  his  em- 
barkation for  India,  he  spent  in  Antrim,  in  visiting  his 
early  friends.  Every  arrangement  in  his  power,  for  the 
future  benefit  and  comfort  of  his  mother,  then  descending 
into  the  vale  of  ^ars,  he  made  with  the  most  anxious  and 
tender  assiduity. 

He  was  ordained  Missionary  at  Park  Street  Church, 
Boston,  Sept.  3,  1817,  and  on  the  31st  of  the  same  month, 
was  married  to  Miss  Elizabeth  Shaw  of  Beverly,  Mass. 
On  Sabbath  morning  the  5th  of  October,  he  embarked  for 
Bombay,  with  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Graves. 


JOHN    NICHOLS.  93 

For  some  time  prior  to  his  embarkation,  he  had  been 
absent  from  his  native  place,  but  expected  to  re-visit  it  be- 
fore he  sailed,  and  bid  his  friends  farewell.  Unforeseen 
circumstances  rendered  it  impossible  to  execute  this  inten- 
tion. .He  forwarded  to  Mr.  Whiton  the  manuscript  of  a 
farewell  discourse  to  the  people,  founded  on  lCor.  xv.  58, 
which  at  their  request  was  publicly  read  from  the  pulpit. 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Nichols  arrived  safely  in  Bombay,  Febru- 
ary 23,  1318,  and  he  immediately  commenced .  the  study 
of  the  Mahratta  language  In  the  latter  part  of  October, 
he  had  a  severe  bilious  attack,  and  was  brought  so  low, 
that  his  life  was  almost  despaired  of.  He  was,  however, 
speedily  restored  to  his  accustomed  health.  Soon  after 
his  recovery,  he  established  a  school  in  Tannah,  (on  the  isl- 
and of  Salsette,  and  ashort  distance  from  the  island  of  Bom- 
bay,) and  also  one  in  Cullian,  with  favorable  prospects  of 
success.  In  his  journal  for  September  24th,  1819,  describe 
ing  a  short  tour  through  the  country,  he  says  ;  "  After  ad- 
dressing the  villagers,  we  retired  to  rest  in  an  open  veran- 
da. The  Hindoos  have  .neither  chairs,  tables,  nor  beds. 
Of  course,  whoever  travels  among  them,  must  sit  on 
the  ground,  eat  on  the  ground,  and  sleep  on  the  ground. 
Our  journeying  from  village  to  village  was  through  deep 
mud,  long  grass,  and  water  sometimes  up  to  the  middle. 
To  wear  shoes  and  stockings  was  out  of  the  question  ; 
though  our  feet  suffered  much  from  the  stones  and  gravel. 
With  bare  feet,  we  traveled  over  a  region  inhabited  by 
tigers,  and  were  in  continual  danger  from  serpents  which 
might  be  concealed  in  the  long  grass.  On  the  evening  of 
the  25th,  we  arrived  at  a  village  where  we  spent  a  Sab- 
bath of  rest.  Sabbath  evening,  before  we  had  retired  to 
rest,  while  reclining  on  a  mat  in  an  open  veranda,  I  was 
roused  by  a  serpent  crawling  over  my  feet ;  and  before  I 
could  speak,  it  was  under  the  feet  of  brother  Graves. 
Through  mercy  we  were  not  bitten.     The  serpent  was. 


94  JOHN    NICHOLS. 

killed  before  the  door.  There  is  a  species  of  serpent  very 
common  here,  whose  bite  causes  death  in  five  or  ten  min- 
utes, and  'for  which  the  natives  know  no  remedy." 

About  the  20th  of  May,  1820,  Mr.  Nichols,  his  wife, 
and  their  little  boy,  were  seized  with  the  intermittent  fever. 
Mrs.  Nichols  and  the  child  recovered  of  the  fever  in  about 
three  weeks.  Mr.  Nichols  was  confined  to  his  bed  for 
sixty  days,  during  the  hottest  season  of  the  yeni: — On  the 
I  lth  of  May,  1822,  they  were  called  to  mourn  the  death 
of  a  promising  child. — In  January,  1823,  Mr.  Nichols 
writes,  that  the  boarding  school  taught  by  Mrs.  Nichols 
consisted  of  16  scholars,  for  whose  instruction  a  compensa- 
tion was  received.  The  profits  of  the  school,  from  the 
April  preceding,  had  been  sufficient  to  support  the  family 
including  four  charity  children,  and  also  to  pay  the  house 
re*>t.. 

Mr.  Nichols  witnessed  much  of  the  ravages  of  the  spas- 
modic cholera.  In  a  letter  to  the  Rev.  Mr.  Whiton  in 
1821,  he  says  of  this  epidemic,  "  It  is  one  of  the  most 
awful  diseases  with  which  a  righteous  God  ever  visited  our 
sinful  race,  and  was  entirely  unknown  until  about  four 
years  ago.  I  have  witnessed  its  awful  ravages  in  Tannah 
and  Bombay,  and  have  been  much  with  the  sick  and  the  dy- 
ing. The  disease  commences  with  a  burning,  acute  pain  in 
the  stomach  and  bowels,  succeeded  by  violent  vomiting  and 
purging — spasms  in  the  limbs— the  countenance  vacant 
and  ghastly — the  bowels  hot,  the  extremities  cold,  stop- 
page of  pulsation  at  the  wrist,. and  death.  This  people 
generally  believe  it  to  be,  not  a  proper  disease,  but  a  destroy- 
ing demon.  I  have  abundant  opportunity  to  put  in  prac- 
tice the  little  stock  of  medical  knowledge  I  acquired  in 
America,  and  have  prescribed  for  the  sick  in  hundreds  of 
instances.  So  ignorant  of  the  healing  art  are  these  people, 
that  the  administration  of  the  simple  but  powerful  medi- 


JOHN    NICHOLS.  95 

cines  (emetics  and  cathartics)  produces  such  speedy  and 
manifest  relief  as  truly  astonishes  them." 

That  his  laborious  efforts  as  a  missionary  exposed  him 
to  many  hardships  and  dangers,  appears  from  one  of  his 
letters  in  which  he  remarks,  "  Since  I  have  been  in  India, 
I  have  slept  many  nights  on  the  ground,  without  anything 
about  me  but  a  loose  cotton  gown;  and  in  my  tours  to 
the  continent,  to  distribute  books  and  visit  schools,  I  have 
slept  many  times  all  night  .on  the  boards  of  an  open  boat, 
without  any  bed  or  covering.  In  all  the  country,  among 
the  natives,  high  and  low,  you  will  scarcely  meet  with  a 
chair,  a  table,  or  a  bed." 

In  a  letter  to  a  friend,  he  writes :  "  Need  I  tell  3^011  that 
my  early  friends  are  my  dear  friends,  and  that  a  recollec- 
tion of  them  is  entwined  with  every  fibre  of  my  heart? 
The  rocks  and  hills  of  Antrim  are  a  scene  on  which  ima- 
gination fondly  lingers,,  and  memory  drops  her  silent  tear. 
Oh,  may  that  be  a  spot  highly  favored  of  Heaven,  when 
this  mortal  body  of  mine  shall  be  mouldering  in  the  sands 
of  India  !  Satisfied  with  the  Providence  of  Godwin  call- 
ing me  far  away  from  my  native  land,  I  have  not  the  re- 
motest idea  of  ever  returning  there.  It  is  worth  a  thousand 
lives,  a  thousand  times  more  precious  than  mine,  to  make 
known  to   these   heathen,   what  a  Saviour  has  done  for 

a  sinful  world." 

In  1824,  the  last  year  of  his  life,  he  received  the  afflict- 
ing intelligence  of  the  death  of  a  beloved  sister — a  young 
lady  of  more  than  usual  worth,  piety,  and  literary  attain- 
ments, to  whom  he  was  attached  by  the  strongest  frater: 
nal  affection.  This  melancholy-  event  gave  him  a  legal 
claim  to  a  share  of  her  property.  On  being  advised  of  this 
fact,  he  forwarded  to  a  friend,  a  power  of  attorney,  to  re- 
ceive his  share,  with  directions  to  appropriate  to  his  moth- 
er whatever  might  be  required  for  her  comfort :  to  expend 
a  part  in  the  purchase  of  Tracts,  for  the  benefit  of  the 


96  JOHN    NICHOLS. 

youth  of  his  native  place  ;  and  ip  remit  the  residue,  if  any, 
to  the  father  of  his  wife,  to  be  subject  to  his  future  dispo- 
sal. 

Late  in  the  Autumn  of  1824,  Mr.  Nichols  -commenced  a 
tour  in  the  southern  Konkan,  for  the  purpose  of  visiting, 
and  to  a  certain  extent;  newly  organizing  the  schools 
which  had  been  established  there.  He  expected  to  be  ab- 
sent a  month.  But  before  he  had  gone  sixteen  miles  from 
Bombay,  he  was  taken  ill  of  a  fever.  Hearing  of  his  ill- 
ness, Mr.  Garrett  proceeded  to  his  assistance  ;  and  sending 
back  word  that  he  grew  worse,  Mr.  Frost  accompanied 
Mrs.  Nichols  in  a  covered  boat,  to  the  place  of  his  sick- 
ness, for  the  purpose  of  bringing  him  to  Bombay,  whither 
they  conveyed  him  on  the  9th  of  December,  ten  days  after 
the  commencement  of  his  sickness.  He  was  speechless, 
tfhd  much  of  tire  time  insensible  ;  and  about  the  middle  of 
the  following  night,  Dec.  10,  1S24,  fell  asleep,  and  rested 
from  his  labors.  The  funeral  services  were  attended  the 
next  day  in  the  chapel,  to  which  many  of  the  natives  re- 
sorted. 

Mr.  Nichols  had  three  children,  two  of  whom  died  be- 
fore his  decease,  and  the  other  eight  months  afterwards. 

On  the  19th  of  October,  1826,  Mrs.  Nichols  was  marri- 
ed to  the  Rev.  Mr.  Knight,  Church  Missionary  at  Ncllore 
in  Ceylon,  where  she  still  lives. 

Mr.  Nichols  was  nearly  seven  years  among  the 
heathen,  engaged  in  various  missionary  labors  :  but  espe- 
cially, for  the  greater  part  of  the  time,  in  preaching  the 
Gospel  to  them  in  their  vernacular  tongue.  He  was  a 
man  of  an  excellent  spirit,  mild,  gentle,  and  yet  firm  in  the 
pursuit  of  duty.  He  longed  for  the  salvation  of  the  hea- 
then, and  prayed  earnestly  and  continually  for  so  great  a 
blessing.  •  To  his  brethren  he  was  a  judicious  and  faith- 
ful counselor  :  and  to  the  Mission,  a  warm  and  devoted 
friend. 


LEVI    PARSONS.  97 

"I  have  long  thought,"  observes  Mr.  Whiton,  "that  his 
Christian  character,  presented  traits  of  uncommon  excel- 
lence. He  seemed  to  have  no  ambition  to  shine,  but  was 
ever  intent  on  doing  good.  If  ever  I  knew  a  man  who 
ruled  his  own  spirit,  and  was  master  of  himself,  he  was 
that  man.  Doubtless  he  had  his  faults,  for  Ire  was  but  a 
man ;  but  after  long  and  intimate  acquaintance,  much 
confidential  correspondence,  and  repeated  opportunities  of 
observing  his  deportment  in  various  and  trying  circum- 
stances, I  solemnly  aver,  that  after  he  made  a  profession 
of  religion,  /  know  not  what  his  faults  were.  It  was  man- 
ifest that  the  fear  and  love  of  God  were  the  governing  * 
principles  of  his  conduct.  His  piety  was  not  of  that  kind 
which  te>-day  is  excited  into  fever,  and  to-morrow  benumb- 
ed  with  palsy:  it  w.as  equable,  it  was  deep,  it  was  uncTe- 
caying;  and  it  produced  in  his  life  and  conversation  a  rich 
cluster  of  'whatsoever  things  are  true,  honest,  just,  pure, 
lovely,  and  of  .good  report.'  " 

The  substance  of  the  preceding  notice  was  furnished  by 
the  Rev.  John  M.  Whiton,  of  Antrim,  N.  H. 


LEVI    PARSONS. 

Levi  Parsons,  second  son  of  Rev.  Justin  and  Mrs. 
Electa  Parsons,  was  born  in  Goshen,  Hampshire  County, 
Mass.,  July  18,  1792.  His  father  is  now  pastor  of  a 
church  in  Weston,  Vt.;  his  mother  died  in  January  1324. 
His  childhood  was  not  distinguished  by  any  remarkable 
events.  That  loveliness  of  disposition  however,  so  con- 
spicuous in  manhood,  spread  a  charm  over  his  early  years. 


08  LEVI    PARSONS. 

He  was  very  careful  not  to  offend  or  displease  his  parents; 
— he  needed  but  to  know  their  will,  and  it  was  obeyed. 
He  was  greatly  attached  to  the  domestic  circle,  and  when 
sent  abroad  to  school  for  a  few  weeks  only,  could  seldom 
depart  without  weeping.  In  1808,  he  was  hopefully  re- 
newed hv  the  Divine  Spirit;  and  in  June  of  the  same 
year,  he  united  with  the  church  in  Goshen.  In  August 
1810,  he  became  a  member  of  Middlebury  College. 

In  his  journal  for  April  5th,  1812,  Mr.  Parsons  says, 
"  I  frequently  think  of  spending  my  life  as  a  Missionary 
to  the  heathen.  This  consideration  sometimes  fires  me 
with  uncommon  zeal."  This  was  merely  a  record  in  his 
private  journal ;  and  it  was  two  years  before  he  unbosom* 
ei  his  mind  even  to  his  most  intimate  friends.  In%  letter 
.to  his  parents  dated  May.2,  1814,  he  thus  writes;  "From 
that  blessed- moment,  when  as  I  trust  I  experienced  the 
smiles  of  heaven,  the  deplorable  condition  of  the  heathen 
has  sensibly  affected  my  mind.  I  have  desired,  and  some- 
times resolved,  by  the  leave  of  Providence,  toproclaim  in 
their  ears  a  crucified  Saviour.  This  spring,  the  subject 
has  appeared  more  solemn  than  ever;  and  often  I  am  in 
the  center  of  Asia,  listening  to  the  gfoans  of  the  eastern 
world,  which  are  wafted  to  heaven  for  deliverance.  In- 
deed I  converse  more  with  the  heathen,  than  with  my  own 
*  classmates."  • 

Mr.  Parsons  was  graduated  in  August  1814.  As  a 
scholar? his  standing  was  highly  respectable.  From  col- 
lege he  proceeded  to  Andover,  and  commenced  his  theo- 
logical studies.  During  the  second  year  of  his  residence 
at  the  Seminary,  he  came  to  the  conclusion  that  it  was 
his  duty  to  become  a  Missionary.  Having  completed  the 
usual  course  at  Andover  in  September  1817,  he  returned 
to  Vermont ;  and  during  the  following  year,  was  engaged 
in  missionary  labors,  chiefly  under  the  direction  of  the 
Vermont  Missionary  Society.      He  afterwards  took  an 


PLINY    FISK.  99 

agency  for  the  American  Board,  which  he  retained  till 
just  before  his  departure  from  the  country. 

On  the  3d  of  November  1819,  he  sailed  from  Boston 
with  his  beloved  colleague,  Rev.  Pliny  Fisk,  for  Malta  ; 
from  which  place  they  proceeded  to  Smyrna,  where  they 
arrived  January  15,  1820.  They  had  long  contemplated 
a  tour  for  the  purpose  of  visiting  the  seven  churches  of 
Asia.  Accordingly  they  commenced  their  journey  on  the 
first  of  November ;  visited  Pergamos,  Thyatira,  Sardis, 
and  Philadelphia,  and  returned  to  Smyrna. 

Mr.  Parsons  had  long  ardently  desired  to  see  that  sa- 
cred place  where  our  Saviour  was  born  ;  and  the  time 
had  now  arrived  when  it  was  deemed  expedient  that  he 
should  commence  his  journey  thither.  On  the  5th  of  De- 
cember 1820,  he  left  Smyrna,  and  arrived  at  Jaffa  in 
February.  He  hastened  to  Jerusalem,  every  part  of  which 
he  visited  with  the  deepest  interest.  After  distributing  a 
considerable  number  of  Bibles  and  tracts,  he  returned  to 
Scio.  His  health  now  began  to  fail  him,  and  he  sailed 
for  Alexandria  in  Egypt.  But  he  Was  soon  called  from 
his  earthly  labors.  He  died  at  Alexandria,  Feb.  10,  1822, 
aged  29  years. 

A  memoir  of  Mr.  Parsons  written  by  his  brother-in-law, 
the  Rev.  D.  O.  Morton,  was  published  in  1824 ;  and  a  sec- 
pnd  edition  in  1830. 


PLINY    FISK. 

Pliny  Fisk,  fourth  son  of  Ebenezer  and  Sarah  Fisk, 
was  born  at  Shelburne,  Franklin  County,  Mass.,  June  24, 


100  PLINY    FISK. 

1792.  He  was  from  early  youth,  distinguished  for  an  en- 
gaging disposition,  and  unusual  sobriety.  A  prominent 
trait  in  his  character  was  persevering  application.  As  a 
son,  he  was  faithful,  dutiful,  and  affectionate.  His  liter- 
ary advantages  during  the  first  seventeen  years  of  his  life, 
were  confined  to. a  common  English  school;  but  these 
were  diligently  improved.  Having  completed  his  pre- 
paratory studies,  chiefly  under  the  direction  of  the  Rev. 
Moses  Hallock  of  Plainfield,  Mass.,  he  entered  Middle- 
bury  College  in  1811,  where  he  graduated  in  August, 
1814.  He  soon  commenced  the  study  of  theology  under 
the  direction  of  his  pastor,  Rev.  Dr.  Packard ;  and  in 
January  1815,  was  licensed  to  preach  the  Gospel.  He 
labored  very  successfully  for  several  months  at  Wilming- 
ton, Vt.;  but  being  resolved  to  pursue  a  regular  course  of 
theological  study,  he  entered  And  over  Seminary  in  No- 
vember 1815.  Here  he  remained  three  years;  and  at  the 
close  of  his  course,  the  Palestine  Mission  havirg  been 
resolved  upon,  he,  with  Mr.  Parsons,  was  appointed  to 
that  mission. 

On  the  4th  of  November  1818,  Mr.  Fisk  was  ordained  a 
Missionary  at  Salem,  Mass. ;  and  about  the  last  of  that 
month,  sailed  for  Savannah  in  Georgia,  for  the  purpose  of 
soliciting  donations  for  the  Board,  and  interesting  the 
public  in  the  objects  of  missionary  enterprise.  He  returned 
in  the  following  July,  and  resumed  his  studies  at  Andover, 
designing  to  pursue  them  till  the  time  of  his  embarkation 
for  Asia.  On  Wednesday  morning,  November  3d,  1819, 
Messrs.  Fisk  and.  Parsons  sailed*  from  Boston,  bidding 
their  last  adieu  to  the  shores  and  the  scenes  of  their  na- 
tive country. 

While  Mr.  Parsons  was  traveling  in  Palestine,  and 
making  inquiries  respecting  the  most  eligible  place  for  a 
permanent  missionary  establishment,  Mr.  Fisk  remained 
at  Smyrna  pursuing  his  studies.     The  feebleness  of   Mr. 


LEVI    SPAULDING.  101 

Parsons'  health  after  his  residence  at  Jerusalem,  requiring, 
as  was  thought,  a  voyage  to  some  warmer  climate,  they 
both  set  sail  for  Alexandria,  in  January  J822.  After  the 
death  of  Mr.  Parsons,  Mr.  Fisk  returned  to  Malta ;  and 
while  here,  Mr.  King  arrived  from  Paris  to  join  him  in 
his  missionary  labors.  They  sailed  together  for  Egypt, 
early  in  the  following  January,  in  company  with  Mr. 
Wolff,  and  arrived  at  Alexandria  after  a  pleasant  passage 
of  seven  days.  They  were  in  Egypt  about  three  months  ; 
when  they  commenced  their  journey  to  Jerusalem  through 
the  desert,  and  on  the  25th  of  April  1823,  entered  the 
Holy  City  with  emotions  not  easily  described.  After  a 
visit  of  about  eight  or  ten  weeks,  Mr.  Fisk  concluded  to 
spend  the  hot  season  on  Mount  Lebanon.  In  October,  he 
returned  again  to  Jerusalem,  where  he  resided  five  months, 
during  which  period  he  was  occupied  with  his  missionary 
work.  He  subsequently  visited  Damascus,  Antioch,  and 
Tripoli,  actively  engaged  in  exploring  the  country,  and 
preparing  the  way  for  future  laborers.  Like  his  beloved 
brother  Parsons,  Fisk  too  was  destined  to  an  early  grave. 
On  the  11th  of  October  1825,  he  first  complained  of  ill- 
ness; and  he  expired  on  Sabbath  morning,  the  23d  of  Oc- 
tober, aged  33  years. 

A  memoir  of  Mr.  Fisk  was  published  in  1828,  prepared 
by  Professor  Bond,  now  of  Bangor  Seminary. 


LEVI    SPAUIiDING. 

Levi    Spaulding,   son  of   Phinehas   and   Elisabeth 
Spaulding,  was  born  at  Jaffrey,  Cheshire  County,  N.  H. 


102  LEVI    SI»ATJLDING. 

August  22,  1791.  His  parents  were  both  pious,  and  lie  of 
course  received  a  religious  education.  His  father  died 
January  14,  1809.  His  mother  lived  to  see  him  a  minis- 
ter of  the  Gospel,  and  leave  his  native  land  to  preach 
Christ  to  the  heathen.  She  died  September  29,  1819,  a 
few  months  after  his  departure. 

He  followed  the  occupation  of  farmer  till  after  his  fath- 
er's death.  Early  in  the  fall  of  that  year,  he  commenced 
his  preparatory  studies,  with  the  Rev.  John  Sabin,  of  Fitz- 
william,  N.  H.  The  course  by  which  he  was  led  to  seek 
an  education,  he  thus  describes  in  a  letter  published  in  the 
Home  Missionary,  Vol.  iv.  p.  135,  where  however  only 
the  initials  of  his  name  are  given.  "You  recollect  my 
brother  Oliver,  who  was  drowned  in  1807,  while  a  mem- 
ber of  the  junior  class  in  Dartmouth  College.  You  may 
also  recollect  that  the  members  of  the  United  Fraternity 
erected  the  white  marble  monument  to  his  memory.  This 
generosity  and  kindness  of  strangers  to  one  so  dear  to 
me,  so  took  hold  of  my  mind,  that  I  often  wept ;  and 
while  my  hand  was  hold  of  the  plough,  my  heart  was 
with  those  who  had  loved  and  buried  my  dear  brother. 
These  feelings,  however,  I  kept  to  myself  about  two 
years.  I  at  last  began  to  fit  for  college,  and  eventually 
entered  Dartmouth.  All  this  tons  the  result  of  that  mar- 
ble which  stands  at  the  head  of  my  brother's  graved 

In  the  fall  of  1811,  Mr.  Spaulding  entered  Dartmouth 
College.  In  the  language  of  a  writer  in  the  Home  Mis- 
sionary, Vol.  i.  p.  69,  "  he  was  a  young  man  of  distin- 
guished powers  of  mind,  and  an  enthusiastic  stud«it ;  but 
not  a  Christian.  His  ambition,  indeed,  for  literary  distinc- 
tion, absorbed  all  his  affections ;  and  the  love  of  God  had 
no  place  in  his  heart,  till,  in  the  progress  of  a  revival  of 
religion  in  that  College,  during  his  senior  year  in  1815, 
he  became  a  new  creature.  I  well  recollect  the  morning — 
I  never  can  forget  it,  when,  having  been  oppressed  with 


LEVI    SPAULpiNG.  103 

the  load  of  his  guilt,  for  many  days,  his  countenance  cast 
down,  and  his  flesh  wasted  by  the  agony  of  his  spirit,  he 
invited  me  to  a  solitary  walk  for  the  purpose  of  conversa- 
tion. We  wandered  the  distance  of  a  mile,  till  we 
reached  the  bank  of  Connecticut  river.  He  was  agitated 
beyond  expression..  He  knew  that  he  was  a  sinner.  He 
was  convinced  that  it  would  be  right  in  God  fo  cast  him 
off  forever ;  and  yet  his  proud  spirit  would  not  submit  to 
be  saved  by  Christ.  I  invited  him  to  kneel  down  with 
me  and  pray.  After  a  pause,  which  indicated  the  conflict 
in  his  own  bosom,  he  replied,  ."  I  will,  if  you  will  lead." 
I  remarket!,  that  I  could  pray  for  him  with  all  my  heart ; 
but  it  appeared  to  me  that  God  was  waiting  for  him  to 
pray  for  himself.  He  hesitated  a  moment,  and  then  drop- 
ped upon  his  knees,  and  prayed  for  the  first  time  in  his- 
life.  He  ever  after  regarded  that,  as  the  place  of  his  con- 
version." 

.  In  September  of  the  same  year, -18 15,  he  united  with 
the  church  in  his  native  town,  under  the  pastoral  care  of 
the  Rev.  Laban  Ainsworth ;  and  immediately  afterwards, 
entered  upon  his  theological  studies  at  Andover.  In  the 
course  of  his  second  year  at  Andover,  he  decided  to  be- 
come a  Missionary,  and  during  the  last  year  he  occupied 
a  room  with  Rev.  Pliny  Fisk.  The  first  two  years,  Mr. 
Fisk  and  Prof.  Bond,  of  Bangor  Seminary,  roomed  to- 
gether; and  Mr.  Spaulding  was  frequently  in  their  room, 
when  the  conversation  took  a  missionary  turn.  Mr.  Fisk 
had  considerable  influ  nice  with  him,  and  having  from  the 
first  a  missionary  spirit,  was  successful  in  waking  up  a 
like  spirit  in  many  minds.  In  a  letter  dated  Andover, 
July  25,  1817,  Mr.  Fisk  speaks  of  Mr.  Spaulding's  being 
at  that  time  on  the  point  of  deciding  to  go  to  the  heathen, 
and  says,  "J  think  we  shall  offer  ourselves  together  within 
a  few  weeks.  Brother  Spaulding  says,  I  feel  more  like 
a  Missionary,  than  when  at  B ;  think  there  is  no 


104  MIRON    WINSLOW. 

discharge  in  this  war.     Our  strength  will  be  equal  to  our 
day." 

Mr.  Spaulding  finished  his  course  at  Andover  in  the 
fall  of  1818.  On  the  4th  of  November  following,  he  was 
ordained  at  Salem,  in  company  with  Messrs.  Fisk,  Wins- 
low,  and  Woodward.  Sermon  by  the  Rev.  Prof.  Stuart 
of  Andover.  On  the  10th  of  December,  he  was  married 
to  Miss  Mary  Christie  of  Antrim,  N.  H. ;  and  sailed  from 
Boston  for  Calcultta,.  on  the  8th  of  June  1819.  From 
Calcutta  he  embarked  for  Ceylon,  where  he  has  since  la- 
bored. His  present  station  is  Tillipally.  Connected  with 
this  station  are  1,072  scholars  under  missionary  instruction. 


MIROX    WINSLOW. 

Miron  Winslow  was  born  in  Williston,  near  Bur- 
lington, Vt.,  in  December  1790.  His  parents,  both  of 
whom  are  now  dead,  were  Nathaniel  and  Anna  Winslow, 
the  former  a  native  of  Salisbury,  Conn.,  and  the  lat- 
ter of  Sheffield,  Mass.  His  mother  was  a  daughter 
of  Josiah  Kellogg,  Esq.  of  Sheffield,  Mass.  Both  of 
his  parents  were  pious,  and  they  consecrated  him  to  God 
in  baptism.  He  was  a  subject  of  serious  impressions  from 
his  childhood.  He  was  educated  for  a  merchant,  and  at 
the  age  of  fourteen  entered  a  store  as  clerk,  in  which  he 
continued  till  twenty-one.  At  the  age  of  twenty-one,  he 
entered  into  business  for  himself,  in  Norwich,  Conn.,  in 
which  he  continued  successfully  two  years.  •  During  the 
latter  part  of  the  first  year,  his  mind  became  increasingly 
serious ;  and  at  length  he  was  brought  to  rejoice  in  the 


*  MIUON    WINSLOW.  105 

liberty  of  Christ.  From  that  time  he  felt  a  strong  de*sire 
to  preach  the  gospel,  and  to  preach  it  to  the  gentile  na 
tions  sitting  in  darkness.  In  his  very  first  letter  to  his 
parents  announcing  his  conversion,  he  expressed  a  desire, 
and-  a  strong  conviction  of  duty,  to  renounce  his  worldly 
prospects,  and  give  himself  to  the  heathen  in  the  service 
of  Jesus  Christ;  saying,  that  although  his  worldly  pros- 
pects were  good,  he  counted  it  no  sacrifice  to  relin- 
quish them  for  Christ ;  and  that  as  the  heathen  nations 
were  without  light,  and  none  seemed  to  care  for  them,  he 
felt  it  to  be  his  duty  to  devote  himself  to  them.  As  his 
previous  education  had  been  thorough,  and  his  reading- 
extensive,  after  studying  a  year  and  a  half,  he  was  qualified 
to  enter  college  two  years  in  advance.  He  commenc- 
ed his  preparation  for  college  while  yet  pursuing  his 
mercantile  business ;  nor  was  he  able  to  bring  it  to  an  en- 
tire close!  till  he  was  nearly  or  quite  through  college. 
He  entered  Middlebury  College  in  1813,  and  was  grad- 
uated in  1815.  He  also  subsequently  spent  some  time  in 
New  Haven,  and  took  a  Master's  degree  at  Yale  College-, 
in  L818.  In  January  1816,  he  entered  the  Theological 
Seminary  at  Andover,  and  completed  the  course  at  that 
JJtitution  in  the  autumn  of  1818.  He  employed  the 
last  vacation  of  his  junior  year,  and  the  two  vacations  of 
his  senior  year,  in  traveling  as  an  Agent  to  collect  funds 
for  Foreign  Missions.  In  these  periods  he  traveled  through 
most  of  New  England,  and  was  very  successful.  He 
also  wrote  his  History  of  Missions  in  his  senior  year,  and 
the  subsequent  Autumn.  On  the  4th  of  November,  1818, 
he  was  ordained  as  Missionary,  in  the  Tabernacle  Church, 
in  Salem,  Mass.,  together  with  Messrs.  Fisk,  Spaulding, 
and  Woodward.  "  The  sermon  was  preached  by  Professor 
Stuart  of  Andover..  He  married  Miss  Harriet  Lathrop  of 
Norwich,  Conn.,  eldest  daughter  of  Charles  Lathrop  Esq. 
since  deceased.      On  the  8th  of  June  1819,  he  embarked 


106  HIRAM    BINGHAM.* 

at*  Boston  for  Calcutta,  in  company  with  Messrs. 
Spanieling,  Woodward,  and  Scudder,  and  their  wives. 
They  arrived  at  Calcutta  after  a  voyage  of  about  five 
months ;  and  thence  embarked  for  Ceylon,  where  they 
have  since  labored. 

Mr.  Winslow's  station  has  been  at  Oodooville,  where 
he  has  diligently  labored  for  the  education  of  the  natives. 
That  the  exertiqns  of  our  Missionaries  in  Ceylon  have 
not  been  altogether  in  vain,  is  shewn  by  the  fact,  that 
there  are  now  836  scholars  in  the  different  schools  of  this 
station,  678  males,  and  158  females;  and  49  native  mem- 
bers of  the  Mission  church.  The  congregation  on  Sab- 
bath mornings,  is  from  four  to  five  hundred,  and  fills  the 
church.  From  seventy  to  eighty  are  adults,  and  from 
twenty  to  twenty-five  are  women.  The  afternoon  congre- 
gation, consists  of  the  female  and  English  schools,  and 
from  twenty  to  thirty  adults. 

Mr.  Winslow's  only  son,  whom  he  had  sent  to  this  coun- 
try for  education,  and  who  gave  hopeful  evidence  of 
piety,  died  in  New  York,  after  a  short  illness,  on  the  24th 
of  May  1832. 


HIRAM    BINGHAM. 

Hiram  Bingham,  son  of  Calvin  and  Lydia  Bingham, 
was  born  in  Bennington,  Vt.  October  30th,  1789.  He 
was  hopefully  converted  some  time  in  the  year  1810,  and 
joined  the  Congregational  Church  in  his  native  town  in 
Ma}',  1811.  The  same  year,  he  commenced  his  preparato- 
ry studies  with  the  Rev.  Elisha  Yale?  of  Kingsborough, 


HIRAM  BINGHAM.  107 

Montgomery  County,  N.  Y.  With  Mr.  Yale  he  spent 
part  of  two  years,  and  entered  Middlebury  College  in  1813. 
His  motive  in  seeking  an  education,  was  that  he  might 
be  prepared  to  publish  the  glad  tidings  of  salvation  to  his 
fellow  men  He -spent  three  years  at  college,  and  gradu- 
ated in  1  16.  From  college  he  proceeded  to  Andover, 
where  he  completed  the  regular  course  of  studies  in  1819, 
in  the  same  class  with  Messrs.  Eyington,  King,  and 
Thurston.  It  was  here  that  he  finally  decided  to  become 
a  Foreign  Missionary,  although  the  subject  had  seri- 
ously impressed  his  mind  for  several  years.  The  Ameri- 
can Board  had  for  some  time  contemplated  establishing  a 
Mission  at  the  Sandwich  Islands ;  and  Messrs.  Bing- 
ham and  Thurston  engaged  to  undertake  this  service. 
They  received  ordinatkvn  at  Goshen,  Conn.,  September 
29th",  1819,  from  the  North  Consociation  of  Litchfield 
County.  Sermon  by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Humphrey  of  Pittsfield, 
Mass.,  now  President  of  Amherst  college.  On  the  1 1th  of 
October  following,  Mr.  Bingham  was  married  at  Hartford, 
Conn.',  to  Miss  Sybil  Mosely,  of  Westfield,  Mass.  On 
Friday,  the  15th  of  the  same  month,  the  mission  church 
was  formed  at  Boston,  consisting  of  seventeen  members ; 
viz.  Messrs.  Bingham  and  Thurston,  and  five*  assistants, 
with  their  wives ;  and  three  natives  of  the  Sandwich  Isl- 
ands, hopeful  converts  to  Christianity.  In  the  evening 
of  the  same  day,  Mr.  Bingham  preached,  from  2  Tim.  hi. 
16,  17;  after  which,  were  delivered  the  Instructions- of 
the  Prudential  Committee.  On  Saturday  the  23d  of  Oc: 
tober,  t-he  mission  family,  with  a  large  concourse  of  spec- 
tators, assembled  on  Long  Wharf;  and  after  a  prayer  by 
the  Rev.  Dr.  Worcester,  Messrs.  Bingham  and  Thurston 
sung, 

u  When  shall  we  all  meet  again  f" 

and  took  a  final  farewell  of  their  friends.     They  arrived 
at  the  Sandwich  Islands  March  31,  1820;  and  immedi- 


108  HIRAM    BINGHAM. 

* 

ately  established  themselves,  at  different  places,  by  the 
permission  and  request  of  the  government.  Having  ex- 
plored the  Islands  to  some  extent,  they  assembled  in  Sep- 
tember, 1823,  to  assign  the  brethren  to  their  respective 
stations.  Mr.  Bingham  was  stationed  at- Honolulu  on  the 
island  of  Oahu,  and  Mr.  Thurston  at  Kailua,  on  the  island 
of  Hawaii,  white h  stations  they  still  retain. 

The  history  of  the  operations  and  progress  of  this  mis- 
sion, is*  the  history  of  the  rise  of  the  Sandwich  Islanders  in 
the  scale  of  civilization.  There  are  now  at  Honolulu, 
250  mission  schools,  imparting  instruction  to  10,336  chil- 
dren ;  and  there  are  158  native  members  of  the  church. 
In  July-  1829,  a  spacious  church,  built  by  order  of  the 
government,  was  opened  for  public  worship,  and  solemnly 
dedicated  to  God.  It  is  196  felt  long,  and  61  broad, 
completely  floored  with  rush  mats.  About  4000  persons 
were  present  on  the  occasion,  including  most  of  the  great 
personages  of  the  nation. 

In  1831,  the  chiefs  and  others  favorably  disposed,  being 
assembled  from. the  different  islands,  at  Honolulu,  formed 
themselves  into  a  Temperance  Society,  on  the  general 
principle  of  "  entire  abstinence  from  the  use  of  ardent  spir- 
it, for  pleasure  or  civility,  and  from  engaging  in  distilling 
or  vending  the  same  for  gain."  About  a  thousand  sub- 
scribers were  immediately  obtained ;  and  it  was  proposed 
to  circulate  copies'  of  the  resolutions  adopted  by  the  socie- 
ty, throughout  the  islands,  and  secure  as  many  signers  as 
possible.  The  governor  of  Oahu,  being  afterwards  applied 
to  for  a  license  *to  sell  ardent  spirits  to  foreigners-  only, 
made  this  answer ;  "  To  horses,  cattle,  and  hogs,  you  may 
sell  rum,  but  to  real  men  you  must  not,  on  these  shores." 


JONAS    KING.  109 


JONAS  KING. 

Jonas  King  was  born  at  Hawley,  Franklin  county,  Mass. 
July  29,  1792.  His  parents,  although  worthy  an<?  esti- 
mable people,  were  entirely  unable  to  assist  him  in  obtain- 
ing the  advantages  of  an  education.  It  seems  from  the 
fact  which  we  are  about  to  relate,  that  he  was  unable,  in 
his  native  town,  to  acquire  that  common  school  education 
which  is  the  rich  legacy  of  nearly  all  the  ch'ildren  of  New 
England.  In  December  1807,  William  H.  Maynard,  Esq. 
was  engaged  in  instructing  a  school  in  Plainiield,  a  town 
adjacent  to  Hawley.  One  cold  morning,  on  entering  his 
school-room,  Mr.  Maynard  observed  a  boy  whom  he  had 
not  seen  before,  sitting  on  one  of  the  benches.  The  lad 
soon  made  known  his  errand  to  his  instructer.  He  was 
fifteen  years  old  ;  his  parents  lived  seven  miles  distant; 
he  wanted  an  education,  and  had  come  from  home  on 
foot  that  morning,  to  see  if  Mr.  Maynard  could*  help  him 
contrive  how  to  obtain  it.  Mr.  Maynard  asked  him  if  he 
had  any  acquaintances  in- the  place,  who  would  assist  him 
in  acquiring  an  education  ?  No.  Can  your  parents  ren- 
der any  assistance?  No.  Have  you  any  friends  who 
will  help  you  ?  No.  Well,  how  do  you  expect  to  obtain 
an  education?  I  don't  know,  but  I  thought  I  would 
come  and  see  you.  Mr.  Maynard  told  him  to  remain  thali 
day,  and  he  would  see  what  could  be  done.  He  discov- 
ed  that  young  King  was  possessed  of  good  sense,  but  of 
no  uncommon  brilliancy.  He  was  particularly  struck 
with  the  cool  and  resolute  manner  in  which  he  undertook 
to  conquer  difficulties  which  would  have  intimidated  com- 
mon minds.  In  the  course  of  the  day,  Mr.  Maynard  made 
provision  for  having  him  boarded  through  the  winter,  in 
10 


110  JONAS    KING. 

the  family  with  himself,  the  lad  paying  for  his  services  by 
manual  labor.  He  gave  himself  diligently  to  study,  in 
which  he  made  commendable,  but  not  rapid  proficiency, 
embracing  every  opportunity  of  reading  and  conversation 
for  obtaining  knowledge. 

The  necessary  preparation  for  college  was  made  un- 
der the  tuition  of  the  Rev.  Jeremiah  Hallock,  of  Plainfield. 
After  spending  the  usual  period  of  four  j^ears,  at  Williams 
College,  Mr.  King  graduated  in  1816.  On  leaving  col- 
lege, he  repaired  to  the  Theological  Seminary  at  Andover, 
and  complete^  the  course  in  1819.  At  the  foundation  of 
the  new  college  at  Amherst,  in  1821,  Mr.  King  was 
immediately  elected  Professor  of  Oriental  Languages 
and  Literature.  A  part  of  the  intervening  time,  between 
the  close  of  his  residence  at  Andover  and  this  appoint- 
ment, was  passed  in  missionary  labors  in -the  southern 
States.  Feeling  the  need  of  more  ample  preparation  to 
discharge  the  duties  of  his  professorship,  he  resolved  to 
visit  France,  and  avail  himself  of  the  eminent  advantages 
which  the  French  capital  holds  out  for  oriental  studies. 
After  residing  some  time  in  Paris,  news  was  received  of 
the  death  of  the  Rev.  Levi  Parsons.  Mr.  Fisk,  in  conse- 
quence of  this  bereavement,  greatty  needed  a  fellow-laborer, 
who  with  a  knowledge  of  Arabic  and  other  languages, 
could  accompany  him  in  his  contemplated  journeys,  pre- 
paratory to  the  establishment  of  the  mission  with  which  he 
was  connected.  Mr.  King  offered  his  services  to  the  Amer- 
ican Board  for  three  years,  and  on  the  30th  of  Sept.,  1822, 
left  Paris  for  Malta.  On  the  10th  of  Jan.,  1823,  in  company 
with  Messrs.  Fisk  and  Wolff,  he  reached  Alexandria,  in 
Egypt.  In  Egypt  they  spent  aboutthree  months  ;  preach- 
ed the  gospel  in  English,  French,  German,  Italian,  Greek, 
Hebrew,  and  Arabic  ;  distributed  about  900  copies  of  the 
Bible  or  parts'  of  it,  in  twelve  languages  ;  and  nearly  3000 


JONAS    KING.  1  1 1' 

tracts.  On  the  25th  of  April,  1823,  they  stood  within  the 
gates  of  Jerusalem.  Mr.  King  visited  the  principal  towns 
and  objects  of  curiosity  in  Palestine ;  resided  some  time, 
for  the  purpose  of  acquiring  Arabic,  at  a  monastery  on 
Mount  Lebanon  ;  and  performed  various  tours,  in  the  sur- 
rounding' regions  of  Syria  and  the  ancient  Phonicia. 

On  the  26th  of  September,  1825,  three  years  a'fter  leav- 
ing Paris,  Mr.  King  finally  departed  from  the  Holy  Land, 
proceeded  to  Tarsus,  the  birth-place  of  Paul,  and  thence 
traveled  by  land  to  Smyrna,  where  he  arrived  in  December. 
Here  he  remained  till  the  following  June,  engaged  in  the 
study  of  the  modern  Greek,  and  then  passed  by  land  to 
the  sea  of  Marmora,  and  across  that  sea  to  Constanti- 
nople. 

Mr.  King  arrived  in  his  native  country,  September  4th, 
1827.  During  the  six  or  eight  subsequent  months,  he 
was  employed  on  agencies,  in  the  northern  and  middle 
States,  in  behalf  of  the  missionary  cause.  Having  been 
invited  to  proceed  to  Greece  ifi  one  of  the  vessels  which  was 
to  carry  out  supplies  to  tlte  afflicted  inhabitants  of  that 
country,  he  resigned  his  professorship  in  Amherst  College, 
which  he  had  nominally  held  for  six  years  ;  and  early  in 
June,  1828,  embarked  at'  New  York  for  Greece.  He  ar- 
rived at  Poros  on  the  26th  of  July,  and  was  cordially  wel- 
comed by  the  Greek  government.  Since  that  time  he  has 
been  actively  engaged,  in  connection  with  his  lady, 
a  native  Greek,  in  establishing  schools,  in  circulating 
tracts,  and  diffusing,  in  various  ways,  the  principles  of 
knowledge  and  of  Christianity'.  In  1829,  he  commenced 
a  female  school  in  the  Island  of  Tenos,  under  the  superin- 
tendence of  Mrs.  King.  A  letter  dated  September  21, 
1829,  states  that  between  30  and  40  females  attended. 
The  gospel  was  read  every  day ;  and  two  days  in  a  week, 
nothing  else  was  studied. 


112  ASA   THURSTON. 

In  1830,  Mr.  King  again  put  himself  under  the  direc- 
tion of  the  American  Board,  in  whose  service  he  still  con- 
tinues. In  1831,  he  established  a  school  at  Athens,'  and 
the  number  of  his  scholars  very  soon  amounted  to  176.  In 
June,  1831,  he  removed  his  family  to  that  city  from  the 
island  of  Tenos,  where  they  had  previously  reside'd.  Mr: 
King  has  at  present  three  Lancasterian  schools  at  Athens, 
containing  about  220  pupils. — He  received  the  honorary  de- 
gree of  D.  D.  from  the  college  of  New  Jersey,  at  Prince- 
ton, in  September  1832. 

The  preceding  notice  is  taken,  mostly,  from  Mr.  Ed- 
wards' Biography  of  self-taught  men,  pages  159 — 170. 


ASA    THUJtSTOJY. 

Asa  Thurston,  son  of  Thomas  and  Lydia  Thurston, 
was  born  in  Fitchbnrg,  Worcester  County,  Mass.,  Oct. 
12,  1787.  His  mother  died  Jan.*19,  1806  ;  his  father  died 
Oct.  31,  1825.  He  learned  the  trade  of  sythe-making,  in 
which  employment  he  continued  until  his  conversion, 
which  took  place  in  the  fall  of  1809,  and  he  united  with 
the  church  in  Fitchburg.  His  conversion  was  a  remark- 
able instance  of  answer  to  prayer,  and  a  brief  account  of 
it  was  inserted  in  the  Boston  Recorder  of  March  17,  1826. 
"  In  1806,  a  violent  fever  brought  him  apparently  to  the 
gates  of  death.  At  this  period,  an  elder  and  pious  broth- 
er, a  most  devoted  servant  of  -Christ,  spent  a  night  of 
watchfulness  and  prayer  with  him.  Next  morning,  the 
brother  expressed  to  one  of  the  family  his  belief  that  Asa 
would  recover,  and  that  he  should  soon  die.      Said  he,   '  I 


ASA    THURSTON.  113 

have  prayed  earnestly  that  I  may  be  taken,  and  my 
brother  spared,  may  see  his  situation  as  a  sinner,  become 
reconciled  to  God,  and  be,  what  I  have  wished  to  be,  a 
missionary  of  the  cross ;  and^  I  feel  confident  that  my 
prayer  will  be  answered.'  It  was  so.  He  fell  a  victim 
to  the  same  disease.  Asa  recovered,  and  for  a  time  pur- 
.  sued  his  former-  pleasures ;  but  the  prayers  and  exhorta- 
tions of  his  brother  were  not  lost.  His  spirit  was  subdued 
by  divine  grace,  and  he  prepared  for  the  ministry." — He 
fitted  for  college  with  Mr.  Bascom,  at  that  time  minister 
in  Fitchburg ;  graduated  at  Yale  College  in  September 
1816  :  and  immediately  entered  upon  a  course  of  theolo- 
gical study  at  Andover,  which  he  completed  in  1819. 

In  a  letter  to  the  Prudential  Committee  of  the  Amer- 
.  ican  Board,  dated  Andover,  August  12,  1819,  Mr.  Thurs- 
ton says  ;  "In  the  presence  of  God,  and  with  reference  to 
the  great  day  of  account,  I  solemnly  devote  myself  to  the 
missionary  cause  among  the  heathen,  and,  that  I  may  be 
directed  and  assisted,  I  offe.r  my  feeble  services  to"  the 
Board.  If  it  would  not  be  improper,  I  would  mention, 
that  it  will  be  peculiarly  gratifying  to  my  feelings,  if  I 
may  be  one  of  the  number  that  is  to  compose  the  mission 
to  the  Sandwich  Islands." 

On  Wednesday,  September  29th,  1819,  Mr.  Thurston 
was  ordained  at  Goshen,  Ct.,  Missionary  to  the  Sandwich 
Islands,  in  company  with  Mr.  Bingham.  He  was  mar- 
ried to  Miss  Persis  Goodale,  of  Marlborough;  Mass.;  and 
sailed  from  Boston  on  Saturday,  the  23d  of  October,  1819. 
On  the  30th  of  March,  1820,  he  arrived  off  the  shore  of 
Hawaii ;  and  soon  after,  commenced  a  station  at  Hono- 
lulu, on  the  island  of  Oahu. 

July  9th,  1820,  Mr.  Thurston,  through  the  medium  of 

an  interpreter,  preached  to  the  natives  for  the  first  time. 

The  words  of  his  text  were,  J  have  a  message  from  God 

unto  thee.     The  king  and  his  family  listened  with  atten- 

#10 


114  ISAAC    BIRD. 

tion ;  and  when  they  were  brought  before  the  throne  of 
mercy,  they  presented  themselves  on  their  knees. 

In  1824,  after  the  arrival  of  Messrs.  Bishop,  Richards, 
Stewart,  and -others,  as  a  re-inforcement  at  those  Islands, 
Mr.  Thurston  was  designated  to  the  station  of  Kailua  on 
Hawaii,  where  he  still  labors.  In  a  joint  letter  from  Mes- 
srs. Thurston  and  Bishop,  dated  Kailua,  Dec.  10,  1828, 
they  thus  write ;  "  On  Sabbath,  the  9th  of  March  last, 
the  first  fruits  of  our  labors  here  were  gathered  into  the 
church.  It  was  a  novel  and  interesting  scene  to  the  peo- 
ple of  this  and  the  neighboring  villages.  Six  persons, 
two  men  and  four  women,  came  forward,  and  in  the  pres- 
ence of  a  large  concourse  of  people,  solemnly  avowed 
their  belief  in  the  articles  of  Crfristian  faith,  took  upon 
themselves  the  vows  of  the  covenant,  and  were  baptized. 
After  which,  the  Lord's  Supper  was  administered.  It  was 
a  day  of  deep  interest  to  all  the  young  converts.  On  the 
last  Sabbath  in  November,  twenty  persons  more,  twelve 
men  and  eight  women,  were '  admitted  into  the  church. 
This  too  was  a  season  of  solemn  interest  like  the  former." 
There  are  now  90  native  members  of  the  church  at  the 
station  of  Kailua. 


ISAAC    BIRD. 

Isaac  Bird,  son  of  Isaac  and  Rhoda  Bird,  was  born 
in  Salisbury,  Litchfield  County,  Conn.,  June  19th,  1793. 
His  father  died  about  three  years  since;  his  mother  is  still 
living.  He  commenced  his  preparation  for  college  at  the 
Academy  in  Castleton,  Vermont,  in  January  1812;  and 
graduated  at  Yale  College  in  the  autumn  of  1816.     It 


ISAAC    BIRD.  115 

was  during  his  collegiate  course  that  he  became  hope- 
fully pious,  and  joined  the  college  church.  He  spent  one 
year. in  teaching  after  he  graduated;  and  then  went  to 
•Andover,  to  pursue  his  professional  studies.  Here  he 
formed  the  resolution  to  become  a  Missionary.  He  fin- 
ished his  course  at  the  Seminary  in  the  fall  of  1820. 

•  In  a  letter  from  Messrs.  Bird,  Goodell,  and  Temple,  to 
the  Board,,  dated  Andover,  August  26,  1820,  they  say; 
"  We  the  undersigned,  members  of  the  senior  class  in  this 
Institution,  having  with  prayer  and  self-examination, 
made  inquiry  with  regard  to  our  personal  duty  to  the 
heathen,  have  arrived  at  what  we  think,  'a  satisfactory 
conclusion,  that  the  great  Head  of  the  church  intends  we 
shall  serve  him  in  the  cause  of  Foreign  Missions.  In 
compliance  with  what  has  thus  appeared  to  us  to  be  the 
divine  will,  it  is  our  desire,  if  consistent  with  the  circum- 
stances and  wishes  of  the  American  Boardf  to  be  employ- 
ed under  .their  direction  and  patronage." 

On  Wedntsday,  October  31st,  1821,  Mr.  Bird. was  or- 
dained Missionary,  in  company  with  the  Rev.  Daniel 
Temple,  at  North  Bridgewater,  Mass.  The  sermon  was 
preached  by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Storrs  of  Braintree. 

In  November  1822, 'he  was  married  to  Miss  Ann  Par- 
ker, of  Dunbarton,  N.  H. ;  and  on  the  26th  of  the  same 
month,  he  arrived  in  .New  York^ity,  expecting  to  sail  for 
Malta  in  two  or  three  days,  but  did  not  get  away  till  the 
9th  of  December.  He  was  accompanied  by  the  Rev.  Mr. 
Goodell.  In  26  ■  days  they  landed  safely  at  Gibraltar, 
where  they  were  hospitably  received,  and  remained  nine 
days.  They  arrived  at  Malta,  January  21,  1823.  In  a 
letter  dated  January  22d,  they  thus  describe  their  approach. 
"  Last  evening,  as  we  sailed  along  the  shores  of  Malta  and 
its  adjacent  islands,  we  were  able  to  distinguish,  by  the 
bright  shining  of  the  moon,  the  memorable  spot  where 
St.  Paul  is  said  to  have  been  ship-wrecked.      It  was  a 


16  ISAAC    BIRL\ 

pleasant  evening,  very  unlike  the  dark,  stormy  night, 
when  Paul,  and  those  with  him  in  the  ship,  '  wished  for 
the  day.'  We  came  to  anchor  about  nine  o'clock  in  the 
evening,  only  eighfdays  from  Gibraltar.  We  '  were  alL 
of  good  cheer ;'  read  a  portion  of  the  last  two  chapters 
of  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles ;  and  without  one  emotion  of 
sadness,  fell  on  our  knees  before  that  Saviour,  on  whose 
name  we  have  so  often  called  in  America." 

Messrs.  Goodell  and  Bird  remained  in  Malta  till  Octo- 
ber 24th  of  the  same  year,  when  they  sailed  for  Bey  root. 
On  the  2nd  of  January  1824,  Mr-Bird  in  company  with 
Mr.  King,  left  "Beyroot  for  Jerusalem.  Here,  Mr.  Bird 
met  with. some  trouble  from  the  Turkish  authorities;  the 
Catholics  having  accused  him  with  distributing  books 
which  were  neither  Mussulman,  Jewish,  nor  Christian. 
This  charge  was  easily  refuted,  and  after  some  few  inqui- 
ries on  the  part  of  government,  he  was  immediately 
set  at  liberty. 

In  1823,  the  Missionaries  were  obliged,  bjpthe  political 
state  of  the  country,  to  leave  Syria  for  a  season,  expecting 
to  resume  the  station,  as  soon  as  quiet  was  so  far  restored 
as  to  ensure  them  a  proper  degree  of  security.  They  re- 
tired to  Malta,  where  they  arrived*  on  the  29th  of  May. 
In  the  spring  and  summer  of  1829,  Mr.  Bird  made  a  mis- 
sionary tour  on  the  eastern  coast  of  .Barbary.  He  visited 
Tripoli  and  Tunis  ;  and  returned  to  Malta  by  the  31st  of  * 
July.  On  the  1st  of  May  1830,  he  left  Malta  again  for 
Beyroot  in  company  with  Mr.  Whiting  •  and  was  allowed 
peaceably  to  re-commence* the  mission  on  the  18th  of  the 
same  month.  In  this  field  he  is  still  laboring.  The  good 
effects  of  the  schools  which  existed  previous  to  the  sus- 
pension of  the  mission  in  the  year  1828,  have  not  been  lost, 
as  is  freely  acknowledged  both  by  parents  and  children. 
Two  schools  only  are  now  in  operation ;  one  in  Beyroot, 
the  other  at  Sidon. 


WILLIAM    GOODELL.  117 


WILLIAM     GOODELL. 


WiCliam  Goodell,  son  of  William  and  Phebe  Good- 
ell,  was  born  February  14th,  1792,  in  Templeton,  Wor- 
cester County,  Mass.  His  mother  is  deceased ;  but  his 
father  is  living  at  Marlborough,  Mass. 

Mr.  Goodell  was  hopefully  converted  in  the  winter  of 
1811,  at  Templeton;  there  being  at  that  time,  more  than 
usual  attention  to  religion  in  his  father's  neighborhood, 
particularly  among  the  Calvinistic  Baptists.  The  follow- 
ing spring,  he  united  with  the  Congregational  Church  in 
Templeton,  under  the  pastoral  care  of  the  Rev.  C.  Wel- 
lington. Urged  on  by  a  desire  to  preach  the  gospel,  he 
forthwith  commenced  stmly  preparatory  to  a  collegiate 
education,  at  Phillips  Academy,  in  Andover ;  and  enter- 
ed Dartmouth  College, in  1813.  He  was  a  member  of 
Dartmouth  College  four  years,  and  of  Andover  Seminary 
three  years,  at  which  place  he  completed  his  Theological 
course,  in  the  fall  of  1820.  He  was  licensed  to  preach, 
May  10,  1820,  by  the  Kennebec  and  Somerset  Associa- 
tions, at  Pittston,  Me. 

After  leaving  Andover,  Mr.  Goodell  attended  medi- 
cal lectures  of  Dartmouth  College  in  the  Autumn  of  1820. 
He  was  an  Agent  of  tfee  American  Board  during  the  year 
1821,  and  most  of  the  year  1822,  in  New  York,  and 
the  western  and  southern  States.  It  was  during  the  first 
year  of  his  residence  at  the  Theological  Seminary,  that 
he  decided  to  spend  his  life  as- a  missionary  among  the 
heathen  ;  but  says  he  should  have  made  the  same  de- 
cision any  year  he  was  in  college,  had  a  decision  been 
necessary.  He  was  first  led  to  think  of  this  subject,  by 
being  present  at  the  ordination  of  Hall,  Newell,  &c,  in 
1812;  and  subsequent    missionary   intelligence   induced 


118  WILLIAM    GOODELL. 

him  to  reflect  more  seriously  upon  it.  He  was  ordained 
missionary  at  New  Haven,  Conn.,  September  12,  1822, 
together  with  Messrs.  William  Richards,  and  Artemas 
Bishop.  The  sermon  was  preached  by  the  Rev.  Dr.  Mil- 
ler of  Princeton,  N.  J.  from  Isaiah  lxi.  4. — Mr.  Goodell 
was  married  to  Miss  Abigail  Perkins  Davis,  Nov.  19, 
1822,  at  Holden,  Mass. — He  embarked  at  New  York,  Dec. 
9th,  1822;  spent  nine  days  at  Gibraltar;  and  arrived  at 
Malta,  January  21st,  1823.  As  Mr.  Goodell  was  destin- 
ed to  the  Palestine  Mission,  he  left  Malta  in  October 
of  the  same  year ;  touched  at  Cyprus  where  he  spent  five 
days ;  and  arrived  at  Beyroot,  (a  small  seaport  town  on  the 
coast  of  Syria,  about  50  miles  north  of  Tyre,)  November 
16th.  He  immediately  entered  upon  the  duties  of  his  mis- 
sion, and  the  united  labors  of  himself  and  Mr.  Bird  were 
attended  with  considerable  success.  Their  principal  em- 
ployment for  several  years  was  the  acquisition  of  languages, 
and  the  preparation  of  helps  for  future  laborers.  In  1828, 
the  disturbed  political  state  of  the  country,  with  other  things, 
constrained  the  missionaries  to  remove  for  a  time  to  Malta, 
where  they  arrived  on  the  29th  of  May.  At  Malta  they  were 
engaged  in  the  preparation  and  printing  of  tracts,  expecting 
soon  to  be  permitted  to  return  to  their  former  station.  While 
here,  Mr.  Goodell  completed  the  translation  and  printing  of 
the  entire  New  Testament  in  the  Armcno-Turkish  lan- 
guage. Soon  after  completing  this  translation,  the  Pruden- 
tial Committee  forwarded  to  him  instructions  to  commence 
a  new  station  at  Constantinople.  Accordingly,  he  sailed 
from  Malta,  May  21,  1831,  with  his  family;  and  arrived 
at  Constantinople  on  the  9th  of  June.  Scarcely  had  two 
months  elapsed,  before  he  was  driven  from  his  home  by  a 
terrible  fire,  in  which  he  lost  his  house,  furniture,  library, 
papers,  and  nearly  all  the  clothing  of  his  family.  No 
sooner  was  his  loss  know  in  Smyrna,  than  the  American 


DANIEL    TEMPLE.  119 

merchants  and  shipmasters  in  that  city,  made  a  generous 
subscription,  in  money,  clothing  and  other  articles,  and 
forwarded  them  for  his  relief.  •  Commodore  Porter  arrived 
in  Constantinople  soon  after  Mr.  Goodcll,  and  very  gen- 
erously proffered  his  assistance  to  him  and  his  family. 
For  nearly  six  months  after  the  fire,  he  gave  them  lodg- 
ings in  his  house,  and  uniformly  opened  his  doors  for  pub- 
lic worship  on-  the  Sabbath. 


DANIEL    TEMPLE. 

• 
Daniel  Temple,   son  of  Daniel  and  Sarah  Temple, 

was  born  at  Readmg^Middlesex  County,  Mass.,  Decem- 
ber 23,  1789.  He  was  hopefully  converted  during  an 
extensive  revival,  of  religion  in  Reading  in  1810;  and 
in  December  of  the  same  year,  united  with  the*  Congre- 
gational church  under  the  pastoral  care  of  the  Rev.  Peter 
Sanborn.  He  very  soon  commenced  study  at  Phillips 
Academy  in  Andover,  with  the  hope  of  becoming  a  mis- 
sionary to  the  heathen.  He  was  a  class-mate  of  Mr. 
Goodell,  from  the  time  he  commenced  his  studies,  till  he 
completed  his  Theological  course  in  1820.  He  received  a 
license  to  preach,  in  August  1820,  from  the  Andover 
Association ;  and  was  an  Affent  for  the  American 
Board  one  year,  principally  in  the  counties  of  Ply- 
mouth and"  Worcester,  Mass. 

The  attention  of  Mr.  Temple  was  first  called  to  the 
condition  of  the  heathen  by  reading  Dr.  Buchanan's 
Christian  Researches.  His  decision  to  be  a  missionary 
was  formed  at  the  commencement  of  his  studies. — On 


120  DANIEL    TEMPLE. 

Wednesday,  Oct.  31,  1821,  he  was  ordained  at -North 
Bridgewater,  Mass.,  together  with  the  Rev.  Isaac  Bird. 
The  sermon  was  preached  by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Storrs'  of  Brain- 
tre#— On  the  4th  of  December,he  was  married  to  Miss  Ra- 
chael  B.  Dix,  of  Littleton,   Mass.  • 

On  the  2nd  of  January  1822,  Mr.  Temple  and  his  wife 
sailed  from  Boston  ;  and  after  a  passage  of  50  days,  arriv- 
ed at  Malta.  Mr.  Temple  carried  with  him  a  print- 
ing press,  furnished  by  the  liberality  of  a  few  individ- 
uals, which  was  destined  to  be  his  great  engine  of  power. 
Permission  was  immediately  obtained  from  the  Governor 
to  put  the  press  in  operation,  -and  to  print  tracts,  &c,  in 
different  languages  for  distribution.  Previous  to  Augtist 
1824,  thirty-eight  tracts  had  been  printed  at  the  mission 
press,  and  eight  had  passed  to  a  second  edition.  The 
whole  number  of  copies  printed  was  about  40,000.  In 
1826,. this  mission  was  reinforced  by  the  arrival  of  the 
Rev.  Eli  Smith,  and  also  a  printer— jYlr.  Homan  Hallock, 
with  a  new  printing  press. 

Mrs.  Temple  died  of  consumption  at  Malta,  Janua- 
ry 15,  18£7  ;  and  soon  afterwards,  Mr.  Temple  was  called 
to  bury  his  two.  youngest  children.  In- view  of  these  af- 
flictions, he  writes  ;  "  .You  can  easily  believe  me  if  I  tell 
you  that  I  am  sometimes  sad ;  I  am  happy  to  say  how- 
ever, that  I  am  never  disconsolate." 

In  compliance  with  the  request-  of  the  Prudential  Com- 
mittee, Mr.  Temple  returned  to  this  country  in  1828,  and 
arrived  in  Boston  with  his  two  children  on  the  20th  of 
September.  While  in  this  count\r,  he  was  principally 
occupied  in  addressing  congregations,  auxiliary  societies, 
and  associations  on  the  subject  of  missions. — He  was  mar- 
ried at  Hartford,  Conn.,  on  the  4th  of  January,  1830,  to 
Miss  Martha  Ely,  daughter  of  Nathaniel  and  Elizabeth 
Ely,  of  that  place. 


JOHN    CLARK    BRIGHAM.  VH 

Soon  afterwards,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Temple,  with  their  two 
children,  embarked  at  Boston  on  their  return  to  Malta, 
where  they  arrived  on  the  25th  of  February.  Mr.  Tem- 
ple's principal  object  has  since  been  the  preparation  of  a 
series  of  books  in  the  modern  Greek  language.  Under 
date  of  Oct.  16,  1831,  he  states  that  during  the  year  pre- 
ceding that  time,  4,760,000  pages  of  this  class  of  books 
had  been  printed  •  so  that  the  whole  amount  of  printing 
at  that  establishment  from- the  beginning,  is  not  far  from 
15,000,000  of  pages. 


JOHX    CLARK    BRIG  HAM. 

John  Clark  Brigham  was  born  in  New  Marlboro', 
Berkshire  County,  Mass.,  Feb.  28,  1794  ;  and  graduated  at 
Williams  College  in  the  fall  of  1 8 1 9,  in  the  class  of  Mr.  Rich- 
ards, now  missionary  to  the  Sandwich  Islands.  He  immedi- 
ately enteral  upon  the  course  of  study  at  Andover,  which 
he  completed  in  1822.  The  American  Board  being  desi- 
rous of  sending  out  an  Agent  to  South  America,  on  an 
exploring  tour,  Mr.  Brigham  set  sail  from  Boston  in  July 
1823,  in  company  with  the  Rev.  Theophilus  Parvin,  re- 
cently from  the  Princeton  Seminary.  He  arrived  at 
Buenos  Ayres  in  October,  and  spent  the  subsequent  year 
in  that  city,  where  he  employed  himself  in  acquiring  the 
Spanish  language,  distributing  Bibles,  and  making  ob- 
servations respecting  the  people.  Mr.  Parvin  established 
himself  in  a  school,  and  was  afterwards  appointed  Profes- 
sor in  the  University  of  Buenos  Ayres.  In  the  winter  of 
1824 — 5,  Mr.  Brigham  crossed  the  continent  from  Buenos 
11 


122  WILLIAM    RICHARDS. 

Ayres  to  Chili.  Thence  he  proceeded  to  Peru,  Co- 
lombia, and  Mexico ;  and  returned  to  the  Ui^ted  States 
in  May,  1826.  An  account  of  his  tour  was  published 
in  the  Missionary  Herald. 

Mr.  Brigham  is  now  one  of  the  Secretaries  of  the  Amer- 
ican Bible  Society. 


WILLIAM    RICHARDS. 

William  Richards,  son  of  James  and  Lydia  Rich- 
ards, was  born  in  Plainfield,  Hampshire  County,  Mass., 
August  22,  1793.  His  mother  is  dead;  his  father  is 
still  living  in  Plainfield.  He  was  '  hopefully  con- 
verted in  1808,  but  did  not  unite  with  the  church 
till  181 1.  He  commenced  fitting  for  college  in  his 
native  place,  under  the  instruction  of  the  Rev.  Moses  | 
Hallock,  and  entered  Williams  College  in  1815.  After 
his  graduation,  he  pursued  the  usual  course  in  the  Sem- 
inary at  Andover,  which  he  completed  in  the  fall  of  1822. 
His  views  on  the  subject  of  missions  arc  developed  in  the 
following  extract  from  a  letter  to  the  American  Board, 
dated  Feb.  2,  1822.  "  I  have  been  occasionally  looking 
forward  to  this  employment  ever  since  the  dawning  of 
my  Christian  hope  in  1808.  I  did  not,  however,  think 
very  seriously  of  it  till  1811,  when  I  made  a  public  pro- 
fession of  religion.  More  than  thirteen  3rears  ago,  my 
brother  who  is  now  at  Ceylon,  first  made  known  his  de- 
termination to  go  to  the  heathen.  At  this  time  I  received 
impressions  which  cannot  be  effaced.  It  was  not  till  sev- 
eral years  after  this,  that  I  left  the  employment  of  my  early 
life,  with  a  view  to  prepare  for  the  ministry.      I  havs 


WILLIAM    RICHARDS.  123 

made  my  communication  at  this  early  period,  only  with 
reference  to  the  mission  about  to  be  sent  to  the  Sandwich 
Islands ;  to  which  mission  my  judgment  as  well  as  incli- 
nation would  lead  me." 

Mr.  Richards  was  ordained  Missionary  to  the  heathen, 
on  the  12th  of  September,  1822,  at  New  Haven,  Conn., 
in  company  with  Messrs.  William  Goodell  and  Artemas 
Bishop.  Sermon  by  the  Rev.  Dr.  Miller,  of  Princeton, 
N.  J.  He  was  married  to  Miss  Clarissa  Lyman,  daugh- 
ter of  Levi  Lyman  Esq.,  of  Northampton,  Oct.  22d, 
1822;  and  on  the  lOtliof  November  following,  embanked 
at  New  Haven,  Conn.,  to  join  the  mission  at  the  Sand- 
wich Islands.  On  Sabbath  morning  April  27,  1823,  he 
landed  on  the  Island  of  Oahu,  after  a  passage  of  158 
days  from  this  country. 

On  the  31st  of  May  following,  Mr.  Richards  took  up 
his- residence  at  Lahaina,  on  the  island  of  Maui,  with  the 
Rev.  Charles  Stewart;  and  has  continued  at  this  station  to 
the  present  time. 

In  1825,  the  resolution  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Richards  was 
put  to  a  severe  test,  The  English  whale-ship  Daniel,  Capt. 
Buckle,  of  London,  arrived  at  the  island  on  the  3d  of  Octo- 
ber, and  anchored  off  Lahaina.  A  law  had  been  recently 
passed  hy  the  chiefs,  prohibiting  abandoned  females  from 
visiting  ships  which  might  touch  at  the  islands.  The  riotous 
crew,  having  the  countenance  and  example  of  their  mas- 
ter, after  repeated  insults  and  threats  to  Mr.  Richards,  left 
the  ship  in  a. body,  landed  in  three  boats  under  a  black 
flag,  and  armed  with  knives,  surrounded  the  house  of  Mr. 
Richards  with  the  most  abusive  threats,  seemingly  deter- 
mined to  have  his  life,  or  his  consent  for  females  to  go  on 
board.  The  chiefs  called  out  an  armed  force  to  resist 
them,  and  protect  their  Missionary  from  the  murderous 
assault  of  Christian  seamen.  The  crew  found  that  they 
could  effect  nothing,  and  retired  to  their  ship. — It  is  an 


124  EDMUND    FROST. 

interesting  fact,  that  three  of  this  crew  have  since  become 
hopefully  pious.  One  who  resides  at  Lahaina,  has  been 
propounded  for  admission  to  the  church,  in  the  very  place 
where  that  crew  in  1825,  made  their  shameful  attack 
upon  the  mission. 

The  population  of  the  island  of  Maui,  according  to  a 
census  taken  in  1831,  was  34,500,  more  than  11,000  of 
whom  are  members  of  the  mission  schools.  The  number 
of  native  members  of  the  church,  is  149.  Messrs.  An- 
drews and  Spaulding,  are  now  associated  with  Mr.  Rich-' 
ards  at  this  station 


EDMUND    FROST. 

Edmund  Frost,  son  of  Jesse  and  Abigail  Frost,  was 
born  in  Brattleboro',  Vt.,  Nov.  16,  1791.  His  father  died 
March  9th,  1826;  his  mother  is  still  living,  and  resides 
about  two  miles  from  the  village  of  Brattleboro'. 

He  obtained  a  hope  of  an  interest  in  the  mercy  of  Christ 
in  the  fall  of  1814,  while  in  the  State  of  New  Jersey, 
where  he  spent  about  two  years  as  instructor.  He  made 
a  public  profession  of  his  faith  in  Christ,  previously  to  his 
return  to  Brattleboro'  in  the  spring  qf  1815.  He  then 
united,  by  a  letter  bf  recommendation,  with  the  Congre- 
gational church  in  his  native  town,  under  the  pastoral 
care  of  the  Rev  Caleb  Burge.  He  commenced  study  pre- 
paratory to  a  collegiate  course,  with  the  Rev.  Mr.  Good- 
ale  of  Grafton,  Windham  County,  Vt.;  actuated,  as  it  is 
believed,  by  a  desire  to  devote  himself  to  the  service  of  God 
in  the  Christian  ministry.      He  entered  Middlebury  Col- 


EDMUND    FROST.  125 

lege  in  the  spring  of  1817,  where  he  spent  the  remainder 
of  that,  and  the  three  succeeding  years :  and  the  same 
fall  in'  which  he  graduated,  entered  the  Seminary  at  An- 
dover. 

At  an  early  period  of  his  public  education,  as  appears 
from  his  letter  to  the  Prudential  Committee  tendering 
his  services  to  the  Board,  he  had  a  desire  to  spend  his  life 
among  the  heathen.  Of  this  letter,  dated '  Theological 
Seminary,  Andover,  Sept.  5th,  1823,  the  following  is  an 
extract.  "  From  the  commencement  of  my  preparation 
for  the  ministry,  I  have  desired,  and  often  hoped,  that  I 
might  one  day  preach  the  gospel  to  the  heathen.  During 
my  residence  at  college,  my  desires  and  hopes  in  relation 
to  this  object,  gradually  increased.  After  I  became  a 
member  of  this  Seminary,  I  endeavored  to  give  the  subject 
of  missions  a  more  serious  and  thorough  investigation, 
with  reference  to  an  ultimate  conclusion  respecting  my 
duty.  -In  looking  at  the  moral  state  of  the  world,  and 
drawing  a  comparison  between  the  wants  of  heathen,  and 
those  of  Christian  nations;  and  remembering  the  command, 
'  preach  the  gospel  to  every  creature,'  I  have  at  length 
become  satisfied,  that  duty  requires  me  to  devote  my  life 
to  the  cause  of  the  Redeemer,  in  some  part  of  the  heathen 
world.  And  as  no  serious  objection  has  arisen  from  any 
quarter,  I  am  determined,  with  divine  permission,  to  labor 
as  a  Christian  missionary  among  the  unevangelized." 

Mr.  Frost  finished  his  course  at  the  Seminary  in  the  fall 
of  1823;  and -on  the  23d  of  September,  was  married  to 
Miss  Clarissa  Emerson,  of  Chester,  N.  H.,  sister  of  Rev. 
John  S.  Emerson,  Missionary  to  the  Sandwich  Islands. 
He  received  ordination  at  Salem,  Mass.,  on  the  evening  of 
Thursday,  the  25th  of  September.  The  sermon  was 
preached  by  the  late  Rev.  Dr.  Cornelius  from  Exodus  xiv. 
15.  '  Speak  unto  the  children  of  Israel  that  they  go  for- 
ward? On  the  27th,  he  embarked  with  his  wife  and  Mrs. 
*11 


126  EDMUND    FROST. 

Graves,  for  Calcutta,  and  arrived  there  early  in  the  March 
following.  After  remaining  in  that  city  a  fortnight,  he 
embarked  again  for  Bombay,  where  he  arrived  on  th*e  28th 
of  June,  1824,  nine  months  after  leaving  Boston.  Mr. 
Frost  immediately  engaged  in  the  duties  of  his  station, 
but  his  health  was  feeble.  He  undoubtedly  carried  with 
him  from  this  country  the  seeds  of  disease,  and  after  his 
arrival  in  Bombay,  was  uniformly  more  or  less  afflicted. 
In  July  1825,  he  was  attacked  with  a  fever,  from  which 
he  subsequently  in  a  measure  recovered.  Soon  after  this, 
however,  his  symptoms  became  more  alarming.  A  cough 
which  commenced  with  his  first  illness,  after  some  expo- 
sure in  attending  a  funeral,  never  entirely  left  him  ;  but  it' 
was  so  slight,  as  to  occasion  little  concern,  until  he  was 
seized  with  bleeding  at  the  lungs.  This  returned  after 
several  intervals ;  and  though  the  means  used  to  prevent 
the  recurrence  of  bleeding  were  at  length  successful,  his 
other  pulmonary  symptoms  continued  to  increase,  find  his 
strength  gradually  declined.  On  the  14th  of  October 
1825,  from  the  discharge  of  an  abscess,  he  exhibited  eve- 
ry appearance  of  being  in  the  agonies  of  death ;  but  in 
the  course  of  an  hour,  he  somewhat  revived,  and  was  able 
occasionally  to  converse  a  little  in  a  whisper,  which  he 
could  do  to  the  last.  On  Tuesday  the  18th,  he  became 
more  restless ;  and  about  sunset,  without  any  special  in- 
dications that  he  was  in  immediate  danger  of  death,  he 
said,  "  I  cannot  stay  here,  I  must  go," — and  almost  in 
that  instant  expired. 

The  disease  of  which  he  died  was  a  quick  consump- 
tion. It  was  not  the  effect  of  climate,  but  he  carried  it 
with  him  from  America.  In  a  letter  from  Messrs.  Hall 
and  Graves,  speaking  of  him  they  said  ;  "  Several  days 
before  his  death,  being  confident  lie  should  continue  but  a 
short  time,  he  desired  to  see  us  all  together.  We  met  ac- 
cordingly, and  united  in   singing  and  prayer.      At  this 


ELNATHAN    GRIDLEY.  127 

precious  season,  he  was  not  able  to  address  us  all  collec- 
tively, but  spoke  in  a  whisper  to  one  of  us,  who  commu- 
nicated his  ideas  to  the  rest.  He  requested,  if  he  had 
wounded  the  feelings  of  any.  of  us,  to  be  forgiven.  He 
appeared  very  affectionate,  and  much  attached  to  all  our 
concerns,  especially  the  schools.  He  remarked  that  l^s 
love  for  the  mission  had  been  increasing  ;  and  expressed 
a  confidence  that  it  would  prosper." 

•  Mr.  Frost  possessed  qualities,  as  a  man,  and  as  a  Chris- 
tian, which  insured  to  him  the  love  and  confidence  of  his 
associates,  and  would  have  rendered  him,  had  he  lived 
long  enough  to  acquire  the  Mahratta  language,  a  yery 
useful  missionary.  The  great  purpose  of  his  life,  during 
all  his  studies  preparatory  to  the  gospel  ministry,  and  sub- 
sequently until  his  death,  manifestly  was,  to  perform  his 
duty. 

The  year  after  Mr.  Frost's  death,  Mrs.  Frost  married 
the  Rev.  Mr.  Woodward,  a  missionary  of -the  American 
Board,  and  took  up  her  residence  in  Ceylon. 


ELNATHAN    GRIDLEY. 

Elnathan  Gridley,  was  born  in  Farmington,  Conn. 
Aug.  3,  1796.  His  father,  Elijah  Gridley,  after  receiving 
a  liberal  education,  settled  upon  his  paternal  estate  about 
three  miles  west  of  Farmington  village,  where  he  spent  a 
life  of  uniform  piety  and  usefulness.  He  died  June  11, 
1822,  leaving  a  daughter  by  a  former  wife,  and  two  sons 
by  the  second.  Elnathan  was  the  elder  son  ;  his  mother 
and  the  other  children  are  still  living.     He  very  early  be- 


128  ELNATHAN    GRIDLET. 

came,  in  no  ordinary  measure,  the  object  of  parental  hope. 
In  vigor  of  constitution,  arcior  of  pursuit,  inflexibility  of 
purpose,  and  daring  heroism  of  enterprise,  together  with 
inventive  skill,  and  rapid,  ingenious,  and  Successful  execu- 
tion, he  was  remarkable  from  his  very  childhood.  These 
endowments,  cultivated  as  they  afterwards  were  by  habit, 
might  have  carried  him  forward,  with  no  ordinary  success, 
in  almost  any  pursuit ;  but,  directed  as  they  were,  by  a 
sound  and  well-furnished  mind,  and  chastened  by  Chris- 
tian humility  and  benevolence,  they  seemed  to  mark  him 
as  one  destined  of  God  for  a  bright  career  of  usefulness. 

It  was  the  original  design  and  expectation  of  his  pa- 
rents, that  he  would  spend  his  days  upon  his  paternal  es- 
tate. His  father  was  becoming  infirm.  The  business  of 
the  farm 'was  extensive,  and  Elnathan  was  all  that  a 
father  could  wish  in  one  to  assume  a  burden,  which  he 
himself  was  no  longer  able  comfortably  to  sustain.  To  com- 
plete his  education,  he.  was  sent,  when  about  fifteen  or  six- 
teen years  of  age,  for  two  successive  winters,  to  the  Acad- 
emy at  Westfield,  Mass.  There  his  mental  powers  began 
rapidly  to' unfold  themselves.  A  fixed  desire  for  a' liberal 
education  was  conceived  ;  and  his  object  in  pursuing  it 
was  the  Christian  ministry.  To  these -indications  of  Prov- 
idence respecting  his  future  course,  his  parents,  after  some 
hesitation,  yielded;  and,  in  the  fall  of  1815,-  he  was  ad- 
mitted a  member  of  Yale  College,  where  he  uniformly 
sustained  a  distinguished  rank  in  his  class,  and  wag  grad- 
uated in  September,  1319. 

At  what  period  he  was  converted,  he  himself  did  not 
profess  to  know.  The  Spirit  of  God  seems  to  have  .open- 
ed his  mind,  for  the  reception  of  divine  truth,  from  his 
early  childhood.  Into  the  still  apartment  of  his  aged 
grandmother,  whose  exemplary  piety  is  well  remembered 
in  all  the  vicinity,  he  used  often  to  steal  away,  to  listen  to 
the  pious.thoughts  which  dropped  from  her  lips.     To  her 


ELNATHAN    GRIDLEY.  129 

instructions,  example,  and  prayers,  he  considered  himself 
especially  indebted.  Advancing  into  youthful  prime,  he 
may  have  seemed  to  a  transient  observer,  unmindful  of 
the  supreme  concern.  There  was  something  in  his  natu- 
ral temperament,  both  then  and  afterwards;  which  might 
lead  one,  who  had  only  a  passing  acquaintance  with  him, 
to  such  a  conclusion.  But  those  to  whom  he  unbosomed 
himself,  knew  it  was  otherwise.  In  his  early  youth,  and 
while  he  was  at  home,  he  was  accustomed  to  a  serious 
observance  of  secret  prayer  ;  and  by  attention  to  the  Scrip- 
tures, and  other  evangelical  writings,  particularly  the  ser- 
mons of  Dr.  Emmons  whicii  belonged  to  the  family,  he 
acquired  a  distinct  knowledge,  and  a  fixed  impression  of 
the  great  doctrines  of  the  Christian  faith.  It  was  not, 
however,  until  his  last  year  at  college,  that  he  became  so 
far  satisfied  of  his  Christian  experience,  that  he  ventured 
publicly  to  join  himself  to  the  Lord.  As  there  had  been 
observed  in  him  no  marked  change  of  character,  his  pro- 
fession of  religion  was  regarded  by  some  with  surprise ; 
but  from  that  time  till  his  death,  his  path,  pre-eminently, 
was  as  the  shining  light,  that  shineth  more  and  more  unto 
the  perfect  day. 

The  first  year  after  leaving  college  he  spent  as  Princi- 
pal of  the  Academy  at  Westfield  ;  at  the  expiration  of 
which,  he  joined  the  Seminaiy  at  Andover,  where  he  con- 
tinued, without  interruption,  through  the  regular  course. 
While  there,  the  condition  of  the  heathen,  and  the  obliga- 
tion of  Christians  to  evangelize  them,  came  up  in  frequent 
and  urgent  appeals ;  and  in  view  of  them,  after  much  delibe- 
ration, and  frequent  communication  with  his  friends,  he  fix- 
ed on  the  life  of  a  missionary  as  the  object  of  his  settled  de- 
sire. To  his  parents,  he  opened  this  tender  and  delicate  sub- 
ject, in  a  letter  from  which  we  extract  the  following  :  "  Mis- 
sionary establishments  are  already  numerous.  They  are 
daily  multiplying,  and  will  soon,  without  doubt,  be  found 


130  ELNATHAN    GRIDLEY. 

in  every  pagan  land.  At  some  one  of  these,  I  may,  perhaps, 
find  it  my  duty  to  spend  my  life.  The  spot  where  I  can 
be  most  extensively  useful,  where  I  can  be  the  instrument 
of  salvation  to  the  greatest  number  of  souls — there,  if  I 
am  not  altogether  deceived,  I  would  gladly  labor.  No 
toil  is  too  severe  to  be  endured,  no  hardship  too  great  to  be 
encountered,  for  the  salvation  even  of  a  single  soul.  I 
would  rather  be  made  the  instrument  of  rescuing  one  fel- 
low mortal  from  eternal  death,  than  be  put  in  possession  of 
all  the  wealth  which  this  world  can  bestow.  What  are 
wealth  and  honor,  when  put  into  Competition  with  a  soul, 
— a  soul  which  is  destined,  t-hrough  etQrnity,  to  happiness 
more  exalted,  or  misery  more  intense,  than  it  is  in  the 
power  of  man  to  conceive." 

With  a  judgment  and  choice  formed  by  such  princi- 
ples, he  was  licensed  as  a  preacher  of  the  Gospel  in  June, 
1823,  and,  in  September  following,  offered  himself  to  the 
American  Board,  and  was  accepted  as  a  Missionary.  In 
a  letter  to  the  Rev.  Dr.  Woods,  dated  Aug.  8,  1823,  he 
gives  the  following  account  of  his  views  on  this  subject : — 
"  My  thoughts  were  first  turned  to  the  subject  of  missions 
nine  years  since,  by  a  friend  who  had  been  rending  the 
Memoirs  of  Harriet  Newell.  He  seemed  very  desirous  to 
have  an  education,  that  he  might  preach  the  gospel  to 
the  heathen.  I  thought  that  I  too  should  like  to  go  to 
India,  and  feel  the  privations,  and  endure  the  hardships  of 
a  missionary  life.  My  view  of  the  subject  was  (hen  ro- 
mantic in  the  extreme ;  still  it  led  to  much  reflection,  and 
exerted,  as  I  apprehend,  an  important  influence  on  my. 
subsequent  plans.  Soon  after  this,  I  entered  upon  studies 
preparatory  for  college,  under  the  impression  that,  I  should, 
after  preparing  for  the  ministry,  engage  in  a  Foreign  Mis- 
sion. This  continued  to  be  my  impression  during  my  col- 
legiate course,  though  I  came  to  no  fixed  determination, 
nor  did  I  disclose  my  feelings  to  any  one.     My  romantic. 


ELNATHAN    GRIDLEY,  131 

views  by  degrees  gave  way ;  the  charm  which  novelty 
threw  around  the  work  dissipated  :  and  it  was" seen  to  be 
a  work  full  of  difficulties  and  discouragements.  Still  it 
appeared  a  desirable  work.  At  times,  in  looking  at  the 
sacrifices  which  the  Missionary  is  called  to  make,  I  was 
tempted  to  relinquish  all  thoughts  of  ever  engaging  per- 
sonally m  the  work.  But  at  such  times,  duty  seemed  to 
press  harder,  and  forbid  my  relinquishing  the  design.  At 
other  times,  my  desire  to  engage  in  the  work  was  strong. 
Yet  I  thought  it  prudent  to  delay  a  decision,  till  the  path 
of  duty  should  be  made  more  plain ;  regarding  myself  at 
the  same  time  as  at  liberty  to  form  no  plan,  nor  enter  into 
any  engagements,  which  might  throw  obstacles  in  the 
way  of  my  engaging  in  any  enterprise  to  which  duty 
might  call. 

"  Soon'  after  entering  this  Seminary,  I  thought  it  best 
to  decide  between  Pagan  and  Christian  lands,  as  the  scene 
of  my  future  labors;  and  was  brought  to  the  conclusion 
to  engage  personally  in  the  work  of  evangelizing  the  hea- 
then, unless  prevented  by  the  Providence  of  God.  I  made 
this  conclusion  known  to  my  parents,  and  was  happy  in 
finding  that  it  met  with  their  approbation." 

In  the  service  of  the  Board  he  soon  afterwards  com- 
menced an  active  and  successful  agency  in  his  native 
State  ;  the  greater  part  of  which  he  organised  into  Associ- 
ations and  Auxiliaries,  on  the  plan  now  pursued,  which 
had  been  devised  and  recommended  by  the  Prudential 
Committee  just  before  the  commencement  of  his  agency. 
After  completing  this  service,  he  entered  with  characteris- 
tic ardor,  upon  the  study  of  medicine,  that  his  usefulness 
as  a  Missionary  might  thus  be  increased  ;  and  in  this  sci- 
ence, he  made  considerable  proficiency. 

He  was  ordained  in  Boston,  Aug.  25,  1825,  with  the 
Rev.  S.  A.  Worcester:  and  embarked  Sept.  16,  1826,  with 


132  ELNATHAN    GRIDLEY. 

the  Rev.  Mr.  Brewer,  for  Gibraltar^  expecting  to  proceed 
thence  to  Beyroot  by  way  of  Malta,  and  to  make  Syria 
and  Palestine  the  scene  of  his  labors.  On  his  embarka- 
tion, he  thus  writes  to  his  mother : — "  Think  not  that  I 
am  unhappy,  or  that  I  feel  regret  in  view  of  the  sacrifices 
which  I  have  made,  for  the  sake  of  preaching  the  Gospel 
to  the  heathen.  I  have  the  satisfaction  of  believing  that 
I  have  followed  the  path  of  dut}'.  I  do  hope  to  be  useful 
while  I  live.  Life  does  seem  to  me  more  and  more  desir- 
able, only  that  it  may  be  devoted  to  God.  The  things 
which  the  world  are  toiling  after,  seem  to  me  of  little 
value;  but  we  need  not  fear  to  sell  all  for  Christ.  No 
man  ever  yet  lost  any  thing  by  making  sacrifices  to  pro- 
mote his  kingdom." 

On  his  arrival  at  Malta,  it  was  decided. by  the  company 
of  Missionaries  there,  that  on  account  of  the  unsettled 
state  of  things  in  Palestine,  he  should  delay  the  prosecu- 
tion of  his  contemplated  mission,  and  take  up  his  resi- 
dence, at  least  for  a  few  months,  at  Smyrna ;  for  the  spe- 
cial purpose  of  co-operating  with  the  Missionaries  at  Malta 
in  the  distribution  of  Tracts,  and  in  other  evangelical  la- 
bors among  the  Greeks.  Accordingly,  on  the  27th  of 
Dec.  1826,  he  took  his  station  at  Smyrna,  happy  in  tread- 
ing on  ground,  wl^ere  formerly  stood  one  of  the  seven 
churches  of  Asia ;  and  far  more  happy  in  the  prospect  of 
the  field  of  usefulness  immediately  opened  to  him.  In 
preaching  the  gospel  on  board  of  English  and  American 
ships,  in  intercourse  with  the  Greeks,  in  visiting  their 
school^,  and  in  the  distribution  of  tracts,  he  commenced 
with  his  usual  ardor,  the  labors  of  his  mission.  At  the 
same  time  he  applied  himself  to  the  study  of  modern 
Greek,  and  in  three  months  was  able,  not  only  to  con- 
verse with  the  citizens  of  Smyrna  in  their  own  language, 
but  also  to  preach  to  them  in  public  assemblies.  In  these 
labors  he  continued  till  June,  when,  at  the  solicitation  of 


ELNATHAN    GRIDLEY.  133 

Abraham,  his  instructor,  he  went  a  journey  of  twenty 
days  into  the  interior,  with  the  view  of  taking  up  a  sum- 
mer's residence  at  Cresarea,  in  Cappadocia.  His  object  he 
stated  to  have  been  to  acquire  the  Turkish  In  uage ; 
visit  Greek  schools;  ascertain  what  school-books  were 
wanted;  and  learn  the  best  modes  of  supply.  Near  the 
close  of  August,  he  complained  in  a  letter  to  Mr.  Brewer, 
of  a  headache,  which  he  ascribed  to  intense  etudy. 

On  the  12th  of  September,  1827,  he  undertook  an  ardu- 
ous excursion  up  the  summit  of  Mount  Argeus.     "  After 
two  hours  and  a  half,"   says  Mr.  Brewer,   "  he  arrived  on 
horseback  at  the  foot  of  the  mountain,  attended  by  live 
others  who  were  armed.     Having  dressed  in  European 
clothes,  and  taken  a  spy-glass,  he  began  to  ascend  with 
great  quickness,     As  might  have  been  expected,  he  soon 
outstripped  his  companions,  and  continue  I  ascending  for 
some  hours,  until  he  reached  an  elevati  m,  which,  as  he 
judged,  was  within  300  or  400  feet  of  the  highest  summit. 
Towards  this,  he  was  prevented  from  advancing  farther, 
by  perpendicular  precipices.     The   whole  height  cf  the 
mountain  from  the  plain  below,  he  conjectured,  might  be 
13,000  feet.      He  remained  for  a  quarter  of  an  hour,  but 
was  unable  to  discern  the  objects  which  he  had  particu- 
larly in  view,  viz.   the  Euxine  and  Mediterranean  seas." 
Mr.  Gridley  descended  rapidly  from  these  snowy  heights, 
and  was  overpowered  with  fatigue,  on  reaching  his  com- 
panions.    On  their  return,  they  were  exposed  to  a  violent 
storm  of  hail,  and  afterwards  of  rain.    On  reaching  home, 
Mr.  Gridley  complained  of  excessive  fatigue,  but  declined 
a  warm   bath,  which  was   proposed  by  Abraham.     The 
next  morning  he  had  the  headache,  but  applied  himself  to 
study  the  whole  day.     This  was  the  case  for  several  days 
successively,  the  headiche  returning  every  day  with  in- 
creasing violence.     A  malignant  fever  ensued,  and  on  the 
27th  of  Sept,  1827,  he  died,  near  the  spot  where  lies  the 
12 


134  JOSIAH    BREWER. 

body  of  Martyn.  A  slab  of  marble,  procured  by  Abraham, 
with  an  inscription  in  English,  Greek,  and  Turkish,  cov- 
ers his  grave. 

The  preceding  facts  were  principally  furnished  by  the 
Rev.  Dr.  Porter,  of  Farmington,  Conn. 


JOSIAH    BREWER. 

Josiati  Brewer  was  born  at  Tyringham,  Berkshire 
County,  Miss.,  Jane  1,  1793.  His  parents  were  Eliab 
and  Theodosia  Brewer,  both  natives  of  that  place.  His 
father,  having  graduated  at  Yale  College,  and  studied 
law,  was  admitted  to  the  bar,  about  the  time  of  the  birth 
of  this  son.  He  settled  as  a  lawyer  in  the  neighboring 
town  of  Lenox,  where  he  died  April  6th,  1804,  aged  34, 
leaving  Josiah  and  several  other  young  children,  under  the 
care  of  Mrs.  Brewer,  who  is  still  living. 

Mr.  Brewer  was  hopefully  converted  in  an  extensive  re- 
vival which  prevailed  in  Stockbndge,  (where  he  spent 
several  of  his  early  years,)  in  1813  ;  and  on  the  first  Sab- 
bath in  June  of  that  year,  in  company  with  06  others,  he 
united  with  the  church  in  that  town,  then  under  the  pas- 
toral care  of  Dr.  Stephen  West.  He  was  fitted  for  college 
at  Phillips  Academy  in  Andover,  Mass. ;  and  his  object  in 
seeking  an  education  was  to  fit  himself  (so  far  as  educa- 
tion would  do  it,)  for  the  missionary  service.  He  entered 
Yale  College  in  1317,  and  was  graduated  in  IS'21.  Im- 
mediately after  this,  he  commenced  his  theological  studie* 
at  Andover;  and  while  connected  with  the  Seminary, 
acted  as  missionary  one  year  among  the  Penobscot  In- 


JOSIAH    BREWER.  135 

dians  in  Maine.  From  18.24  to  182G,  he  was  a  tutor  at 
Yale  College.  On  the  10th  of  May,  1826,  he  was  ordain- 
ed at  Springfield,  Mass.,  in  connection  with  Messrs.  Eli 
Smith,  Cyras-  Stone,  and  Jeremiah  Stow.  On  the  16th 
of  September  following,  having  resigned  his  tutorship,  he 
embarked  at  Boston  for  Gibraltar,  with  the  Rev.  Elnathan 
Gridley ;  expecting  to  proceed  from  thence  to  Beyroot,  by 
way  of  Malta,  and  to  make  Syria  and  Palestine  the  scene 
of  his  missionary  labors.  The  object  and  labors  of  that 
mission,  are  detailed  in  "  Brewer's  Turkey."  At  Malta, 
it  was  decided,  that  Messrs.  Gridley  and  Brewer  should 
establish  themselves,  for  the  present,  at  Smyrna.  The}'' 
arrived  at  that  place  on  the  27th  of  December,  1826. 

Having  spent  some  time  at  Smyrna  and  Constantinople, 
and  visited  different  parts  of  Greece,  distributing  Bibles 
and  religious  tracts,  and  promoting  the  cause  of  education, 
Mr.  Brewer  set  sail  for  this  country,  and  arrived  in  Boston, 
July  15,  1323,  after  a  passage  of  sixty  days  from  Malta. 
While  in  this  country  Mr.  Brewer  was  emploj^ed  in  pre- 
paring for  the  press  the  work  above  referred  to,  preaching 
to  destitute  congregations,  &c.  \le  was  married  to  Miss 
Emilia  Ann  Field,  daughter  of  Rev.  David  D.  Field  of 
Stockbridge,  Mass.,  Dec.  1,  1329;  and  on  the  10th  he 
sailed  from  New  York,  with  Mrs.  Brewer,  for  the  Medi- 
terranean, under  the  patronage  of  the  Ladies'  Greek  Asso- 
ciation of  New  Haven.  He  arrived  at  Smyrna  on  the 
4th  of  February  following.  Under  date  of  April  24th 
1830,  he  wrote  that  his  school,  which  had  been  opened 
about  six  weeks,  contained  eighty .  girls,  who  were 
rapidly  improving  in  their  appearance  and  in  knowledge. 
The  number  of  scholars  soon  after  rose  to  one  hundred. 
Under  date'  of  April  29th,  Mr.  Brewer  again  writes  ;  "  We 
have  at  length  arrived  at  a  painful  stage  of  our  opera- 
tions, for  our  school  room  can  only  accommodate  an  hun- 
dred.     Yesterday   we  had  this  number  of  pupils,  and 


136  CYRUS    STONE. 

though  the  master  has  contrived  to  make  a  place  for  the 
daughter  of  a  priest,  and  a  few  friends  this  morning,  yet 
.  I  was  constrained  to  say  to  a  sweet  little  girl,  there  is 
room  for  no  more." 

In  the  month  of  September  1832,  Mr.  Brewer  com- 
menced a  semi-monthly  newspaper,  entitled  "  The  Friend 
of  Youth,"  three  pages  of  which  are  in  English,  and  one 
in  modern  Greek. 


CYRUS    STONE. 

•Cyrus  Stone,  son  of  Shubael  and  Polly  Stone,  was 
born  at  Marlborough,  Cheshire  County,  N.  H.,  June  9th,. 
1793.  His  father  died  in  1823;  his  mother  now  resides 
in  Fitzwilliam,  N.  H. 

"Mr.  Stone  was  hopefully  converted  during  a  revival  of 
religion  in  his  native  town  in  1814  ;  and  during  the  follow- 
ing year,  he  united  with  the  Congregational  church  in 
that  place,  under  the  pastoral  care  of  the  Rev.  Halloway 
Fisk.  He  pursued  the  studies  preparatory  for  college,  un- 
der the  direction  of  the  Rev.  John  Sabin,  of  Fitzwilliam.; 
and  afterwards  at  Union  Academy,  in  Plainfield,  N.  H. — 
He  entered  Dartmouth  College  in  1818,  and  having  pursu- 
ed his  studies  four  years  at  college,  and  three  at  Andover, 
completed  his  theological  course  in  1825.  He  was  li- 
censed to  preach  by  the  Salem  Association,  at  Essex, 
Mass.,  July  13,  1825;  and  subsequently  attended  Medical 
lectures  at  Hanover,  Boston,  and  New  York. 

Mr.  Stone  commenced  study,  with  the  hope  of  one  day 
standing  on  pagan  shores,  as  a  messenger  of  salvation. 


CYRUS    STONE.  137 

He  had  from  the  period  of  his  conversion,  a  strong  desire 
to  become  a  minister  of  the  gospel,  especially  among  the 
heathen ;  and  some  statements  made  by  the  Rev.  Cyrus 
Kingsbury,  while  on  an  agency  for  the  Board,  at  Keene, 
N.  H.,  in  1815,  were  the  means  of  giving  determination 
to  this  desire.  His  final  decision  was  made  soon  after 
going  to  Andover.  He  was  ordained  missionary  at  Spring- 
fi  Id,  Mass.,  May  10,  182G,  in  connection  with  Messrs. 
Brewer,  Smith,  and  Stow.  He  was  married  to  Miss 
Atossa  Frost,  of  his  native  place,  August  21st,  of  the  same 
year. 

On  the  6th  of  June,  1827,  he  embarked  at  Boston  for 
Calcutta,  with  the  Rev.  D.  O.  Allen,  and  arrived  at  Cal- 
cutta on  the  21st  of  September,  after  a  passage  of  108 
days.  Being  detained  here  a  short  time  on  account  of  the 
illness  of  Mrs.  Stone,  he  reached  Bombay  on  the  29th  of 
December,  after  a  passage  of  30  days  from  Calcutta. 

He  had  now  arrived  at  the  destined  field  of  his  labors, 
and  engaged  actively  in  the  duties  of  his  mission.  After 
having  spent  eleven  daj^s  in  a  personal  inspection  of  the 
chools  connected  with  the  mission,  he  says ;  "  I  found 
the  schools  generally  in  a  flourishing  state,  and  exerting 
a  most  salutary  influence  on  the  minds  of  the  scholars 
and  natives  generally  in  the  villages  where  they  are  situ- 
ated. They  have  already  excite!  a  spirit  of  inquiry  among 
he  people,  which  promises  much  good.  As  I  went  from 
village  to  village,  enveloped  in  all  the  darkness  of  Hindoo- 
ism,  the  mission  schools  appeared  like  so  many  lamps  hung 
out  in  the  moral  hemisphere,  throwing  rays  of  heavenly 
light  on  the  surrounding  darkness  ;  or  like  springs  of  liv- 
ing water  breaking  out  in  adesert,  to  renovate  and  change 
it  into  a  fruitful  garden.  Could  the  patrons  of  these 
schools,  take  an  excursion  with  me  to  the  schools  they 
support ;  could  they  stand  in  one  of  them,  planted  in  the 
heart  of  a  pagan  village,  containing  from  20  to  30,000 
*12 


138  ELI    SMITKL 

inhabitants— hear  a  hundred  little  immortals  reading  the 
word  of  God,  and  repeat  the  ten  commandments — hear 
them  chant  a  Christian  hymn,  and  with  up-raised  hands 
and  solemn  tone  repeat  the  Lord's  prayer — could  they  fol- 
low these  children  home,  and  there  hear  them  read  their 
Christian  books  to  their  parents  and  friends,  who  are  un- 
able to  read  themselves ; — then  they  would  feel  that  our 
mission  schools  are  important,  and  well  deserve  their  pat- 
ronage and  prayers." 


ELI   SMITH. 

Eli  Smith,  son  of  Eli  and  Polly  Smith,  was  born, 
September  13,  1801,  at  Northford,  New  Haven  County, 
Conn.,  where  his  parents  still  live.  He  pursued  his  stu- 
dies preparatory  for  admission  to  college,  under  the  private 
instruction  of  Rev.  L.  I.  Hoadly,  now  his  brother-in-law; 
and  entered  Yale  College  in  the  fall  of  1 8 1 7.  At  this  time 
he  had  no  particular  profession  in  view,  but  it  was  his  pa- 
rents' hope  that  he  would  become  religious  and  enter  the 
ministry.  He  was  hopefully  converted  during  a  revival 
of  religion  at  New  Haven,  in  1820;  and  united  with  the 
College  church  on  the  first  Sabbath  in  January,  1821.  He 
was  graduated  in  the  autumn  of  1821,  and  afterwards 
taught  an  Academy  for  two  years,  in  Putnam  County, 
Georgia.  He  then  entered  the  Seminary  at  Andover,  and 
remained  nearly  three  years. 

In  the  spring  of  1826,  Mr.  Smith  received  an  applica- 
tion from  the  Board  to  enter  their  service,  with  a  special 
design  of  associating  himself  with  Mr.  Temple  in  conduct- 


ELI    SMITH.  139 

ing  the  mission  press  at  Malta.  At  this  time  he  had  not 
positively  decided  on  the  life  of  a  missionary,  although  he 
had  reflected  much  upon  it.  Soon  after  his  conversion  he 
had  been  led  to  think  seriously  on  the  subject  of  missions, 
by  reading  the  Memoir  of  Martyn  ;  and  subsequently  at 
the  Seminary,  being  associated  with  those  who  had  deci- 
ded to  go  to  the  heathen,  his  impressions  were  deepened. 
On  receiving  this  application  from  the  Board,  he  immedi- 
ately acceded  to  the  proposal,  and  was  ordained  at  Spring- 
field, Mass.,  May  10,  1826,  in  company  with  Messrs. 
Brewer,  Stone,  and  Stow.  On  the  23d  instant,  he'  em- 
barked for  Malta,  where  he  arrived  on  the  13  th  of  July, 
after  a  passage  of  50  days. 

In  order  that  Mr.  Smith  might  be  qualified  to  superin- 
tend the  press  in  Arabic,  itwas  determined  that  he  should 
proceed  to  Cairo,  and  study  the  Arabic  language,  under  the 
tuition  of  the  Rev:  Samuel  Gobat,  one  of  the  German 
missionaries  in  the  employment  of  the  Church  Missionary 
Society,  who  had  himself  studied  with  the  Baron  de  Sac}', 
at  Paris,  and  Professor  Lee,  at  Cambridge.  Mr.  Smith 
arrived  at  Cairo,  December  19,  1826,  where  he  remained 
somewhat  more  than  a  month.  On  the  30th  of  January, 
1827,  he  left  Egypt  in  company  with  Mr.  Gobat,  and 
traveled  across  the  desert  to  Gaza  and  Jaffa,  and  thence 
by  water  to  Beyroot,  where  he  arrived  on  the  18th  of  Feb- 
ruary. The  succeeding  year  he  spent  in  Syria,  principal- 
ly at  Beyroot  and  on  Mount  Lebanon.  Being  obliged  by 
the  political  disturbances  to  leave  the  country,  he  retired 
to  Malta,  in  company  with  Messrs.  Goodell  and  Bird, 
where  he  took  the  superintendence  of  the  mission  press. 
In  this  employment  he  continued  till  his  departure  for. 
Greece  with  Mr.  Anderson,  on  the  25th  of  February,  1829. 
After  his  return  from  Greece,  he  resumed  his  connection 
with  the  press,  at  Malta,  till  March  1830,  when  he  started 
with  Mr.  Dwight,  upon  an  exploring  tour  through  Arme- 


140  DAVID    OLIVER    ALLEN. 

nia.  The  results  of  this  tour  have  been  given  to  the  pub- 
lic in  a  work  recently  published,  entitled  '  Researches  in 
Armenia.'  In  July,  1831,  he  returned  to  Malta.  Accord- 
ing to  an  arrangement  made  by  the  Committee  of  the 
American  Board  when  he  first  embarked  for  the  Mediter- 
ranean, he  re-visited  his  native  land  in  1832,  and  still  re- 
mains in  this  country.  He  has  been  employed  since  his  re- 
turn in  preparing  his  '  Researches'  for  the  press,  and  in 
visiting  the  churches.  He  will  probably  return  to  his  sta- 
tion at  Malta  during  the  ensuing  summer. 


DAVID  OLIVER  ALLEN. 

.  David  Oliver  Allen,  son  of  Moses  and  Mahitable 
Oliver  Allen,  was  born  inBarre,  Worcester  County,  Mass., 
from  which  place,  his  father  removed  to  Princeton  in  the 
same  state,  while  the  subject  of  this  notice  was  yet  in  in- 
f . incy.  He  first  entered  Williams  College,  and  continued 
there  a  year  and  a  half;  but  when  the  institution  at  Amherst 
was  opened,  he  left  Williams  with  President  Moore,  and 
graduated  at  Amherst  in  1823.  During  the  early  part  of 
his  senior  year  in  college  he  became  hopefully  pious,  and 
united  with  the  Congregational  church  in  Princeton,  in 
February,  1823.  After  leaving  college,  he  spent  one  year 
as  an  instructer  of  an  Academy  in  Groton,  Mass.  The 
succeeding  year  he  entered  the  Seminary  at  Andover, 
where  he  complete!  the  regular  course  of  theological  stu- 
dy in  1827.  He  commenced  his  education  without  any 
very  definite  object  in  view;  but  during  the  latter  part  of 


DAVID    OLIVER    ALLEN.  141 

his  course  at  Andover,  concluded  to  devote  himself  to  the 
missionary  cause. 

In  the  spring  of  1 827,  a  pressing  call  was  made  for  a 
reinforcement  to  the  missionary  station  at  Bombay.  Rev. 
Cyrus  Stone  had  been  some  time  ready  to  embark,  and 
was  waiting  for  some  one  to  accompany  him.  In  this 
emergency  Mr.  Allen,  although  he  had  not  entirely  com- 
pleted his  course  at  Andover,  was  invited  to  this  service, 
and  promptly  accepted  the  appointment.  On  the  21st  of 
May,  1827,  he  was  ordained  at  Westminster,  Mass.  The 
sermon  was  preached  by  Rev.  Dr.  Woods  of  Andover, 
from  1  These,  ii.  7,  8.  On  the  28th  of  May,  Mr.  Allen, 
was  married  to  Miss  Myra  Wood  of  Westminster,  Mass. ; 
and  on  the  6th  of  June,  embarked  at  Boston  for  Calcutta. 
He  arrived  at  Calcutta  on  the  21st  of  September,  and  in 
the  latter  part  of  the  next  month  he  again  embarked  for 
Bombay,  which  place  he  reached  November  27th,  1827. 
His  assistance  in  the  mission  was  much  needed,  and  he 
immediately  entered  with  much  zeal  upon  the  duties  of 
his  station.  On  the  5th  of  Februaiy,  1831,  he  was  called 
to  mourn  the  loss  of  his  beloved  companion,  Mrs.  Allen, 
who  had  hitherto  supported  him  in  all  his  trials.  A  Me- 
moir of  Mrs.  Alien  was  published  in  1832,  by  the  Massa- 
chusetts Sabbath  School  Union. — In  a  recent  joint  letter 
from  the  missionaries  at  this  station,  they  say ;  "  Nearly 
the  whole  of  India  is  now  open  for  the  propagation  of 
Christianity,  and  perhaps  no  country  ever  presented  a  more 
extensive  field  for  benevolent  eni#rprize.  Some  will  per- 
haps be  surprised  .at  our  calling  India  an  encouraging 
field  ;  but  we  think  the  opinion  supported  hy  a  view  of  the 
country  and  the  history  of  benevolent  exertions  that  have 
been  made  in  it.  In  most  places  in  this  country,  where 
the  gospel  has  once  begun  to  take  effect,  its  advance  has 
been  steady  and  increasingly  rapid.  And  perhaps  when 
the  people  generally  shall  have  become  enlightened  to  see 


142  EPHRAIM    WESTON    CLARK. 

the  absurdity  of  their  own  religion,  and  the  excellence  of 
Christianity,  they  may  at  once  break  the  chain  of  cast, 
and,  throwing-  off  the  shackles  of  superstition,  a  nation 
m&y  be  born  in  a  day.  Considering  the  greatness  of  the 
population,  and  the  character  of  the  Hindoo  religion,  it  is 
not  unreasonable  to  suppose,  that  the  harvest  eventually 
gathered  in  India  may  be  as  great  in  proportion  to  the 
means,  employed,  as  in  any  heathen  country." 

Death  has  thinned  the  ranks  of  the  mission  at  Bombaj*. 
In  1821,  Newell  fell  a  victim  to  the  spasmodic  cholera; 
in  1824,  Nichols  died  of  a  fever;  in  1825,  Frost  died  of  a 
consumption;  in  1826,  Hall  died  of  cholera;  in  1831, 
Garrett  died  of  a  bowel  complaint ;  and  in  1832,  Hervey 
died  also  of  spasmodic  cholera.  Besides  these,  Mrs.  Allen 
and  Mrs.  Hervey  died  in  1831 ;  and  Messrs.  Nott,  Bard- 
well,  and  Graves  have  been  obliged  to  leave  the  mission, 
and  return  to  their  native  country. 


EPHRAIM  WES  TON    CLARK. 

Ephraim  Weston  Clark,  son  of  Edward  and  Eliz- 
abeth Clark,  was  born  at  Haverhill,  Grafton  County,  N. 
H,  April  25th,  1799.  Tfis  mother  died  in  March  1828 J 
his  father  is  still  living  in  Vermont,  at  an  advanced  age- 
In  1801,  when  he  was  about  two  years  old,  his  parents 
removed  with  their  family  to  Peacham,  Vt.,  where  he  re- 
sided until  the  seventeenth  year  of  his  age.  In  the  yeai; 
1815,  he  became  a  merchant's  clerk  in  Stanstead,  Lower 
Canada,  near  the  Vermont  line,  where  he  remained  about 
a  year  and  a  half.     During  his  residence  at  this  place  in 


EPHRAIM  WESTON  CLARK;  143 

the  summer  of  1816,  he  became  a  hopeful  subject  of  renew- 
ing grace,  and  united  with  the  small  Congregational  Church 
in  Stanstead,  then  without  a  pastor.  About  the  same 
time,  he  manifested  an  ardent  desire  to  obtain  an  educa- 
tion, with  special  reference  to  qualifying  himself  for  a  For- 
eign Mission.  In  the  spring  of  1317,  he  returned  to  Peach- 
am,  and  commencedhis  preparatory  studies  at  the  Academy 
in  that  place.  He  subsequently  pursued  his  studies  at  Bangor 
in  Maine,  and  at  Phillips  Academy  in  A.ndover,  Mass.; 
and  entered  Dartmouth  College  in  the  fall  of  1820.  Af- 
ter his  graduation,  he  pursued  the  usual  course  of  theolo- 
gical study  at  Andover,  which  he  completed  in  Septem- 
ber, 1827.  During  the  period  of  his  education,  he  was 
employed  as  a  teacher  of  youth  at  several  different  places; 
viz.  at  Bennington  and  Bradford  in  Vermont;  and  at 
Mont  Vernon  and  Boscawen  in  New  Hampshire. 

On  the  3d  of  October,  1827,  he  was  ordained  missiona- 
ry at  Brandon,  Vt.,  with  the  Rev.  Mr.  Green.  Soon  after 
this,  he  was  married  to  Miss  Alary  Kittredge  of  Mont 
Vernon,  N.  H.  ;  and  on  Saturday  the  3d  of  November, 
embarked  at  Boston,  with  a  large  reinforcement,  for  the 
Sandwich  Islands.  They  arrived  at  the  Islands  on  the 
30th  of  March,  1828.  Mr.  Clark  was  immediately  assign- 
ed to  the  station  at  Honolulu,  with  the  expectation  that 
he  would  devote  a  part  of  his  time  to  the  benefit  of  foreign 
residents  and  seamen.     At  this  station  he  is  still  laboring. 


144  JONATHAN    SMITH    GREEN. 


JONATHAN    SMITH  GREEN. 

Jonathan  Smith  Green,  son  of  Beriah  and  Eliza- 
beth Green,  now  of  Pawlet,  Vt.,  and  members  of  the  Con- 
gregational church  in  that  place,  was  born  in  Lebanon, 
Conn,  in  December,  1796.     A  number  of  years  both  be- 
fore and  after  the  age  of  twenty-one,. he  devoted  to  cabinet- 
making  and  school-teaching.     It  was  at  about  this  period 
of  his  life,  that  he  made  a  profession  of  religion.    He  nev- 
er was  member  of  a  college,  but  pursued  his  classical 
studies  principally  with  his  brother,  Rev.  Beriah  Green, 
now  Professor  in  the  Western  Reserve  College,  but  then 
residing  in  Brandon,  Vt.     He  entered  the  Seminary  at 
Andover,  in  1824,  where  he  remained  three  years.   It  was 
here  that  he  decided  upon  the  life  of  a  missionary.     In  a 
letter  to  the  American  Board,   dated   Andover,  April  9, 
1827,  he  says,  "My  attention,  for  several  months  past,  has 
been  steadily  fixed  on  the  subject  of  Foreign  Missions.     I 
hope  I  may  say  that,  after  mature  and  prayerful  delibera- 
tion, I  have  come  to  the  conclusion  to  engage  in  this  good 
work,  if  the  Saviour  will  thus  employ  me."     In  Septem- 
ber, 1827,  he  was   married  to  Miss  Theodocia  Arnold,  of 
East  Haddam,  Conn. ;  and  on  the  3d  of  October,  was  or- 
dained at  Brandon,  Vt.,  together  with  Rev.  E.  W.  Clark. 
The  sermon  was  preached  by  his  brother,  referred  to  above. 
On  Saturday,  the  3d  of  November,  1827,  he  embarked  at 
Boston  for  the  Sandwich  Islands,  in  company  with  three 
other  clergymen  and  their  wives,  a  physician,  a  printer, 
and  four  single  females.     This  reinforcement  safely  arriv- 
ed on  the  30th  of  March,   1828,  and  were  cordially  wel- 
comed by  their  brethren.    On  the  13th  of  February,  1829, 
Mr.  Green  embarked   at  Honolulu   for  the   North- West 
Coast,  for  the  purpose  of  collecting  information  with  refer- 


HARRISON    GRAY    OTIS    DWIGHT.  145 

ence  to  the  establishment  of  a  mission  there.  He  was  ab- 
sent from  the  Islands  about  a  year,  and  embraced,  as  the 
province  of  his  investigations  and  inquiries,  the  western 
coast  of  America,  from  California  to  Norfolk  Sound.  His 
infant  child  died  at  Honolulu,  during  his  absence,  early 
in  the  month  of  August. — Mr.  Green's  station  is  at  Waia- 
kea,  in  the  eastern  part  of  the  island  of  Hawaii. 


HARRISOX  GRAY  OTIS  DWIGHT. 

Harrison  Gray  Otis  Dwight,  son  of  Seth  and  Han- 
nah Dwight,  was  born  at  Conway,  Mass.,  Nov.  22,  1803. 
Both  his  parents  are  now  dead. 

He  was  hopefully  converted  during  a  revival  of  religion 
at  Utica,  N.  Y.  in  1S18;  and,  during  the  same  year,  uni- 
ted with  the  First  Presbyterian  Church  in  that  place,  un- 
der the  pastoral  care  of  the  Rev.  S.  C.  Aikin.  He  was 
induced  to  commence  study  with  the  hope  of  being  more 
useful  as  a  Christian  minister,  than  as  a  merchant,  which 
was  then  his  prospective  occupation  for  life.  According- 
ly, he  pursued  his  studies  at  the  academy  in  Utica,  N.  Y., 
having  been  some  years  before  partly  fitted  for  college  at 
the  academy  in  Fairfield,  in  the  same  state.  He  entered 
the  freshman  class  of  Hamilton  College  in  1821 ;  and  af- 
ter his  graduation,  immediately  commenced  his  theologi- 
cal course  at  Andover,  which  he  completed  in  1828.  He 
was  employed  as  an  Agent  for  the  A.  B.  C.  F.  M.  about 
one  year  and  four  months,  or,  during  nearly  the  whole 
time  from  his  leaving  the  Seminary,  until  his  embarkation. 
It  was  while  a  member  of  the  Seminary  at  Andover,  that 
13 


146  HARRISON    GRAY    OTIS    DWIGHT. 

he  decided  to  become  a  missionary.  The  peculiar  nature 
of  his  religious  feelings  during  a  vacation  which  he  spent 
at  Utica,  where  there  was  a  revival  of  religion,  in  1826, 
brought  him  to  that  decision. 

Mr.  Dwight  was  ordained  as  a  Missionary,  at  Great 
Barrington,  Ms.  on  the  15th  of  July,  1829.  The  sermon 
was  preached  by  the  Rev.  Dr.  Beman,  of  Troy,  N.  Y. — 
He  was  married  to  Miss  Elizabeth  Barker,  of  North  An- 
dover,  Ms.,  Jan.  4,  1830. — On  the  21st  of  the  same  month 
he  embarked  at  Boston,  with  the  Rev.  George  B.  Whit- 
ing, and  arrived  at  Malta,  February  27th,  after  a  passage 
of  37  days.  Leaving  his  wife  in  Malta,  he  sailed  in  the 
same  vessel  on  the  1 7th  of  March,  for  Smyrna,  on  his  way 
to  Armenia  and  Persia,  in  company  with  the  Rev.  Mr. 
Smith,  to  perform  the  exploring  tour  to  which  they  had 
been  deputed  by  the  Prudential  Committee.  The  re- 
sults of  this  tour  have  been  given  to  the  public  in  a 
work  just  published,  entitled  "  Researches  in  Armenia." 
Mr.  Dwight  returned  safe  to  Malta,  July  2,  1831.  Hav- 
ing been  assigned  to  the  station  at  Constantinople,  he 
sailed  from  Malta  with  his  family,  May  15,  1832,  for  that 
place,  expecting  to  make  the  Armenians  the  particular  ob- 
jects of  his  studies  and  labors. 

By  the  following  extract  of  a  letter  from  Mr.  Dwight, 
dated  Constantinople,  October  19th,  1832,  it  will  be  seen 
that  the  Missionaries  were  in  imminent  danger  from  the 
plague  and  the  cholera,  the  latter  of  which  was  simultane- 
ously committing  its  ravages  in  Turkey  and  in  New  Or- 
leans. "  We  have  heretofore  had  many  schools  among 
the  Greeks  at  this  place,  but  the  plague,  which  has  pre- 
vailed to  an  unusual  extent  and  with  great  malignity, 
during  the  past  season,  has  interrupted  nearly  all  of  them, 
as  well  as  prevented  us  from  having  any  intercourse  with 
the  people.  The  number  of  deaths  by  the  plague,  it  is 
impossible  to  know  with  any  accuracy.     In  our  own  vil- 


JUDAH    ISAAC    ABRAHAM.  147 

lage,  (for  we  live  five  or  six  miles  out  of  the  cit}',)  it  has 
been  more  severe  than  almost  any  where  else.  We  can 
scarcely  look  upon  a  house  from  our  windows,  which  has 
not  lost  one  or  more  by  this  dreadful  disease ;  and  besides, 
fourteen  or  fifteen  more  have  been  carried  off  daily  by  the 
cholera,  in  our  immediate  neighborhood." 


JUDAH  ISAAC  ABRAHAM. 

Judah  Isaac  Abraham,  son  of  Isaac  and  Catharine 
Abraham,  was  born  at  Hitchen,  Hertfordshire,  England, 
May  9,  1802.  His  parents  were  Dutch  Jews.  His  father 
died  in  1 804 ;  his  mother  is  supposed  to  be  still  living, 
and,  with  the  rest  of  his  relations,  rigidly  adheres  to  Juda- 
ism. He  became  a  convert  to  Christianity  in,  England, 
when  about  seventeen  years  of  age,  in  consequence  of  a 
very  secret  perusal  of  the  New  Testament.  His  mother 
and  connections,  finding  him  proof  against  entreaties  and 
maledictions,  sent  him  to  reside  as  a  clerk  with  an  uncle 
who  was  engaged  in  traffic  at  Palermo,  in  Sicily.  Here 
he  remained  about  three  years,  and  then  took  passage  for 
this  country.  He  landed  at  Boston,  destitute  of  money 
and  friends,  and  without  any  settled  plans.  His  situation, 
however,  was  calculated  to  excite  interest ;  and  his  grate- 
ful, affectionate,  and  pious  disposition,  always  gained  him 
friends  and  benefactors. 

His  early  education  was  careful  and  expensive,  he  hav- 
ing enjoyed  the  privileges  of  excellent  Jewish  schools  in 
his  youth.  He  was  very  familiarly  acquainted  with  the 
English,  French,  Spanish,  Italian,  Latin,  Greek,  and  He- 


148  ELIJAH    COLEMAN    BRIDGMAN. 

brew  languages ;  and  had  some  acquaintance  with  Portu- 
guese, German,  Rabbinic  Hebrew,  &c.  His  scientific 
education  was  also  good. 

In  March,  1823,  soon  after  his  arrival  in  this  country, 
he  went  to  the  Cornwall  School,  which  was  under  the 
direction  of  the  American  Board,  where  he  remained  a 
considerable  time.  Subsequently  he  attended  courses  of 
lectures  at  the  Medical  College  in  Pittsfield,  Mass.  He 
also  engaged  somewhat  in  the  business  of  instruction. 
He  entered  the  Seminary  at  Andover  in  1826,  and  having 
pursued  the  usual  course  of  study,  went  to  New  York, 
where  he  was  ordained,  and  labored  about  a  year  among 
the  Jews  in  that  city. 

In  1830,  he  sailed  for  Europe,  in  the  employ  of  the 
American  Society  for  ameliorating  the  condition  of  the 
Jews,  with  an  intention  of  preaching  the  Gospel  to  the 
Jews  in  Thessalonica,  Greece.  He  seems,  however,  hither- 
to to  have  been  laboring  in  London,  among  the  lost  sheep 
of  the  house  of  Israel.  While  in  this  country,  he  publish- 
ed a  small  tract  containing  a  very  interesting  account  of 
his  conversion  to  Christianity. 


ELIJAH  COLEMAN  BRIDGMAN. 

Elijah  Coleman  Bridgman,  son  of  Theodore  Bridg- 
man,  was  born  in  Belchertown,  Hampshire  County,  Mass. 
April  22,  1801.  He  was  hopefully  converted  during  a 
revival  of  religion  that  occurred  in  that  place,  in  the  fall 
and  winter  of  1813;  and  united  with  the  Congregational 


ELIJAH    COLEMAN    BRIDGMAN.  149 

Church,  then  under  the  pastoral  charge  of  the  Rev.  Expe- 
rience Porter,  the  first  Sabbath  in  April  following. 

He  commenced  his  education  in  his  native  town  in  the 
fall  of  1820,  for"  the  purpose  of  preparing  for  the  ministry. 
As  it  was  expected  that  he  would  follow  the  occupation 
of  a  farmer,  his  previous  literary  advantages  had  been  in- 
considerable, being  none  other  than  those  afforded  by  a 
district  school.  He  entered  the  Collegiate  Institution  at 
Amherst,  (now  Amherst  College,)  in  August,  1822.  Hav- 
ing completed  the  college  course,  he  repaired  to  Andover 
in  November,  1 S26,  where  he  remained  three  years. 

He  was  ordained  as  a  Missionary,  in  Belchertown,  on 
Tuesday,  Oct.  6,  1829;  sermon  by  the  Rev.  Dr.  Hum- 
phrey, President  of  Amherst  College.  He  embarked  at 
New  York,  Oct.  14th  :  and,  on  the  25th. of  February,  1830, 
arrived  at  Canton,  where  he  is  still  laboring. 

The  way  by  which  Providence  led  him  to  engage 
in  a  Foreign  Mission  is  thus  described  by  himself,  in  a 
letter  to  his  parents,  while  on  his  passage  to  China : — 
11  You  remember  the  revival,  when  I  first  indulged  the 
hope  that  I  was  born  again.  It  was  about  that  time  I 
read  in  the  Boston  Recorder  and  Missionary  Herald  some 
account  of  the  condition  and  wants  of  the  heathen.  These 
accounts,  so  far  as  T  can  recollect,  were  the  means  which 
first  led  me  to  feel  for  the  poor  heathen,  and  to  wish  that  I 
might,  at  some  future  day,  become  a  missionary. 

"  These  feelings,  I  think,  were  never  wholly  obliterated. 
For  a  long  time  I  had  no  fixed  or  settled  purpose  on  this 
subject,  but  only  some  slight  and  feeble  wishes.  Such, 
indeed,  were  my  feelings  till  after  I  entered  college.  Then 
I  became  more  interested  in  the  subject ;  and  South  Amer- 
ica was  the  field  which  particularly  occupied  my  atten- 
tion. 

M  Soon  after  I  went  to  Andover,  I  thought  it  was  time 
for  me  to  make  up  my  mind  on  the  subject,  and  either 
*13 


150  JOHN  TAYLOR  JONES. 

give  myself  up  to  it  for  life,  or  abandon  it  altogether.  It 
was,  as  near  as  I  can  recollect,  about  the  close  of  my  first 
year  at  Andover,  when  my  wishes  became  purposes.  I 
wished,  and,  if  God  in  his  providence  should  open  the 
way,  it  was  my  purpose,  to  go  to  the  heathen.  This  pur- 
pose was  not  formed  without  much  solicitude  and  anxiety, 
and,  I  trust,  fervent  prayer  to  God." 

The  place  of  his  destination  was  not  known. to  him  un- 
til the  day  he  closed  his  course  at  Andover,  just  three 
weeks  before  he  embarked  for  China. 

Mr.  Bridgman  is  now  engaged  in  acquiring  the  Chinese 
language,  and  in  gaining  useful  information  respecting 
the  millions  of  the  '  celestial  empire.' 


JOHN  TAYLOR  JONES. 

John  Taylor  Jones,  son  of  Elisha  and  Persia  Jones, 
was  born  at  New  Ipswich,  Hillsborough  County,  N.  H. 
July  16,  1802.  His  father  died  in  1809;  his  mother  now 
resides  at  Ashby,  Ms.,  to  which  place  his  parents  removed 
aoon  after  his  birth.  At  the  age  of  fourteen,  he  learned 
the  trade  of  a  baker,  in  the  town  of  New  Ipswich ;  and, 
during  a  revival  of  religion  in  that  place  the  following 
year,  he  became  a  hopeful  subject  of  the  work  of  grace. 
Soon  after  this,  he  evinced  a  desire  to  relinquish  his  trade, 
for  the  purpose  of  obtaining  a  liberal  education.  With 
the  approbation  of  his  friends,  he  commenced  his  academ- 
ical studies  at  New  Ipswich ;  and,  in  the  fall  of  the  same 
year,  (1817,)  he  united  with  the  Congregational  Church 
in  that  place,  under  the  pastoral  care  of  the  Rev.  Richard 


JOHN    TAYLOR    JONES.  151 

Hall.  He  completed  his  preparatory  studies  at  Bradford 
Academy,  and  entered  Brown  University,  where  he  con- 
tinued one  year.  The  remaining  three  years  of  his  col- 
lege course  he  spent  at  Amherst  College,  and  gradua- 
ted in  1825.  He  very  soon  commenced  his  theological 
studies  at  Andover  Seminary,  with  which  institution  he 
was  connected,  until  the  winter  previous  to  his  leaving 
his  native  country.  In  the  mean  time,  he  was  engaged 
in  the  business  of  instruction  about  a  year  and  a  half  at 
Ellicolt's  Mills,  in  Maryland.  Having  embraced  the  sen- 
timents of  the  Baptists,  he  was  admitted  into  the  Federal 
Street  Baptist  Church,  Boston,  under  the  care  of  the  Rev, 
Howard  Malcorn,  in  May,  1828.  Soon  after  his  conversion, 
he  expressed  a  desire  to  acquire  an  education,  that  he 
might  be  able  to  preach  the  Gospel  to  the  heathen.  This 
object  he  kept  steadily  in  view  through  the  whole  course 
of  his  studies.  His  time,  after  leaving  Andover,  was  spent 
on  an  agency  in  Connecticut,  endeavoring  to  excite  an 
increased  interest  in  the  subject  of  Missions,  among  the 
Baptist  churches  of  that  State.    On  Wednesday,  July  28, 

1830,  he  was  ordained  a  Missionary,  at  Boston,  having 
been  appointed  by  the  Baptist  Board  to  the  Burman  Mis- 
sion. A  short  time  before  leaving  the  country,  he  was 
married  to  Miss  Eliza  Grew,  daughter  of  the  Rev.  Mr. 
Grew,  of  Hartford,  Conn.  On  the  2nd  of  August,  1830, 
he  sailed  from  Boston  for  Calcutta,  at  which  place  he  ar- 
rived in  the  following  December;  and  reached  the  final 
place   of  his   destination,    Maulmein,   Burman,  Feb.  17, 

1831.  Besides  being  engaged  in  the  acquisition  of  the 
language,  he 'is  now  officiating  as  pastor  of  the  English 
church  in  that  place. 


152  JOHN    S.    EMERSON. 


JOHN    S.    EMERSON. 


John  S.  Emerson,  son  of  John  and  Elizabeth  Emer- 
son, was  born  in  Chester,  Rockingham  County,  N.  II. 
December  28,  1800.  'His  parents  are  still  living  in  his 
native  town.  When  about  nineteen  years  of  age  he  be- 
came hopefully  pious,  and  a  few  months  after,  was  re- 
ceived into  the  Congregational  church  in  Chester.  It  was 
the  expectation  of  his  father,  that  he  would  settle  on  his 
farm ;  but  soon  after  making  a  public  profession  of  reli- 
gion, he  began  to  converse  about  the  deplorable  condition 
of  the  heathen,  and  manifested  a  strong  desire  to  become 
a  missionary.  In  a  short  time  he  commenced  his  studies, 
preparatory  to  a  collegiate  education  with  special  refer- 
ence to  this  object.  He  studied  successively  at  At- 
kinson Academy,  N.  H.,  at  Bradford,  Mass.,  and  at  Phil- 
lips Academjr,  Andover,  Mass.  In  the  mean  time  he  was 
employed  at  several  different  periods  in  teaching.  From 
Phillips  Academy  he  entered  freshman  at  Dartmouth  Col- 
lege in  the  autumn  of  1822.  He  graduated  in  1826,  and 
was  employed  one  year  as  Preceptor  of  the  Academy  in 
Hanover ;  during  which  time  he  attended  two  courses  of 
medical  lectures.  Alter  this  he  enteredthe  Theological 
Seminary  in  Andover ;  and  completed  the  regular  course 
of  studies  in  1830.  After  leaving  the  Seminary,  he  was 
employed  a's  an  Agent  for  the  A.  B.  C.  F.  M.,  nearly  all 
the  time,  until  he  sailed  for  the  Sandwich  Islands.  He 
labored  principally  in  Strafford  County,  N."  H.  and  be- 
came generally  known  to  all  the  churches  in  that  region. 
They  therefore  selected  him  as  their  foreign  Missionary, 
whom  they  pledged  to  support.  It  was  thought  desirable 
that  he  should  be  ordained  within  the  limits  of  that 
County,  and  accordingly  the  solemnities  were  performed 


WILLIAM    GOTTLIEB    SCHAUFFLER.  153 

at  Meredith  Bridge,  May  19,  1831.  A  few  weeks  before 
leaving  his  native  land,  he  married  Miss  Ursula  Sophia 
Newell,  only  daughter  of  the  Rev.  Gad  Newell  of  Nel- 
son, N.  H.  On  the  26th  of  Nov.  1831,  they  sailed  .from 
New  Bedford,  Mass.,  in  company  with  seven  other  mis- 
sionaries and  their  wives,  viz:  Rev.  Messrs.  Lyman,  Spauld- 
ing,  Alexander,  Armstrong,  Forbes,  Hitchcock,  and  Lyons. 
They  safely  arrived  at  Honolulu  the  17th  of  May,  1832. 
Mr.  Emerson  has  been  assigned  to  a  new  station  at  Waia- 
lua,  on  the  island  of  Oahu. 


WILLIAM    GOTTLIEB    SCHAUFFLER. 

William  Gottlieb  Schauffler  was  born  at  Stutt- 
gard,  in  the  kingdom  of  Wirtemberg,  in  Germany,  Au- 
gust 22,  1798.  In  the  fall  of  1804,  his  father  who  was 
a  turner  by  trade,  removed  with  his  family  to  South 
Russia,  and  settled  in  Odessa,  a  port  on  the  northern  shore 
of  the  Black  Sea.  His  two  older  brothers  with  himself, 
followed  the  employment  of  their  father.  His  early 
literary  and  religious  privileges  were  extremely  limited. 
When  about  fifteen  years  of  age,  he  was  confirmed,  i.  e. 
admitted  into  the  church,  without,  however,  possessing  any 
personal  piety,  or  even  having  any  serious  thoughts  about 
religion.  He  afterwards  dated  his  conversion  from  the 
winter  of  1820.  From  this  period  he  ever  desired  to  be- 
come a  missionary.  Circumstances  however  confined 
him  at  home  until  the  beginning  of  the  year  1 826,  when 
the  well-known  missionary,  Rev.  Joseph  Wolff,  came  to 
Odessa.  He  invited  Mr.  Schauffler  to  become  one  of  his 
pupils ;  which  offer  with  the  consent  of  his  friends,  he 


154  WILLIAM    GOTTLIEB    SCHAUFFLER. 

accepted,  and  proceeded  to  Constantinople.  After  three 
months,  during-  which  time  he  devoted  his  attention  to  the 
English,  Latin,  and  Turkish  languages,  he  removed  to 
Smyrna.  Having  decided  to  visit  America,  Mr.  Wolff 
paid  his  passage  to  this  country ;  and  providing  himself 
with  a  few  introductory  letters,  he  set  sail,  with  but  one 
dollar  in  his  pocket,  for  a  land  of  strangers.  He  arrived 
at  Boston  on  the  7th  of  November,  1826  ;  and  on  the  18th 
of  the  same  month,  introduced  himself  to  the  Professors 
of  the  Seminary  at  Andover.  He  was  received  with 
much  cordiality,  and  forthwith  commenced  the  study  of 
the  English  language,  of  which  he  then  knew  almost 
nothing,  and  also  paid  some  attention  to  Latin  and  Greek. 
In  the  fall  of  the  succeeding  year,  he  became  a  member 
of  the  Theological  Seminary,  where,  in  addition  to  the 
usual  studies,  he  acquired  some  knowledge  of  Chaldee, 
Syriac,  and  Arabic.  Having  completed  the  regular 
course  in  1830,  he  remained  at  Andover  one  year  longer, 
as  a  Resident  Licentiate,  during  which  period  he  pros- 
ecuted still  further  the  study  of  the  same  languages,  to- 
gether with  Rabbinic  Hebrew,  &e.  In  August  1831,  the 
honorary  degree  of  A.  M.  was  conferred  upon  him  by 
Amherst  College. 

On  the  14th  of  November  U831,  Mr.  Schaufller,  was 
ordained  Missionary  of  the  American  Board,  to  the  Jews 
in  Turkey,  in  Park  Street  Church,  Boston.  The  sermon 
was  preached  by  Professor  Stuart  of. Andover,  from  Rom. 
xi.  25 — 31.  Having  spent  five  years  in  this  country,  he 
became  a  citizen  of  the  United  States,  and  thus  went  out 
under  the  protection  of  the  American  government.  In 
December,  he  embarked  at  New  York  for  France,  under, 
the  direction  of  the  American  Board,  though  supported  by 
the  Ladies'  Jews  Society  in  Boston.  He  spent  three 
months  in  Paris,  in  attendance  on  the  public  lectures, 
occupied  with  the  studies  requisite  in  his  peculiar  field  of 


WILLIAM    GOTTLIEB    SCHAUFFLER.  155 

labor.  He  left  Paris  on  the  9th  of  April,  1832,  while  the 
cholera  was  making  its  ravages  in  that  city ;  and  com- 
menced his  journey  to  the  field  of  his  missionary  labors, 
going  by  way  of  Stuttgard  his  native  place,  Vienna,  and 
Odessa.  In  his  journal,  Mr.  SchaufTlcr  thus  writes ; 
"Sunday,  June  24,  1832.  Rose  up  about  three  o'clock 
in  the  morning,  to  make  the  remainder  of  my  journey. 
About  sun-rise,  I  had  Odessa  and  the  Black  Sea  in  pros- 
pect. There  are  living  my  mother,  brothers,  sisters,  and 
many  old  Christian  friends  !  What  emotions  were  called 
forth  by  this  thought !  I  had  not  seen  them  since  Feb- 
ruary 1826.  Some  of  them  are  now  in  heaven,  and  what 
are  the  rest  now  doing? — About  7  o'clock,  I  stopped  be- 
fore my  elder  brother's  house.  No  small  surprise  to  them, 
who  did  not  expect  me  before  a  week  or  a  fortnight.  They 
were  all  in  comfortable  health,  and  good  spirits.  The  ti- 
dings of  my  arrival  soon  spread  among  my  friends  and  dear 
acquaintances,  who  hastened  to  see  me,  calling  in  one  af- 
ter another.  After  breakfast,  we  went  to  meeting,  to  hear 
Mr.  Fletnitzer,  my  brother-in-law,  who  is  the  present  min- 
ister of  this  place.  *         * 

"  July  7.  We  rose  early  to  pursue  our  journey.  The 
people  came  to  prevent  our  going ;  but  as  circumstances 
were,  necessity  was  laid  upon  me,  and  I  was  obliged  to 
refuse  remaining  any  longer.  At  last  one  of  the  deacons 
said,  '  Permit  me  to  ring  the  bell,'  (it  was  5  o'clock  in 
the  morning,)  '  we  will  have  the  people  together  pre- 
sently. Give  them  one  sermon  more,  and  then  depart  in 
peace.'  But  our  journey  was  too  long,  and  our  horses 
not  strong  enough  to  permit  any  further  delay.  Moreover 
my  lungs  were  very  much  affected  by  the  exercises  of 
yesterday,  so  that  I  could  hardly  speak  without  pain. 
We  set  out,  accompanied  by  a  number  of  good  people. 
Here  and  there,  men  and  women  ran  up  as  we  walked 
through  the  village,  to  shake  hands  with  me,  and  to  express 


156  DAVID    BELDEN    LYMAN. 

their  grateful  feelings  for  our  visit,  each  wanting  to  make 
an  engagement  with  us,  that  we  should  keep  praying  for 
each  other  as  long  as  we  should  live.  It  was  touching 
indeed.  At  some  distance  from  the  village,  we  got  into 
our  carriage,  after  receiving  a  thousand  good  wishes  from 
the  brethren." 

On  the  1st  of  August,  1832,  Mr.   Schauffler  arrived  at 
Constantinople,  where  he. is  now  laboring. 


DAVID    BELDEN    LYMAN. 

David  Belden  Lyman  was  born  at  New  Hartford, 
Litchfield  County,  Conn.,  July  29,  1803.  He  pursued 
his  studies  preparatory  to  entering  college,  at  Lenox, 
Mass. ;  and  graduated  at  Williams  College  in  the  fall  of 
1828.  He  dated  his  conversion  from  the  year  1821,  be- 
fore he  commenced  his  academical  studies.  Soon  after 
his  graduation  he  entered  the  Seminary  at  Andover,  where 
he  completed  the  usual  course  in  the  fall  of  1831-.  He 
was  ordained  as  Missionary  of  the  American  Board,  at 
Hanover  N.  H.,  on  the  12th  of  October,  in  company  with 
Rev.  Asher  Wright.  The  sermon  on  the  occasion  was 
preached  by  President  Lord  of  Dartmouth  College.  He 
was  married  to  Miss  Hannah  Joiner  of  Royalton,  Vt. ; 
and  on  the  26th  of  November  1831,  sailed  from  New 
Bedford,  Mass.,  with  a  large  reinforcement  for  the  Sand- 
wich Islands.  He  arrived  at  Honolulu  on  the  17th  of 
May  1832,  after  a  passage  of  172  days. 


EPHRAIM    SPAULDING. JOHN    DIELL.  157 


EPHRAIM    SPAULDING. 

Ephraim  Spaulding  was  born  at  Ludlow,  Windsor 
County,  Vt.,  Dec.  10,  1802.  He  was  hopefully,  con- 
verted during  the  year  1815;  pursued  his  preparatory 
studies  at  the  Academy  in  Chester,  Vt. ;  and  graduated 
at  Middlebury  College  in  the  autumn  of  1828.  He  then 
became,  a  member  of  the  Seminary  at  Andover,  where  he 
pursued  his  studies  for  three  years. — He  was  married  to 
Miss  Julia  Brooks  of  Buckland,  Mass. ;  and  was  ordained 
Missionary  of  the  American  Board,  at  New  Bedford, 
Mass.,  on  Monday  evening  November  21st,  1831,  his 
sickness  having  prevented  his  earlier  ordination.  On  the 
following  Saturday,  he  sailed  for  trie  Sandwich  Islands, 
in  company  with  Messrs.  Emerson,  Lyman,  and  others ; 
and  arrived  at  Honolulu  in  the  following  May.  Mr.  Spauld- 
ing has  been  assigned  to  the  station  at  •Lahaina,  on  the 
island  of  Maui. 


JOHN     DIELL.. 

John  Diell,  a  native  of  Cherry  Valle}^,  Otsego  Coun- 
ty, N.  Y.  was  educated  at  Hamilton  •  College,  where  he 
graduated  in  the  fall  of  1826.  In  November,  1829,  he  en- 
tered the  Theological  Seminary  at  Andover,  where  he  re- 
mained nearly  two  years ;  when  he  transferred  his  connec- 
tion to  the  Seminary  at  Princeton,  to  complete  his  studies. 
14 


158  HENRY    LYMAN. 

In  the  summer  "of  1832,  he  spent  several  weeks  as  Agent  of 
the  American  Seaman's  Friend  Society,  visiting  the- towns 
which  are  principally  concerned  in  the  whaling  businefs. 
His  object  was  to  become  acquainted  with  the  people,  so 
as  to  enlist  their  sympathies  and  prayers  ;  and  also  to  raise 
money  for  building  a  Seaman's  chapel  at  Honolulu-,  in  the 
Sandwich  Islands.'  He- was  ordained  in  New- York,  by 
the  third  Presbytery  of  that  city,  on  Sabbath  evening,  the 
16th  of  September,.  1832. — He  was  married  to  Miss  Caro- 
line Piatt,  of  Plattsburg,  N.  Y.  ;  and  sailed  from'  New 
London,  Conn.,  on  Friday,  November  23d,  in  the  ship 
Mentor,  for  the  Sandwich  Islands.  He  took  with  him 
the  frame  of  a  new  chapel  to  be  erected  at  Honolulu  ;  and 
also  a  library  for  the  use  o'f  seamen  at  the  Islands,  valued 
at  about  $  500,  and  furnished  principally  by  the  students 
of  Princeton  Seminary,  and  their  friends.  ■ 


HENRY    LYMAN. 

Henry  Lyman  was  born  at  Northampton,  Mass., 
Nov.  23d,  1809.  He  fitted  for  college  at  the  grammar 
school  in  his  native  town,  and  entered  Amherst  College 
in  the  fall  of  1825.  While  here,  he  hopefully  experienced 
the  power  of  religion,  during  a  revival  m  the  spring  of 
1827,  and  united  with  the  college  church.  After  his  grad- 
uation he  entered  the  Theological  Seminary  at  Andover, 
where  he  completed  the  usual  course  of  sludy  in  Septem- 
ber, 1832.  On  the  evening  of  October  1 1th,  1832,  he  was 
ordained  at  Northampton,  as  missionary  of  the  American 
Board  to  South-eastern  Asia.      The  sermon  on  the  occa- 


SAMUEL  MUNSGN. BENJAMIN  W.   PARKER.  159 

• 

sion  was  preachedby  Rev.  President  Humphrey  of  Amherst 
College,  from  2  Timothy  ii.  3.  During  the  following 
winter,  he  attended  a  course  of  medical  lectures  in  Bos- 
ton, and  subsequently  another  course  at  Bowdoin  College. 


SAMUEL    MUNSON. 

oamuel  Munson  was  born  at  New  Sharon,  Kennebec 
Countjr,  Maine,  March  23d,  1804.  He  became  a  hopeful 
subject  of  divine  grace  while  living  at  home,  in  January, 
1823;  pursued  his  preparatory  studies  at  Farmington 
Academy  near  his  native  place ;  and  entered  Bowdoin 
College  in  1825.  After  his  graduation  he  entered  upon  a 
course  of  theological  study  at  Andover,  which  he  com- 
pleted in  1832.  •  He  was  ordained  as  missionary  of  the 
American  Board  a*  Orleans,  Mass.,  on  the.  10th  of  October 
in  the  same  year.  The  sermon  was  preached  by  Rev. 
Mr.  Fisk  of  Marshpee,  Mass.  He  subsequently  attended 
medical  lectures  at  Boston,  and  at  Brunswick  in  Maine. 


BENJAMIN    WYMAN     PARKER. 

Benjamin  Wyman  Parker,  soi»  of  Aaron  and  Je- 
rusha  Parker,  was  born  at  Reading,  Middlesex  County, 
Mass.,   October  13,   1803,.    He  was  hopefully  converted 


160  ELIAS    RIGGS. 

during  a  revival  of  religion  in  his  native  town  in  1822, 
and  joined  the  church  at  Atkinson,  N.  H.  in  1824.  A 
desire  to  preach  the  gospel  to  the  heathen  induced  him  to 
seek  a  liberal  education.  Accordingly  he  pursued  his 
preparatory .  studies  at  Atkinson  Academy,  and  entered 
Amherst  College  in  the  fall  of  1825.  He  prosecuted  his 
studies  four  3^ears  at  Amherst,  arid  three  years  at  the  The- 
ological Seminary  at  Andover,  where  he  completed  his 
professional  course  in  September,  1832.  He  received  or- 
dination at  Reading,  on  the  13th  of  September.  The  ser- 
mon was  preached  by  the  Rev.  Professor  Emerson  of  An- 
dover. On  the  24th  of  the' same  month,  he  was  married 
to  Miss  Mary  Elizabeth  Barker  of  Guilford,  Conn. ;  and 
on  the  23d  of  November,  sailed  from  New  London,  Conn. 
for  the  Sandwich  Islands. 


ELIAS     RIGGS. 

Elias  Riggs  was  born  at  New  Providence,  Essex 
County,  N.  J.,  Nov.  19th,  1810.  He  pursued  his  prepar- 
atory studies  at  Amherst  Academy,  and  entered  Amherst 
College  in  the  fall  of  1825.  During  the  spring  term  of 
his  freshman  year,  he  joined  the  college  church,  although 
he  dated  his  conversion  from  a  period  one  37ear#earlier 
than  this.  After  his  graduation  he  pursued  his  profession- 
al studies  at  Andover,  and  completed  them  in  September, 
1832.  During  his  senior  year  in  the  seminary,  his  time 
was  considerably  o<jpupied  in  the  preparation  of  a  "  Manual 
of  the  Chaldee  Language,"  which  was  published  about  the 
time  of  his  leaving  this  country.     He  received  ordination 


IRA  TRACY.  161 

at  Mendham,  N.  J.,  on  the  20th  of  September,  from  the 
Presbytery  of  Elizabethtown,  N.  J. — On  the  18th  of  Sep- 
tember, he  was  married  to  Miss  Martha  Jane  Dalzel  of 
Mendham  ;  and  on  the  30th  of  October,  sailed  from  Boston 
for  the  Mediterranean'  mission.  He  arrived  at  Malta  on 
the  6th  of  December  1832,  after  a'  passage  of  36  days. 


IRA    TRACY. 

Ira  Tracy  -was  born  at  Hartford,  Windsor  County, 
V't.,  January  15th,  1806.  He  became  hopefully  pious 
while  at  home,  in  April  1820,  and  pursued  his  preparatory 
studies  at  Hanover,  N.  H.  He  entered  Dartmouth  Col- 
lege in  the  fall  of  1825,  and  graduated  in  1829.  He 
afterwards  pursued  a  regular  course  of  theological  study 
at  Andover,  which  he  completed  in  September,  1832.  .On 
the  28th  of  the  same  month  he  was  ordained  missionary 
of  the  American  Board,  at  White  River  Village,  Hartford, 
Vt.  The  sermon  on  the  occasion  was  preached  by  his 
brother,  the  Rev.  Joseph  Tracy,  editor  of  the  Vermont  Chron* 
icle,  from  Exodus  xx.  4 — 6.  He  immediately  commenced 
an  agency  for  the  Board,  in  Hampden  county,  Mass.;  and 
afterwards  attended  medical  lectures  at  Brunswick,  Maine. 

Messrs  Lyman,  Munson,  and  Tracy  have  been  desig- 
nated to  South-eastern  Asia,  and  will  probably  sail  in  a  few 
weeks. 


14 


162 


ALFRED    WRIGHT. 


ALFRED  WRIGHT. 


Alfred  Wright,  son  of  Jeriah  and  Temperance 
Wright,  was  born  in  Columbia,  Tolland  County,  Conn., 
March  1,  1788.  His  father  died  Jan.  26,  1828  :  his  moth- 
er* Nov.  10,  1832.  Both  of  them  were  professors  of  reli- 
gion. His  father,  possessing  only  a  small  estate,  with  a 
family  of  eleven  children,  had  not  the  means  of  supporting 
his  son  at  school,  but  employed  him  on  his  farm  till  about 
seventeen  years  of  age.  Although  his  health  was  feeble, 
he  resolved  to  obtain  an  education  by  his  own  efforts  ;  and 
with  the  consent  of  his  parents,  entered  Bacon  Academy, 
in  Colchester,  Conn.  By  occasionally  engaging  in  school- . 
teaching,  he  was  enabled  to  defray  the  expenses  of  his 
education,  so  that  he  entered  the  sophomore  class  in  Wil- 
liams College,  in  May,  1810.  At  the  commencement  of 
his  studies,  he  had  in  prospect  the  profession  of  medicine ; 
but  during  a  revival  of  religion  in  college  in  the  spring  of 
1812,  he  was  hopefully  converted,  and  from  this 'time  he 
determined  to  study  theology.  He  graduated  in  Septem- 
ber, 1812,  and  was  afterwards,  for  some  months,  preceptor 
of  an  academy  in  Hadley,  Mass.,  at  which  place  he  unit- 
ed with  the  church  under  the  care  of  the  Rev.  Dr.  Wood- 
bridge.  In  November,  1813,  he  joined  the  Seminary  at 
Andover.  While  here,  his  attention  was  called  to  the 
subject  of  missions;  and,  after  much  deliberation,  he  be- 
came fully  convinced  that  it  was  his  duty  to  engage  in 
this  work.  Accordingly,  he  came  to  the  determination  to 
put  himself  under  the  direction  of  the  American  Board, 
although  he  was  prevented,  by  various  circumstance's, 
from  offering  his  services  till  the  year  1819.  In  the  fall 
of  1814,  he  received  the  appointment  of  tutor  in  Williams 
College;  and  was  induced,  by  the  persuasion  of  his  friends, 


ALFRED    WRIGH1V  163 

to  accept  the  appointment,  hoping  to  have  much  leisure 
for  the  study  of  languages,  and  thus  to  be  prepared  for 
greater  usefulness  as  a  missionary.  But  soon  after  enter- 
ing upon  his  duties  at  Williamstown,  his  health  entirely 
failed.  He  had  several  attacks  of  hemorrhage 'at  the 
lungs,  and  was  reduced  so  low  as  to  give  up  all  expecta- 
tion of  ever  being  useful  in  the  ministry.     In  this  state  of 

health,  he  removed  to  North  Carolina  in  1815,  ancr*resid- 
I 

ed  three  years  at  Raleigh.  His  health  being  in  a  mea- 
sure restored,  he  engaged  as  a  preceptor  in  a  female  acad- 
emy; and  made  -great  .exertions  to  improve  the*  condition 
of  the  black  population.  On  Friday,  Dec.  17,  1819,  he 
was  ordained  as  evangelist,  in  Charleston,  S.  C,  in  com- 
pany with  Mr.  Jonas  King;  and  soon  received  an  appoint- 
ment from  the  American  Board,  to  labor  among  the  Choc- 
taw Indians.  In  the  spring  of  1820,  he  returned  to  New 
England,  and,  having  visited  his  friends  in  Columbia, 
Conn.,  and  made  the  necessary  arrangements  for  his  jour- 
ney, he  started  for  Elliot,  where  he  arrived  in  December, 
and  forthwith  entered  upon  the  duties  of- his  mission.  In 
March,  1825,  he  was  married  to  Miss  Harriet  Bunce, 
daughter  of  Jared  Bunce,  Esq.,  of  Philadelphia,  since  de- 
ceased. In  the  summer  of  the  following  year,  be  was 
called  tp  mourn  the  loss  of  his  two  brothers  and  one  sister, 
of  the  ty-phus  fever,  while  his  aged  father  was  suffering 
with  the'  same  disease. 

Mr.  Wright  has  labored  successively  at  the  several  sta- 
tions of  Elliot,  Mayhew,  and  Goshen  ;  and,  in  April,  1831, 
when  the  missionary  operations  were  interrupted  by  the  re- 
moval of  the  Indians,  he  re-visited  New  England,  and  con- 
tinued at  the  north  during  the  summer.  Returning  to 
the  mission  in  December,  he  proceeded,  with  Mr.  Lo- 
ring  S.  Williams,  his  associate,  to  the  new  Choctaw  coun- 
try lying  between  the  Arkansas  and  Red  rivers,  and  west 
of  the  Arkansas  territory,  with  a  view  of  commencing  a 


164  CYRUS    KINGSBURY. 

mission  there  He  arrived  at  Little  Rock  on  the  Arkan- 
sas, the  18th  of  February,  1832,  where  he  was  detain- 
ed till  late  in  August,  by  a  severe  sickness  which  threat- 
ened to  prove  fatal.  Having  in  some  measure  recovered, 
he  proceeded  to  his  field  of  labor. 


CYRUS  KINGSBURY. 

Cyrus  Kingsbury,  son  of  Cyrus  and  Annis  Kings- 
bury, was  born  at  Alstead,  Cheshire  County,  N.  H.,  "No- 
vember 21,  1786.  His  parents  died  when  he  was  young, 
arid  he  was  left,  under  the  care  of  an  uncle,  since  deceased, 
who  did  all  in  his  power  to  assist  him.  He  was  hopefully 
converted  in*1805  at  Mcdway,  Mass.;  and  soon  afterwards 
made  a  public  profession  of  religion,  by  uniting  with  the 
church  in  the  West  Parish  of  that  town,  under  the  pas- 
toral care  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Sanford:  About  1807, -he  com- 
menced his  studies  preparatory  to  a  collegiate  education, 
under  the  care  of  Rev.  Dr.  Crane,  of "  Northbridge.  Wor- 
cester County,  Mass. ;  and  entered  Brown  University  in 
1809.  He  graduated  in  1812,  and  immediately  after- 
wards commenced  his  theological  studies  at  Andover.  He 
completed  his  course  at  the  seminary  in  1815;  and  Sep- 
tember 29th,  of  the  same  year,  was  ordained  missionary  at 
Ipswich,  Mass.,  in  company  with  Mr.  Daniel  Smith. 
Soon  after  his  ordination,  he  accepted  an  appointment  to 
Tennessee,  under  the  direction  of  the  Missionary  Society 
of  Connecticut,  where  he  labored  six  months,  and  thence 
proceeded  to  the  country  of  the  Cherokees.  On  the  13th 
of  January,  1817,  he  arrived  in  the  Cherokee  nation,  and, 


cVrus  kingsbi/ry.  165 

assisted  by-  Messrs.  Hall,  Williams,  and  their  wives,  ac- 
tively engaged  in  establishing  schools.  The  place  select- 
ed for  the  first  school,  was  named  Brainerd,  in  memory  of 
David  Brainerd  ;  and  Catharine  Brown  was  one- of  its  first 
members,  and  the  first'  who  was  hopefully  converted 
among  the  Indians  by  means'  of  the  missionaries  cent  out 
by  the  American  Board.  She  died  July  18,  1823,  aged 
23  years. 

In  May,  1818,  Messrs.  Kingsbury  and  Williams  left4 
Brainerd,  to  commence  a  mission  among  .ne  Choctawsin 
the  state,  of  Mississippi.  Their  new -station  they  named 
Elliot,  in  memory  of  the  venerable  Apostle  of  the  Ameri- 
can Indians.  In  November  following,  Miss  Sarah  B. 
Varnum,  of  Dracut,  Mass.,  embarked  at  Salem,  for  the 
purpose  of  joining  the  mission.  At  New  Orleans  she  was 
met  by  Mr.  Kingsbury,  and  their  marriage  was  there  so- 
lemnized. They  arrived  at  Elliot  in  February,  1819. 
In  April,  InB  Kingsbury  was  seized  with  a  severe  illness, 
which  at  first  was 'a  bilious  fever,  but  after  two  or  three 
weeks  changed  to  a  regular  intermittent,  and  continued 
till  June.  His  health,  however,  was  soon  restored.  A 
school  was  immediately  opened  and  well  attended.  In. 
November,  1821,  Mr.  Kingsbury  formed  a  new  station  at 
May  hew,,  about  100  miles  east  of  Elliot,  and  there  took 
up  his  residences  On  the  15th  of  September  in  the  follow- 
ing year,  he  was  called  to  mourn  the  loss  of  Mrs.  Kings- 
bury, who  died  very  suddenly,  after  an  illness  of  five  days. 
During  the  spring  of  1824,  there  was  ah  unusual  serious- 
ness at  this  station ;  several  persons  became  hopefully  pi- 
ous, and  others  were  thoughtful,  inquiring,  and  anxious. 
There  were  at  this,  time,  in  all  the  schools,  a  little  more 
than  200  scholars. 

Owing  to  the  removal  of  the  Choctaws  west  of  the 
Mississippi,  the  concerns  of  this  mission  are  now  closing. 
It  has  been  in  operation  more  than  fourteen  years.     The 


166  ALFRED     FINNEY. 

whole  number  of  persons  belonging  to  the  chuiches%i  the 
Choctaw  nation,  under  the  care  of  the  Board,  at  the  close 
of  the  year  1831,  exclusive  of  the  mission  families  and 
those  under  censure,  was  about  300.  The  whole  number 
who  have  been  received  to  the  churches,  .is  about  400. 
244  children  have  also  been  baptized. 

The  sum  expended  from  the  commencement  of  the  mi» 
sion  to  August,  1831,  was  about  $140,000,  of  which  about 
$60,000  were  from  the  funds  of  the  Board  ;  about  $60,000 
from  the  .annuity  of  the  Choctaws;  and  about  $20,000 
from  the  fund  appropriated  by  Congress  for  the  civiliza- 
tion of  the  Indians.  The  actual  value  of  the  mission  prop- 
erty, about  a  year  ago,  was  supposed  to  be  about  $30,000. 


ALFRED    FINNEY. 

Alfred  Finney  was  a  native  of  Plymouth,  Windsor 
County,  Vt.  Some  particulars  of  his  early  history  are 
contained  in  the  following  extract  of  a  letter  from  Will- 
iam Nutting,  Esquire,  of  Randolph,  Vt.  "  My  acquaint- 
ance with  Mr.  Finney  commenced  in  November  1809,* 
when  he  entered  the  Academy  in  this  place,  then  under 
my  care.  His  parents,  as  he  afterwards  informed  me, 
were  living  in  Plymouth,  but  unable  to  render  him  any 
pecuniary  aid.  His  literary  advantages  had  been  very- 
limited  ;  and  when  he  entered  this  academy  he  had  no 
expectation  of  pursuing  a  classical  course  of  studies.  He 
was  then  a  young  man  of  correct  morals,  and  amiable 
manners :  but  had  not,  to  my  knowledge,  been  the  sub- 
ject of  any  lasting  religious  impressions.     In  the  summer 


ALFRED    FINNEY.  167 

of  1810,  there  was  an  unusual  attention  to  religion  among 
the  -students  in  the  academy  ;  and  Mr.  Firrne y,  with  sev- 
eral others,  became  hopefully  pious.  On  the  7th  of  April, 
1811,  he  made  a  public  profession  of  religion,  and  united 
with  the  Congregational  church  in  thisjalace.  Ever  af- 
ter his  obtaining  a  hope  in  Christ,  he  had  a  strong  desire 
to  become  one  of  his  ministers.  He  commenced  a  course 
of  classical  studies,  and  pursued  it  with  untiring  zeal ;  but 
as  he  was  dependant  on  his  own  exertions  for  support,  his 
studies,  were  necessarily  suspended  for  a  part  of  each  year. 
He  however  continued  his  exertions,  and  in  October  1813, 
was  prepared  to  take  a  respectable  standing  in  the  junior 
class  of  Dartmouth  College,  at  which  Institution  he  was 
graduated  in  August,  1815. 

"  "  After  leaving  college,  Mr.  Finney  immediately  com- 
menced his  theological  studies,  but  owing  to  pecuniary 
embarrassments,  could  not  pursue  them  with  that  regular- 
ity and  system  which  he  desired.  He  entered  the  Semi- 
nary at  Andover,  but  continued  there,  I  think,  only  a  part 
of  one  year.  On  his  return  from  Andover,  he  continued 
his  studies  under  the  direction,  and  with  the  assistance 
of  several  of  the  clergymen  in  this  vicinity,  till  about  the 
beginning  of  the  year  1818,  when  he  was  examined  and 
licensed  to  preach.  About  this  time,  he  married  Miss  Su- 
sanna Washburn,  daughter  of  Mr.  Josiah  Washburn,  a 
respectable  citizen  of  this  town :  and  not  long  after,  Mr. 
Finney,  together  with  Rev.  Cephas  Washburn  whose 
sister  he  had  married,  offered  his  services  to  the  American 
Board.  They  were  accepted,  and  appointed  to  establish 
a  missionary  station  among  the  Cherojvees,  then  about  to^ 
be  removed  to  Arkansas  Territory." 

On  the  4th  of  November,  1818,  Mr.  Finney  was  or- 
dained as  a  missionary,  at  the  same  time  with  Messrs. 
Pliny  Fisk,  Levi  Spaulding,  Miron  Winslow,  and  Henry 
Woodward.     The  services  were  performed  at  the  Taber- 


168  ALFRED    FINNEY. 

nacle  Church  in  Salem,  Mass. ;  and  the  sermon  was 
preached  by  ^Professor  Stuart.  At  this  time  it  was-  ex- 
pected that  Mr.  Finney  would  enter  upon  his  duties  early 
in  Ihe  following  spring,  explore  the  country,  make  ar- 
rangements preparatory  to  the  contemplated  establishment, 
and  be  joined  ty^thers  as  soon  as  should  be  deemed  ad- 
visable ;  but  unforeseen  circumstances  occasioned  some 
delay.  He  continued  to  preach  to  destitute  congregations 
in  the  vicinity  of  his  native  place,  until  the  30th  of  Au- 
gust 1819;  when  with  Mrs.  Finney,  and  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Washburn,  he  left  Vermont,  and  on  the  11th  of  Novem- 
ber arrived  at  Brainerd,  a  missionary  station  within  the 
limits  of  Tennessee.-  After  remaining  two  or  three  weeks 
at  Brainerd,  the  company  proceeded  on  their  way,  and 
arrived  at  Elliot,  January  3d,  I  820.  After  about  a  month's 
delay,  Messrs.  Finney  and  Washburn  made  an  unsuc- 
cessful attempt  to  prosecute  their  journey.  They  found 
the  traveling  so  bad,  owing  to  the'  high  water,  that  they 
were  obliged  to  retrace  their  steps,  and  remain  at  Elliot  a 
few  months.  About  the  middle  of  Mny,  they  made  a 
second  attempt  on  horseback,  which  was  more  successful. 
They  reached  Little  Rock,  the  seat  of  government  for  Ar- 
kansas Territory,  on  the  1st  of  July.  Their  wives  and  chil- 
dren remained  in  the  meantime  at  Elliot.  During  thisperiod, 
Mr.  Finney  suffered  repented  attacks  of  intermittent  fever, 
which  sometimes  .compelled  them  to  suspend  their  journey 
altogether.  The  fatigue  which  Messrs.  Finney  and  Wash- 
burn underwent  in  the  course  of  this  journey  was  extreme. 
They  however  persevered  in  their  undertaking  ;  and  on 
the  25th  of  AugusJ,' fixed  upon  a  site  for  their  future  op- 
erations, about  130  miles  above  Little  Rock.  To  this 
station  they  gave  the  name  of  Dwight,  in  memory  of- 
President  Dwight  of  Yale-  College.  Having  erected  a 
few  temporary  buildings,  and  made  arrangements  for  im- 
proving the  ground,  they  returned  to  Elliot  in  October  for 


ALFRED    FINNEY.  169 

the  purpose  of  removing  their  families.  This  they  effected 
in  the  following  spring,  and  on  the  10th  of  May,  1821, 
the  whole  mission  family  safely  arrived  at  Dwight.  On 
the  1st  of  January  of  the  following  year,  a  small  school 
was  opened  at  this  station.  The  number,  which  at  first 
was  small,  speedily  increased,  and  early  in  May,  fifty 
were  enjoying  the  benefits  of  instruction,  and  some  of 
them  were  rapidly  improving.  In  the  annual  Report  of 
this  mission  to  the  Secretary  of  War,  prepared  in  October, 
1823,  they  state;  "  The  whole  number  of  Cherokee  chil- 
dren in  our  family,  who  are  enjoying  the  privilege  of  lit- 
erary, moral,  and  religious  instruction,  is  sixty  ; — thirty- 
four  male,  and  twenty-six  female.  The  progress  of  all 
these  equals,  if  it  does  not  exceed  that  of  most  children, 
in  a  given  time,  in  civilized  society.  Thej^  pursue  their 
several  studies  with  more  ardor,  diligence,  cheerfulness, 
and  expertness ;  submit  to  all  directions  with  more  promp- 
titude: and  make  better  progress  in  every  branch  of  a  use- 
ful education,  than  we  ever  expected  to  witness  amono* 
the  natives  of  the  forest.  The  number  might  be  increased 
to  a  hundred  or  a  hundred  and  fifty  within  a  few  clays,  if 
we  would  open  our  doors  for  their  reception,  but  our  lim- 
ited resources  prevent  us." 

In  a  letter  to  the  Secretary  of  the  American  Board, 
dated  June  30,  1824,  Mr.  Finney  thus  writes;  "Those 
who  when  revolving  in  their  minds  the  idea  of  Indians 
and  savages,  vainly  imagine  that  nothing  can  belono*  to 
the  aborigines  of  our  country,  except  what  is  frightful  in 
appearance  and  deeply  imbued  with  cruelty  and  barba- 
rism, would  scarcely  believe  themselves  to  be  in  an  Indian 
school,  when  surrounded  by  the  children  which  fill  our 
little  sylvan  seminary.  Were  they  here,  they  would  see 
nothing  of  that  coarseness  of  feature,  nor  ferocity  of  look, 
nothing  like  that  dirty  dress,  ugly  visage,  and  repelling 
countenance,  and  nothing  of  that  hard,  unkind,  and  cru- 
15 


170  ALFRED    FINNEY, 

el  disposition,  which  they  have  been  wont  to  associate 
with  the  Indian  character.  But  they  would  see  a  lovely 
group  of  children,  who  by  the  regularity  of  their  features, 
their  neat  and  cleanly  dress,  their  fair  complexions,  (fair 
indeed  for  a  sultry  clime,)  their  orderly  and  becoming  be- 
havior, their  intelligence  and  sprightliness,  their  mild- 
ness of  disposition  tempered  with  a  manly  spirit,  and 
their  progress  in  knowledge,  would  not.  suffer  by  a  com- 
parison with  most  schools  in  a  civilized  land,  nor  disgrace 
respectable  parents,  in  passing  as  their  sons  and  daughters. 

11  Such  are  our  schools  at  Dwight ;  our  precious  chil- 
dren, not  long  since  brought  from  the  shades  of  the  forest. 
We  love  them,  and  we  can  but  love  them,  for  they  are 
lovely.  They  are  docile  in  their  dispositions,  generally 
quick  in  their  apprehensions,  prompt  in  their  obedience, 
active  and  sprightly  in  their  sports,  and  diligent  and  am- 
bitious in  their  studies." 

In  May,  1828,  the  Arkansas  Cherokees  exchanged  the 
lands  which  they  then  occupied,  for  lands  immediately 
west  of  them.  The  station  of  Dwight  was  accordingly 
removed  the  succeeding  year,  about  100  miles  westward  ; 
and  is  situated  upon  the  river  Salisau,  a  northern  branch 
of  the  Arkansas.  The  mission  family  removed  to  the 
new  station  in  the  spring  of  1829,  and  were  in  the  midst 
of  the  labor  of  erecting  buildings  and  making  other  pre- 
■parations,  when  Mr.  Finney  was  called  away  by  death. 
He  was  seized  with  an  inflammatory  fever  on  the  4th  of 
June.  At  first  he  was  not  regarded  as  being  in  danger. 
His  disease  was  not  very  violent,  and  medicine  had  a  good 
effect.  On  the  morning  of  the  8th,  he  was  thought  con- 
siderably better.  At  that  time  Mr.  Washburn  was  under 
the  necessity  of  leaving  the  station  for  some  days ;  and 
before  he  could  return,  his  beloved  associate  in  the  mis- 
sionary work  had  ceased  from  his  labors,  and  he  could 
only  join  the  family  in  the  funeral  solemnities,  which  had 


CYRUS    BYINGTON.  171 

been  commenced  before  his  arrival.  On  the  .evening  of 
the  8th,  Mr.  Finney's  disease  assumed  a  new  and  threat- 
ening aspect,  and  his  sickness  was  very  distressing  until 
his  death,  which  occured  on  the  13th  of  June,  1823. 

The  following  is  extracted  from  a  letter  of  Mr.  Wash- 
burn: "Mr.  Finney's  health  had  suffered  greatly  by  his 
residence  in  this  climate,  and  was  severely  affected  by  the 
trials  he  was  called  to  encounter.  His  death,  you  are 
aware,  is  a  great  loss  to  us.  I  have  been  long  and  inti- 
mately acquainted  with  Mr.  Finney,  and  I  know  how  to 
appreciate  him.  He  was  a  man  of  sterling  worth.  His 
death  has  bereaved  his  feeble  wife  of  a  tender  husband ; 
his  three  helpless  babes  of  an  affectionate  and  faithful 
father ;  the  mission  of  an  active,  pious,  devoted,  and  judi- 
cious fellow-laborer;  and  the  heathen  of  one  who  'longed 
for  their  souls  in  the  bowels  of  Jesus  Christ.'  " 

Mrs.  Finney  and  her  children  are  still  living  in  the 
mission  family. 


CYRUS  BYINGTON. 

Cyrus  Byington,  son  of  Isaiah  and  Lucy  Byington, 
was  born  in  Stockbridge,  Berkshire  County,  Mass.,  March 
11,  1793.  His  mother  died,  Feb.  5,  1831,  aged  64;  and 
his  father  on  the  19th  of  August  following,  aged  66  years. 
His  father  being  a  farmer,  Cyrus  labored  with  him  until 
he  was  fourteen  years  of  age,  with  no  other  advantages 
for  education  than  those  afforded  by  a  common  school. 
At  the  age  of  fourteen,  he  was  placed  under  the  care  of 
Joseph  Woodbridge,  Esq.,  of  Stockbridge,  a  literary  gen- 


172  CYRUS    BYINGTON. 

tleman,  who  had  been  a  practising  attorney,  but  was  then 
clerk  of  the  courts  for  Berkshire  County.  Mr.  Byington 
was  then  intended  for  the  profession  of  law.  The  first 
two  years  he  devoted  to  Latin,  History,  &c,  and  thence- 
forward he  attended  to  the  study  of  law  until  September, 
1814,  when  he  was  admitted  to  the  Berkshire  bar.  Dur- 
ing an  extensive  revival  of  religion  which  prevailed  in 
Stockbridge,  in  the  year  1813,  he  became  hopefully  pious. 
After  his  admission  to  the  bar,  he  practised  law  in  his  na- 
tive town  until  some  time  in  the  following  winter,  when, 
an  opening  having  occurred  in  Sheffield  in  the  same 
county,  he  removed  to  that  town,  where  he  made  a  public 
profession  of  religion,  and  joined  the  church  under  the  care 
of  the  Rev.  James  Bradford.  Here  he  was  much  esteem- 
ed, and  had  all  the  prospect  of  business  and  respectability 
in  his  profession  that  could  have  been  rationally  expected. 
But  his  mind  longed  for  an  employment  in  which  he 
could  more  directly  and  extensively  promote  the  cause  of 
the  Redeemer.  Accordingly,  in  the  autumn  of  1816,  he 
gave  up  the  profession  of  law,  and  joined  the  Seminary  at 
Andover,  where  he  remained  three  years.  During  the 
last  year  of  his  residence  at  the  Seminary,  he  offered  him- 
self to  the  American  Board,  as  a  missionary,  and  was  ac- 
cepted. In  the  winter  of  1819-20,  he  preached  and  took 
up  collections  as  an  Agent  for  the  Board  in  Middlesex 
County,  Mass.,  and  also  in  some  other  counties  in  the 
State. 

In  September,  1820,  Mr.  Byington  left  Stockbridge, 
and  accompanied  a  mission  family,  consisting  of  Messrs. 
Smith,  Cushman,  and  Bardwell,  with  their  wives  and 
children,  to  the  Choctaw  country.  He  joined  the  station 
at  Elliot,  and  immediately  commenced  the  study  of  the 
Choctaw  language.  His  particular  object  was  to  reduce 
the  Choctaw  language  to  a  system,  and  to  compose  ele- 
mentary books  for  the  schools.     In  May,  1824,  he  began 


SAMUEL    MOSELEY.  173 

to  preach  in  that  language  by  written  sermons,  prepared 
with  the  aid  of  an  interpreter.  Six  months  later,  he  was 
able  to  write  sermons  alone,  which  were  intelligible  to  the 
people,  and  were  well  received.  In  1827,  he  went  to  re- 
side, for  a  time,  at  Cincinnati,  Ohio,  to  superintend  the 
printing  of  school-books  in  the  Choctaw  language ;  and 
on  the  4th  of  October,  was  ordained  at  Oxford,  Ohio,  by 
the  Presbytery  of  Cincinnati.  The  sermon  was  assigned 
by  the  Presbytery  to  Mr.  Byington,  as  the  occasion  seem- 
ed a  suitable  one.  for  him  to  plead  the  cause  of  the  hea- 
then. On  the  19th  of  December  of  the  same  year,  he 
was  married,  at  Marietta,  to  Miss  Sophia  Nye  of  that 
place ;  and  soon  after,  returned  to  the  Choctaw  country. 
Mr.  Byington  has  labored  at  the  different  stations,  Elliot, 
Aiikhunna,  and  Yoknokchaya.  He  has  made  considera- 
ble progress  in  the  preparation  of  a  vocabulary  and  a  gram- 
mar in  the  Choctaw  language,  and  is  still  prosecuting 
his  labors  in  that  department. 


SAMUEL,  MOSEIiEY. 

Samuel  Moseley  was  born  in  Montpelier,  Washing- 
ton County,  Vt.,  September  24th,  1790.  He  entered  the 
sophomore  class  of  Middlebury  College,  in  1815.  Presi- 
dent Davis,  in  a  letter  to  the  Secretary  of  the  American 
Education  Society,  speaks  of  him  as  "  a  discreet  young 
man,  amiable  in  his  natural  disposition,  and  of  unquestion- 
able piety.  He  is  thought  by  his  instructers  to  have  no 
superior  in  his  class."  He  graduated  in  1818,  and  re- 
paired to  Andover,  where  he  received  a  regular  theological 
*15 


174  SAMUEL    MOSELEY. 

education.  During  the  winter  of  1821-2,  he  was  employ- 
ed as  a  missionary,  in  South  Carolina ;  and  during  the 
following  summer,  as  an  agent  of  the  American  Board  in 
New  Hampshire  and  Vermont.  The  principal  part  of  the 
year  1823,  he  spent  in  the  service  of  the  Domestic  Mis- 
sionary Society.  The  people  of  one  of  the  congregations 
in  Gloucester,  Mass.,  where  he  preached  for  some  time  to 
great  acceptance,  would  have  made  some  special  efforts  to 
settle  and  support  him,  had  he  not  been  devoted  to  the 
missionary  work.  He  had  kept  his  eye  steadily  fixed  on 
this  great  enterprise  from  the  commencement  of  his  prep- 
aration for  college. 

In  October,  1823,  Mr.  Moseley  left  New  England  for 
Mayhew,  in  the  Choctaw  nation,  where  he  arrived  in 
December,  and  entered  with  zeal  upon  the  duties  of  his 
work.  Though  licensed  to  preach  more  than  three  years 
before,  he  was  never  ordained  missionary.  He  was  ex- 
pecting to  receive  ordination  on  missionary  ground ;  but 
his  life  was  taken  away  before  the  time  appointed  for  this 
service  had  arrived.  He  had  long  been  affected  with  pul- 
monary difficulties ;  and  he  probably  carried  with  him  to 
the  mission,  the  seeds  of  death.  Soon  after  he  arrived  at 
Mayhew,  he  went  to  Emmaus,  in  the  south  part  of  the 
nation,  where  he  labored  as  a  preacher  of  righteousness.- 
While  on  his  return,  he  was  much  exposed,  and  for  two 
nights,  slept  in  the  woods. 

Early  in  March,  1824,  he  and  Mrs.  Moseley  rode  to 
Bethel,  about  60  miles,  during  which  time  they  were  ex- 
posed to  heavy  rains,  and  suffered  severely  in  passing 
creeks  and  swamps.  During  the  summer  months,  he  was 
able  to  preach,  not  only  to  the  missionary  congregation, 
but  to  the  people  in  the  neighboring  white  settlements. 
The  last  sermon  which  he  preached,  was  on  the  Sabbath, 
August  22,  1824.  On  the  Tuesday  following,  he  had 
symptoms  of  fever.     He  was  visited  by  physicians  from 


SAMUEL     AUSTIN    WORCESTER.        ,  175 

Columbus,  and  received  the  kindest  attention  from  his 
missionary  associates.  After  the  6th  of  September,  he 
rapidly  declined.  Though  exceedingly  weak,  he  enjoy- 
ed, for  the  most  part,  special  manifestations  of  the  Divine 
presence.  Once,  when  observing  his  wife  in  tears,  he  en- 
treated her  not  to  weep,  as  it  was  painful  to  him ;  adding, 
I  wish  you  not  to  feel  distressed  any  more  on  my  account. 
She  replied  that  she  would  do  all  she  could  to  please  him ; 
"  but  you  know,"  said  she,  "  that  when  one  half  of  the 
heart  is  torn  away,  the  other  half  will  bleed." 

On  the  evening  of  September  10,  1824,  as  his  strength 
failed,  his  nerves  were  much  excited.  Some  of  the  time 
he  was  delirious.  He  died  about  four  o'clock  the*  next 
morning,  in  the  thirty-fourth  year  of  his  age,  and  at  the 
close  of  a  missionary  life  of  only  nine  months'  duration. 


SAMUEL.  AUSTIN  WORCESTER. 

Samuel  Austin  Worcester,  son  of  Rev.  Leonard 
Worcester,  of  Peacham,  Vt.,  was  born  January  19,  1798, 
at  Worcester,  Mass.,  where  his  father  then  resided.  In 
January,  1800,  at  the  age  of  two  3^ear^,  he  went  with  his 
father's  family  to  Peacham.  Here  he  constantly  resided 
until  he  entered  college,  to  the  preparatory  studies  of  which 
he  attended  at  the  academy  in  that  place.  He  entered 
the  freshman  class  in  the  University  of  Vermont,  in  the 
winter  of  1816.  The  University  was  then  under  the 
Presidency  of  the  late  Rev.  Samuel  Austin,  D.  D.,  who 
was  his  uncle  by  marriage  ;  Mrs.  Austin  and  his  mother 
being  sisters.     His  second  name  had  been  given  him  in 


176  SAMUEL     AUSTIN    WORCESTER. 

memory  of  his  uncle ;  and  from  him  he  now  received  as- 
sistance in  obtaining  his  education.  He  was  hopefully 
converted  in  the  year  1817,  a  year  long  to  be  remembered 
in  Peacham  for  a  wonderful  work  of  divine  grace ;  and 
he  united  with  his  father's  church  on  the  14th  of  Septem- 
ber of  the  same  year.  He  graduated  in  1819;  taught 
the  Academy  at  Randolph,  Vt.  one  }Tear  afterwards ;  and 
entered  the  Seminary  at.  Andover,  in  1820.  It  was  dur- 
ing his  residence  at  that  Institution,  that  he  determined  to 
devote  his  labors  and  his  life  to  the  cause  of  missions ;  and 
before  he  left  the  Institution,  he  offered  himself  to  the 
American  Board,  and  was  accepted.  Accordingly,  after 
leaving  the  Institution,  he  entered  into  their  service  as  an 
Agent.  He  was  married,  in  July,  1825,  at  Bedford,  N.H., 
to  Miss  Ann  Orr,  daughter  of  the  late  Hon.  John  Orr,  of 
that  town.  He  was  ordained  in  company  with  the  late 
Rev.  Elnathan  Gridley,  in  Park-street  Church,  Boston, 
August  25,  1825.  The  sermon  on  the  occasion  was 
preached  by  his  father.  He  immediately  afterwards  com- 
menced his  journey  to  the  Cherokee  nation,  and  arrived 
at  Brainerd  on  the  21st  of  October.  Mr.  Worcester  now 
commenced  the  study  of  the  native  language,  with  a  view 
to  preaching,  translating  the  Scriptures,  preparing  school- 
books,  &c.  In  1828,  he  formed  a  new  station,  and  estab- 
lished himself  at  New  Echota,  within  the  chartered  limits 
of  Georgia.  The  translation  of  the  Gospel  of  Matthew  was 
completed  and  published  in  1 829,  and  also  a  collection  of 
hymns,  translated  by  Mr.  Worcester,  in  editions  of  1000 
copies  each.  The  Cherokee  Phcsnix,  a  weekly  newspa- 
per in  Cherokee  and  English,  edited  by  Elias  Boudinot, 
a  Cherokee,  was  commenced  here  in  February,  1828,  in 
which  portions  of  Scripture  were  published.  In  a  letter 
dated  March  15,  1830,  Mr.  Worcester  thus  writes  to  the 
Secretary  of  the  Cherokee  delegation  at  Washington  : — 


SAMUEL     AUSTIN    WORCESTER.  177 

"  Agriculture  is  the  principal  employment  and  support  of 
the  Cherokees.  As  to  the  wandering  part  of* the  people, 
who  live  by  the  chase,  if  they  are  to  be  found  in  the  na- 
tion, I  certainly  have  not  found  them ;  nor  ever  heard  of 
them,  except  from  the  floor  of  Congress,  and  other  distant 
sources  of  information.  I  do  not  know  of  a  single  family, 
who  depend  in  any  considerable  degree,  on  game  for  a 
support. — As  to  education,  the  number  who  can  read  and 
write  English,  is  considerable,  though  it  bears  but  a  mod- 
erate proportion  to  the  whole  population.  The  Cherokee 
language,  as  far  as  I  can  judge,  is  read  and  written  by  a 
large  majority  of  those  between  childhood  and  middle 
age." 

About  the  middle  of  January,  1831,  the  missionaries  re- 
ceived a  copy  of  a  newspaper,  containing  a  law  just 
passed  hy  the  Legislature  of  Georgia,  for  extending 
complete  jurisdiction  over  the  Cherokee  nation.  An  oath 
was  required  of  them  to  submit  to,  and  support,  the  juris- 
diction of  Georgia  over  the  Cherokees,  on  penalty  of  a 
four  years'  confinement  at  hard  labor  in  the  penitentiary. 
On  Sunday,  March  13th,  Mr.  Worcester  was  arrested  by 
an  armed  military  guard,  and,  with  several  others,  taken 
to  Lawrenceville,  where  the  court  for  Gwinnett  county 
was  then  in  session.  Being  Post  Master,  however,  he 
was  discharged,  on  the  ground  that  he  was  an  author- 
ized agent  of  the  general  government.  This  office  was 
soon  after  taken  from  him,  and,  on  the  7th  of  July,  he  was 
again  arrested,  brought  under  guard  to  Lawrenceville, 
and  ordered  to  give  security  for  his  appearance  at  the  next 
term  of  the  Superior  Court.  He  returned  again  to  New 
Echota,  July  27th.  On  Wednesday  night,  August  17th, 
when  most  of  the  family  had  retired  to  bed,  he  was  a  third 
time  arrested  and  made  prisoner,  but  after  some  explana- 
tion, he  was  released,  and  permitted  to  return  home.  On 
the  15th  of  September,  he  was  brought  to  trial  and  con- 


178  HARRISON    ALLEN. 

demned  to  four  years'  hard  labor  in  the  penitentiary.     At 
the  gate  of  "the  prison,  pardon  was  offered,  on  condition 
that  he  would  take  the   oath  of  allegiance  to   the  State. 
This    he  declined;    and  was    accordingly,    with   Doct. 
Butler,  thrust  into  prison.     A  writ  of  error  was  granted 
by   one  of  the  Justices  of  the    Supreme    Court    of  the 
United  States  :    and  the  case  was  brought  up   and   ably 
argued  on  the  20th,  21st,  and  23d  days  of  February,  1832, 
by  Messrs.  Wirt  and  Sargeant  in  behalf  of  the  plaintiffs  in 
error.   The  decision  of  the  Court  was  pronounced  by  Chief 
Justice  Marshall,  March  3,  1832,  by  which  the  laws  of 
Georgia  in  question,  were  declared  to  be  "contrary  to  the 
constitution,  treaties,  and  laws  of  the  United  States.11   This 
decision    was  not    enforced.     On  the   14th  of    January, 
1833,  the  Missionaries  were  discharged  from  the  penitentia- 
ry, by  order  from  the   Governor,  after  a  confinement  of 
sixteen  months.     Messrs.  Worcester  and  Butler  forthwith 
resumed  their  labors  among  the  Cherokees ;  the  law,  un- 
der which  they  had  been  imprisoned,  having  been  previ- 
ously repealed. 


HARRISON    ALLEX. 

Harrison  Allen,  son  of  William  and  Love  Coffin 
Allen  was  born  in  Chilmack,  on  Martha's  Vineyard, 
April  26th,  1 792.  His  parents  removed  to  Industry  near 
Farmington,  in  Maine,  when  he  was  about  four  months 
old.  His  mother  died  June  5,  1831,  in  the  triumphs  of 
faith,  though  she  never  made  a  public  profession  of  reli- 


HARRISON    ALLEN  179 

gion.     His  father  is  still  living,  and  has  been  a  professed 
follower  of  Christ  for  many  years. 

The  first  years  of  Mr.    Allen's  life  were  spent  upon  his 
father's  farm.     In  1814,  when  about  22  years  of  age,  he 
hopefully  became  a  subject  of  renewing'  grace,  and  soon 
united  with  the   Congregational  church   in  Farmington. 
He  was  now  desirous  of  being  employed  as  a  laborer  in 
the  vinejrard  of  Christ;  but  being   embarrassed   by  the 
want  of  means  for  prosecuting  the  necessary  studies  pre- 
paratory to  such  a  work,  he  hesitated  for  a  time  as  to  the 
course  of  duty.     At  length,  in  1815,  n  midst  many  discour- 
agements, he  entered  upon  the  preparatory  studies  for  col- 
lege.    He  was  dependant  for  support,   entirely,  upon  his 
own  exertions ;  and  these  exertions  were  not  withheld. 
Indolence  was  no  part  of  his  character.     Cheerfully  and 
assiduously  did  he  exert  himself,  both  in  pursuing  his  stu- 
dies, and  acquiring  the  means  of  support.     He  commenced 
his  preparation  for  college  with  the  Rev.  Josiah  Peet,  of 
Norridgewock ;     and  completed  it   at  the   Academy   in 
Bloomfield,  an  adjoining  town.    In  the  fall  of  1820,  being 
in  the  29th  year  of  his  age,  he  became  a  member  of  Bow- 
doin  College.     In  prudence  and  economy,  he  was  truly 
exemplary.     He    expended  nothing  needlessly,  and   yet 
gave  abundant  evidence  of  possessing  a  truly  benevolent 
heart.     In  the  benevolent  objects  of  the  day,  he  felt  a  live- 
ly interest.     This  he  manifested,  by  contributions  from  his 
limited  means,  and  particularly  by  his  efforts,  which  he 
cheerfully  made  in  carrying  these  objects  into  effect.     He 
was  remarkably  diligent  in  improving  his  time ;  and  was 
careful  to  turn  all  his  hours  to  some  good  account.     Du- 
ring a  winter  vacation  in  college,   while  engaged  jn  in- 
structing a  common  school,  he  daily  walked  two  miles  to 
instruct  an  evening  school  in  another  district. 

Mr.  Allen  graduated  in  September,  1824,  and  soon  com- 
menced a  course  of  theology,  with  the  Rev.  Benjamin 


180  HARRISON    ALLEN. 

Tappan  of  Augusta,  with  whom  he  remained  a  short  time. 
Having  received  an  invitation  to  take  charge  of  the  Acad- 
emy connected  with  Bowdoin  College,  he  complied  with 
the  request,  and  in  this  employment  passed  the  remainder 
of  the  yeaf.  It  was  his  intention  to  complete  his  theologi- 
cal studies  with  Mr.  Tappan;  but  having  been  present  at 
the  anniversary  of  the  Seminary  at  Andover  in  Septem- 
ber, 1825,  he  concluded  to  pursue  them  at  that  Institution. 
During  the  second  year  of  his  residence  there,  he  resolved 
to  devote  himself  as  a  missionary  to  the  heathen  ;  though 
he  had  evidently  thought  and  felt  much  on  the  subject, 
previously  to  this  period.  He  offered  himself  to  the  Amer- 
ican Board,  expecting  that  the  North-west  coast  would 
be  his  field  of  labor,  but  he  was  eventually  assigned  to  the 
Choctaw  mission. 

Mr.  Alien  completed  his  theological  course  at  Andover 
in  September,  1823;  and  during  the  subsequent  year  was 
employed  as  Agent  for  the  Board  in  some  parts  of  Maine, 
and  Massachusetts,  where  he  was  instrumental  in  forming 
several  associations  auxiliary  to  the  Board.  On  Thurs- 
day evening,  the  24th  of  September,  1829,  he  was  ordain- 
ed at  Park  Street  Church,  in  Boston,  in  company  with 
Messrs.  Cutting  Marsh,  William  Hervey,  and  Hollis  Reed. 
Rev.  John  McDowell,  of  Elizabeth  town,  N.  J.,  preached 
on  the  occasion.  On  the  29th  of  the  same  month,  he  was 
married  to  Miss  Nancy  Eames,  of  Wilmington,  Mass., 
and  immediately  after,  made  his  farewell  visit  to  his  friends 
in  Maine. 

On  the  1st  of  December,  1829,  Mr  Allen  embarked  at 
Boston  with  Mrs.  Allen,  Mr.  John  Dudley,  and  Miss  Eu- 
nice dough;  and  arrived  at  Mobile,  on  the  22d  of  the 
same*  month.  From  thence  he  took  passage  by  steam- 
boat, up  the  river  Tombeckbe,  to  Columbus  in  the  state  of 
Mississippi.  After  visiting  the  mission  stations  in  the  vi- 
cinity of  Mayhew,  he  proceeded  to  Elliot,  where  he  arrived 


Harrison  allen\  181 

©ft  the  26th  of  January,  1830.  This  was  the  field  of  la- 
bor which  had  been  assigned  to  him,  and  he  entered  upon 
it,  under  favorable  auspices,  preaching  through  an  inter- 
preter as  often  as  he  could  gain  an  audience,  not  only  at 
Elliot,  but  at  other  places  from  30  to  60  miles  distant.  On 
the  last,  day  of  February,  which  was  the  first  communion 
season  after  his  arrival,  he  had  the  happiness  of  admitting 
to  the  church  five  natives,  and  also  one  African  woman 
by  letter  from  another  church.  At  the  same  time  he  sat 
down  to  the  table  of  our  Lord,  in  company  with  17'  other 
communicants.  At  subsequent  periods,  six  more  were  ad- 
ded to  the  church. 

In  a  letter  dated  Elliot,  September  20,  1830,  Mr.  Al- 
len thus  writes  ;  "  Since  my  residence  here,  about  one  half 
of  my  time  has  been  employed  at  Elliot,  and  the  other  at 
places  where  religious  meetings  had  been  previously  held. 
The  reception  I  have  met,  has  on  the  whole,  been  quite  as 
favorable  as  a  stranger  could  expect.  the  full-blood 
Ghoctaws,  are,  as  a  people,  kind  and  friendly  even  to 
strangers.  Good  attention  has  generally  been  given  to 
preaching,  and  at  times,  more  than  ordinary  seriousness 
has  been  witnessed."  As  the  inhabitants  were  exceeding- 
ly sparse,  his  parochial  visits  and  appointments  occasion- 
ed him  much  fatiguing  travel,  which,  together  with 
the  influence  of  the  climate,  was  undoubtedly  the  cause  of 
the  disease  which  terminated  his  life.  He  died  August 
19th,  1831,  in  the  40th  year  of  his  age.  The  following 
particulars  respecting  his  last  sickness,  are  from  a  letter 
of  Mrs.  Allen.  "  My  dear  husband's  sickness  was  short 
and  very  distressing.  He  was  taken  with  the  disease  on 
Saturday,  August  13th,  and  the  next  Friday  morning  at 
5  o'clock,  he  was  joyfully  released  from  sin  and  suffering. 
His  disease  was  a  bilious  fever.  For  some  time  before  his 
sickness,  he  seemed  to  be  in  great  haste  to  finish  the  work 
which  his  heavenlv  father  had  given  him  to  do.  He  lived 
16 


182  HARRISON    ALLEN. 

near  to  the  throne  of  grace,  and  appeared  to  enjoy  uncom- 
mon freedom  in  communing  with  the  Father  of  spirits. 
He  was  able  to  converse  but  little  during  his  sickness.  It 
was  with  much  difficulty  that  he  could  express  what  he 
wished.  At  one  time  he  exclaimed,  '  Oh  I  there  are  so 
many  sins  of  omission,  I  need  a  Saviour  as  much  as  the 
thief  on  the  cross.'  As  his  fever  increased,  he  grew  delir- 
ious, but  at  intervals  enjoyed  his  reason,  and  seemed  anx- 
ious to  leave  his  dying  message.  He  attempted  many 
times  to  speak,  but  his  strength  failed  before  he  could  utter 
many  words.  His  death  was  peaceful.  He  was  able  to 
speak  but  a  few  moments  before  his  spirit  departed." 

In  another  letter,  Mrs.  Allen  writes,  "  From  my  first, 
acquaintance  with  Mr.  Allen,  I  considered  him  eminently 
a  man  of  prayer.  It  may  truly  be  said  of  him,  that  he 
esteemed  communion  with  God  '  more  than  his  necessary 
food.'  It  was  a  practice  which  he  early  formed,  of  fre- 
quently absenting  himself  from  dinner,  that  he  might  pre- 
serve his  mind  vigorous,  and  gain  time  to  pray.  Toward 
the  close  of  his  life,  he  had  increasing  delight  in  drawing 
nigh  to  God,  and  was  so  frequently  thus  employed  while 
at  home,  that  I  felt  unwilling  to  enter  his  study,  at  any 
hour  of  the  day,  without  previously  ascertaining  how  he 
was  engaged.  As  he  ripened  for  heaven,  a  devoted  mis- 
sionary life  appeared  more  desirable  to  him  than  ever.  A 
specimen  of  his  zeal  is  manifest  in  an  incident  which  oc- 
curred a  few  months  before  his  death.  He  had  made  an 
appointment  30  miles  from  Elliot.  The  morning  on  which 
he  was  to  leave  home,  he  was  evidently  too  sick  to  leave  his 
bed,  but  could  not  be  persuaded  to  relinquish  the  idea  of  fulfil  - 
ing  his  appointment.  He  took  a  little  gruel,  and  commenced 
his  journey  on  horseback,  but  had  proceeded  a  few  rods  only, 
when  he  fainted  and  fell  to  the  ground.  He  was  assisted 
to  the  house,  and  suffered  a  severe  attack  of  fever.  He 
met  death,  as  a  faithful  servant  would  receive  a  call  from 


HARRISON    ALLEN.  183 

his  master  whom  he  loved,  to  leave  a  field  before  he  had 
finished  the  labor  which  he  designed  to  perform." 

Mrs.  Allen  is  now  living  with  her  friends  in  Wilmington, 
Middlesex  Count. j,  Mass.  She  buried  one  child  at  May- 
hew,  and  the  other  on  her  return  home. 

"  As  a  man"  observes  the  Rev.  Mr.  Peet,  "  Mr.  Allen 
was  deservedly  considered,  as  possessing  an  excellent  spirit, 
sound  principles,  unyielding  integrity,  and  solid  worth.  His 
talents  were  not  brilliant.  He  was  never  forward,  or  obtru- 
sive, but  modest  and  retiring,  meek  and  gentle.  His  friend- 
ships were  warm,  and  unwavering.  He  endeared  himself 
to  a  large  circle  of  acquaintances ;  and  those  who  knew 
him  best,  loved  him  most. 

"  As  a  Christian,  he  was  exemplary.  Not  subject  to 
great  fluctuations  of  feeling,  his  piety  was  uniform,  active, 
and  practical.  It  led  him  to  a  course  of  conduct  uniform- 
ly consistent.  He  tenderly  loved  his  friends  ;  but  he  loved 
his  Saviour,  and  the  salvation  of  the  perishing  heathen 
more.  Yet  though  he  had  devoted  his  life  to  the  good  of 
the  heathen,  his  interest  in  the  welfare  of  his  friends  re- 
mained undiminished.  A  short  time  before  entering  upon 
his  mission,  after  he  had  visited  his  friends,  and  taken  his 
leave  of  a  pious  sister,  she  found  a  note  in  his  hand-wri- 
ting naming  four  of  his  connexions  who  gave  no  evidence 
of  piety,  and  saying,  "  Let  us  pray  for  them,  till  they  are 
converted,  or  as  long  as  we  live"  And  it  is  worthy  of  re- 
mark, that  although  he  left  the  world  so  soon  after  this, 
two  of  these  persons  were  called  before  him,  one  of 
whom  met  death  in  the  triumphs  of  faith ;  the  piety  of 
the  other  was  not  so  evident.  One  of  the  survivers  also 
obtained  a  hope  in  Christ  before  he  died." 

The  preceding  notice  of  Mr.  Allen  was  obtained  from 
Mrs.  Allen :  and  from  the  Rev.  Josiah  Peet,  of  Norridge- 
wock,  Maine,  in  whose  family  Mr.  Allen  resided  several 
years. 


184  CUTTING  "MARSH. 


CUTTING  MARSH. 


Cutting  Marsh,  son  of  Samuel  W.  and  Sally  Marsh, 
was  born  in  Danville,  Caledonia  County,  Vt.,  July  20th, 
1800.  His  father  is  still  living  in  Danville:  his  mother 
died  when  he  was  only  fourteen  years  of  age.  His  lite- 
rary advantages  were  only  such  as  are  enjoyed  in  a  com- 
mon district  school,  until  he  was  about  nineteen  years  of 
age,  when  he  commenced  studies  preparatory  to  college,  at 
Phillips  Academy  in  Andover.  He  hoped  that  he  expe- 
rienced the  power  of  religion  during  a  great  revival  in  his 
native  town,  about  two  years  before ;  but  he  did  not  unite 
with  any  church  until  he  came  to  Andover.  He  continued 
three  years  at  Phillips  Academy,  and  entered  Dartmouth 
College,  in  1822.  Having  graduated  in  1826,  he  soon 
after  entered  the  Seminary  at  Andover,  and  while  there, 
determined  to  become  a  missionary.  In  a  letter  to  his 
sister  in  the  year  1828,  he  says: — "You  will,  without 
doubt,  wish  to  ask,  what  are  my  calculations  for  the  fu- 
ture. That  is  a  question  which  sometimes  awakens  in 
my  mind  the  deepest  anxiety.  I  hardly  know  where  Di- 
vine Providence  will  cast  my  lot ;  but  it  is  my  prayer,  if 
I  am  ever  permitted  to  preach  the  unsearchable  riches  of 
Christ,  that  I  may  do  it  among  the  heathen" 

He  completed  his  course  at  Andover  in  1829;  and  on 
Thursday  evening,  the  24th  of  September,  wTas  ordained 
at  Park-street  Church,  Boston,  together  with  Messrs. 
Allen,  Hervey,  and  Reed. — Mr.  Marsh  did  not  reach  his 
station  at  Green  Bay,  until  the  spring  of  1830.  Tn  the 
fall  of  1831,  he  was  appointed  by  the  Committee  of  the 
Board,  an  agent  to  visit  the  churches  in  the  Western  Re- 
serve, Ohio.  He  accordingly  left  his  station  in  October, 
and  after  spending  the  winter  and  spring  in  the  agency., 


CUTTING    MARSH.  185 

returned  in  June,  1832.  He  visited  a  large  number  of  the 
churches,  preachad  on  the  subject  of  missions,  attended  the 
meetings  of  various  ecclesiastical  bodies,  and  was  every 
where  kindly  received. 

In  a  letter  to  the  '  Society  of  Inquiry,'  dated  Statesburg, 
near  Green  Bay,  August  8,  1832,  he  says: — "This  mis- 
sion has  been  favored  with  three  seasons  of  awakening, 
since  it  was  established,  in  1828.  The  last  was  during 
my  absence,  last  winter.  Many  of  the  very  dregs  of  the 
tribe  were  the  hopeful  subjects  of  it,  whilst  others,  who 
were  very  moral,  were  passed  by.  In  July,  we  had  a  sea- 
son of  communion,  the  first  since  my  return,  when  nine 
were  added  to  the  church,  and  sat  down  with  us  at  the 
table  of  the  Lord.  It  was  one  of  the  most  solemn  and  in- 
teresting seasons  I  have  ever  witnessed.  My  church  now 
consists  of  64  members,  who  generally  appear  very  well — 
but  they  are  emphatically  babes  in  Christ.  The  Tempe- 
rance Society  has  been  the  means  of  accomplishing  great 
good,  and  its  effects  are  visible  in  the  morals  and  habits  of 
almost  the  whole  nation.  It  now  consists  of  about  100 
members.  I  preach  twice  on  the  Sabbath,  but  have  an 
interpreter  only  half  of  the  day.  At  the  third  meeting,  the 
members  of  the  church  always  take  a  part  in  the  exerci- 
ses. I  presume  that  there  is  not  better  order,  nor  more  ap- 
parent devotion  in  your  chapel,  than  is  uniformly  witnessed 
in  my  congregation,  from  Sabbath  to  Sabbath.  The  choir 
of  singers  is  wholly  Indian,  and  the  singing  is  as  good  as 
it  is  generally  in  country  congregations." 


16* 


186  WILLIAM     THURSTON    BOUTWELL, 


WILLIAM  THURSTON  BOUTWELL. 

William  Thurston  Boutwell,  son  of  Nehemiah 
and  Elizabeth  Boutwell,  was  born  at  Lyndeboro',  Hillsbo- 
rough Count}',  N.  H.,  in  the  year  1803.  When  about 
eighteen  years  of  age,  he  became  hopefully  pious ;  and 
soon  after  united  with  the  church  in  his  native  place.  He 
pursued  his  preparatory  studies  at  Exeter  Academy,  N.  H., 
and  entered  Dartmouth  College  in  the  fall  of  1824.  After 
his  graduation,  he  entered  upon  a  regular  course  of  theo- 
logical study  at  Andover,  which  he  completed  in  1831. 

He  was  ordained  to  the  work  of  a  missionary,  on  the 
7th  of  June,  1831,  at  Wobum,  Mass.,  together  with  Mr. 
Sherman  Hall.  The  Sermon  was  preached  by  Rev.  Mil- 
ton Badger,  of  Andover.  On  the  13th  of  the  same  month, 
he  commenced  his  journey  to  the  destined  field  of  his  mis- 
sionarv  labors,  on  the  shore  of  Lake  Superior;  and  arrived 
at  Mackinaw  the  13th  of  July.  It  was  thought  best  that 
he  should  remain  there  for  a  time,  that  he  might  assist  Mr. 
Ferry  in  his  labors,  and  enjoy  greater  facilities  for  acqui- 
ring the  Ojibeway  language. 

He  remained  at  Mackinaw  and  at  Sault  Sainte  Marie, 
principally  engaged  in  the  study  of  the  Ojibeway  language, 
for  nearly  a  year;  when  he  received  an  invitation  from  H. 
R.  Schoolcraft,  Esq.,  United  States  Agent  for  Indian  affairs 
in  that  quarter,  to  accompany  him  on  a  tour  among  the 
Northwestern  Indians,  to  which  the  latter  had  been  ap- 
pointed by  the  War  Department.  As  a  part  of  Mr.  Bout- 
well's  primary  object  was  to  explore  the  country,  and  as- 
certain the  number,  position,  and  character  of  the  Indian 
tribes,  he  promptly  accepted  the  invitation.  He  left  Mack- 
inaw on  the  4th  of  June,  1832  ;  proceeded  to  the  western 
extremity  of  Lake  Superior,  thence  to  the  head  waters  of 


SHERMAN     HALL.  187 

the  Mississippi :  and  returned  to  La  Point  on  the  6th  of 
August,  to  join  Mr.  Hall  in  his  labors  there. 


SHERMAN  HAL.L. 

Sherman  Hall  was  a  native  of  Wethersfield,  Wind- 
sor County,  Vt.  He  fitted  for  college  at  Phillips  Acade- 
my in  Andover,  Mass. ;  and  entered  Dartmouth  College 
in  the  fall  of  1824.  After  his  graduation,  in  1828,  he 
pursued  the  regular  course  of  theological  studies  at  Ando- 
ver; and  in  June  7th,  1831,  was  ordained,  with  Mr.  Bout- 
well,  at  Woburn,  Mass.,  as  a  missionary  of  the  American 
Board.  He  was  married  to  Miss  Parker,  of  Wethers- 
field,  Vt. 

On  the  13th  of  June,  1831,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hall,  with 
Mr.  Boutwell,  left  Boston  for  Mackinaw,  intending  to  es- 
tablish a  mission  among  the  Ojibeway  Indians.  They 
arrived  at  Mackinaw  on  the  13th  of  July,  and,  after  a  de- 
lay of  about  three  weeks,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hall  and  Mr. 
Ayer  proceeded  to  the  field  of  their  future  labors.  They 
arrived  at  Magdalen  Island,.in  Lake  Superior,  on  the  30th 
of  August.  Here  they  opened  a  school,  about  a  month 
after  their  arrival,  which  has  hitherto  consisted  of  about 
twenty  regular  scholars. 


188  ASHER    WRIGHT. ASHER    BLISS. 


ASIIER  WRIGHT. 

Asher  Wright,  son  of  Dea.  Royal  Wright,  was  bom 
at  Hanover,  Grafton  County,  N.  H.,  Sept.  7,  1803.  He 
fitted  for  college  at  Plainfleld,  N.  H. ;  and  was  a  member 
of  Dartmouth  College  somewhat  mere  than  one  year.  He 
became  hopefully  pious  while  at  home,  during 'the  year 
1826.  He  entered  the  Seminary  at  Andover  in  1828,  and 
completed  the  usual  course  in  September,  1831.  He  was 
ordained  in  his  native  place,  on  the  12th  of  October,  in 
company  with  Mr.  D.  B.  Lyman ;  on  which  occasion  the 
sermon  was  preached  by  President  Lord,  of  Dartmouth 
College.  He  was  married  to  Miss  Martha  Egerton,  of 
Randolph,  Vt. ;  and  proceeded  to  Seneca,  in  New  York, 
which  was  the  station  to  which  he  had  been  assigned. 
He  arrived  at  Seneca,  and  commenced  his  missionary  la- 
bors on  the  9th  of  November.  The  health  of  Mrs.  Wright 
at  this  time  was  poor,  and  it  was  thought  expedient  that 
she  should  spend  the  winter  with  her  friends  in  Hudson, 
Ohio.  But  her  disease  had  progressed  too  far  to  be  ar- 
rested by  any  change  of  climate  or  circumstances ;  and 
on  Saturday,  Jan.  7,  1832,  she  died,  aged  23  years. — Mr. 
Wright  is  still  laboring  at  the  Seneca  station. 


ASHER  BLISS. 


Asher  Bliss  was  born  at  West  Fairlee,  Orange  Coun- 
ty, Vt.,  Feb.  20,  1801.     He  became  hopefully   pious  du- 


ASIIER    ELISS.  180 

ring  the  year  1821,  and  joined  the  church  in  his  native- 
place.  He  commenced  his  studies  at  Thetford,  Vt.,  and 
entered  Amherst  College  in  the  fall  of  1825.  He  gradu- 
ated in  1829,  and  for  the  three  succeeding  years,  prose- 
cuted his  studies  at  Andover.  He  was  ordained  as  a 
missionary  of  the  American  Board,  at  Thetford,  Vt.,  Sept. 
25,  1832.  The  sermon  was  preached  by  the  Rev.  Joseph 
Tracy,  of  Windsor,  Vt. — He  was  married  to  Miss  Cassan- 
dra Hooper,  of  Boylston,  Mass.;  and,  about  the  10th  of 
October,  they  commenced  their  journey  for  the  Cattarau- 
gus mission,  on  Lake  Erie,  in  the  western  part  of  the 
State  of  New  York.  They  arrived  at  Cattaraugus  on  the 
2nd  of  November,  and  Were  warmly  welcomed  by  the  In- 
dians. They  have  taken  the  place  of  Mr.  Thayer,  the 
former  teacher  at  that  place,  who,  on  account  of  his  health, 
and  the  circumstances  of  his  family,  desired  to  be  released 
from  the  service  of  the  Board. 


PART  III. 


CORRESPONDENCE. 

The  Society  of  Inquiry  has  from  its  first  organization, 
maintained  an  extensive  correspondence  with  the  different 
Theological  and  Literary  Institutions  in  the  United  States, 
as  also  with  "several  in  Great  Britain,  and  on  the  continent 
of  Europe ;  besides  a  regular  intercourse  with  most  of  the 
missionary  stations  of  the  American  Board.  Much 
of  this  correspondence  would  probably  be  interesting  to 
the  religious  public,  but  the  plan  of  the  present  work  will 
allow  only  a  few  selections. 

The  first  letter  which  we  shall  present,  is  fr.om  the  late 
Rev.  Dr.  Burder,  Secretary  of  the  London  Missionary 
Society,  and  directed  to  Mr.  Judson,  in  reply  to  certain 
inquiries  respecting  that  Society.  Dr.  Burder  died  May 
26th,  1832. 

London,  July  18,   1810. 
Dear  Sir, 

Your  letter  of  April  23d,  to  the  Rev.  Mr.  Bogue,  Prin- 
cipal of  the  Missionary  Seminary  at  Gosport,  was  trans- 
mitted by  him  to  the  Directors  of  the  Missionary  Society, 
by  whom  it  was  perused  with  great  pleasure.  They 
rejoice  most  sincerely  that  you  and  other  young  gentlemen 
devoted  to  the  work  of  the  ministry,  and  in  a  course  of 
education  for  it,  have  turned  your  thoughts  towards  the 
benighted  world  of  the  heathen.     Hitherto,  we  have  found 


LETTER  FROM  GEORGE  BURDER.         191 

but  too  few  of  the  sons  of  the  prophets  disposed  to  leave 
the  smooth  path  of  pastoral  labors  among  their  fellow- 
christians,  to  travel  that  nigged  way  which  presents  it- 
self to  a  missionary ;  few,  comparatively,  have  the  noble 
ambition  to  "  preach  Christ  where  before  he  was  not  na- 
med." The  Directors  therefore  hail  your  pious  resolution 
as  the  dawn  of  a  more  glorious  day  among  the  heathen. 

Let  infidels  despise  a  "  passion  for  missions,"  and  laugh 
at  "  the  heroic  passion  for  saving  souls" — we  know  as- 
suredly that  it  is  the  very  same  passion  which  moved  the 
breast  of  our  Saviour  when  he  wept  over  Jerusalem,  and 
which  inspired  the  holy  fishermen  of  Judea,  and  the  zeal- 
ous tentmaker  of  Tarsus,  when  they  went  forth  accom- 
panied by  the  divine  presence,  and  spread  abroad  in  every 
place,  the  sweet  savor  of  the  Redeemer's  name.  ■ 

I  am  directed,  Sir,  to  say  that  the  London  Missionary  So- 
ciety hope  to  add  many  to  the  number  of  missionaries  gone 
to  the  East.  The  Directors  would  invite  you  to  come  over 
directly,  but  that  it  seems  regular  first  to  receive  from  your 
own  pen  (and  if  others  are  like-minded,  from  their  pens,) 
a  full  and  explicit  declaration  of  your  religious  sentiments, 
in  the  most  unequivocal  terms  ;  and  also  of  your  religious 
feelings,  or  what  is  frequently  called  experience.  Not 
that  we  have  any  doubt  on  these  heads,  but  we  feel  our- 
selves in  a  very  responsible  situation,  when  we  admit 
candidates  for  missionary  work,  and  have  suffered  much, 
in  some  instances,  for  want  of  greater  care. 

At  the  same  time,  you  will  have  the  goodness  to  trans- 
mit to  us  those  testimonials  of  your-  christian  character 
and  talents  to  which  you  refer,  concerning  which  also  we 
entertain  no  doubt  whatever.  On  the  reception  of  these 
papers,  we  shall  without  delay  request  you  to  "  come  over 
and  help  us."  Your  expenses,  after  your  arrival,  will 
certainly  be  defrayed  by  our  Society.  Our  students  are 
boarded  at  Gosport,  with  a  moderate  allowance  for  apparel, 


102  CORRESPONDENCE. 

&.c.,.with  a  regard  to  economy  in  the  whole  arrangement. 
Should  three,  or  even  four,  be  disposed  to  come,  satis- 
factorily  recommended,  we  shall  not  object  to  the  expense; 
and  we  apprehend,  with  you,  that  the  generosity  of  the 
American  churches  will  hereafter  be  displayed  in  our 
assistance. 

I  am  Sir,  in  behalf  of  the  Directors, 

Your  affectionate  brother  in  Christ, 

George  Burder,  Secretary. 

At  the  time  Mr.  Judson  wrote  the  letter  to  which  the 
above  is  an  answer,  there  was  no  Missionary  Society  in 
this  country  to  which  he  could  look  for  assistance.  But 
before  this  answer  arrived,  the  American  Board  had  been 
organized,  although  as  yet  entirely  unprovided  with  funds. 
An  unsuccessful  effort  was  made  to  effect  some  concert  of 
measures  between  the  London  Society  and  the  American 
Board ;  and  the  Board  were  soon'  enabled  to  send  out  mis- 
sionaries at  their  own  expense. 

Another  letter  from  Dr.  Burder,  to  the  Societ^v,  dated 
London,  August  16,  1321,  breathes  a  truly  christian  spirit.' 

"  I  can  assure  you,  that  the  missionary  exertions  made 
in  the  United  States  for  the  propagation  of  the  gospel, 
afford  a  high  degree  of  sacred  pleasure  to  the  friends  of 
missions  in  England.  If  you  proceed  as  you  have 
begun,  I  am  not  sure  that  we  shall  not  become  jealous : 
however,  proceed  as  fast  as  you  please,  and  we  will  try  to 
keep  before  you — And  this  will  be  a  race  that  angels  will 
delight  to  witness.  May  there  never  be  any  contest  be- 
tween Old  and  New  Britain,  except  it  be  which  shall  do 
the  most  good — which  shall  most  glorify  God  ;  and  this 
will  be,  what  few  if  any  wars  have  deserved  to  be  styled 
—  The  Holy  War. 

We  are  particularly  delighted  with  your  efforts  in  the 


LETTER    FROM    WILLIAM    MILNE.  193 

Sandwich  Islands,  which,  may  the  God  of  heaven  abun- 
dantly prosper  !  I,  for  one,  long  had  my  eye  upon  that 
station ;  but  our  hands  were  too  full  to  make  the  effort, 
It  is  not  of  the  smallest  consequence  by  whom  the  work 
of  evangelization  is  effected.  None  are  more  than  the 
tools  which  the  Almighty  employs  ;  and  let  him  employ 
whom  he  pleases,  the  work  is  all  his  own,  and  to  him  be 
all  the  glory  ! 

If  a  distant  stranger,  now  in  his  70th  j-ear,  might  hope 
to  have  an  interest  in  your  prayers,  it  would  afford  pleas- 
ure to  your  unworthy  fellow-laborer, 

George  Burdek. 

The  following  letter  from  Mr.  Milne,  at  that  time  a 
student  in  the  Missionary  Seminary  at  Gosport,  England, 
directed  "  to  the  Missionary  students,  at  Andover,  Mass.," 
was  sent  by  Mr.  Judson,  who  was  in  England  in  1811, 
as  Agent,  for  the  American  Board.  Mr.  Milne  scon  after 
sailed  for  China,  under  the  direction  of  the  London  Mis- 
sionary Society.  He  died  at  Malacca,  June  2nd,  18:22, 
aged  37  years. 

Gosport,  June   \A.th,   1811, 
Dear  Brethren  in  Christ, 

Thanks  be  to  God  for  the  grand  union  of  believers  in 
Christ.  No  distance  of  place,  difference  of  color,  or  di- 
versity of  circumstances  can  prevent  its  exercise.  It  is 
divine,  and  proceeds  from  a  union  of  heart  to  the  moral 
character  of  God.  It  is  sweet,  and- resembles  the  bliss 
which  saints  and  angels  enjoy  at  Jehovah's  right  hand. 
It  is  useful,  and  makes  us  partakers  of  each  other's  com- 
forts ;  bearers  of  each  other's  burdens ;  and  laborers  to- 
gether in  the  work  of  the  Lord. 

Mysterious  are  the  dispensations  of   our  God  in  his 
providence  to  his  church,  and  in  his  world  ;  but  sovereign 
17 


194  CORRESPONDENCE. 

and  infinite  wisdom,  did  from  everlasting  mark  their 
course,  and  eternal  love,  and  almighty  power  is,  out  of 
every  thing,  bringing  good  to  his  cause. 

Noble  encouragement !  We  live  in  a  world  where 
God  has  a  great,  immensely  great,  work  to  accomplish. 
Our  fathers  were  permitted  and  honored  to  engage  in  it ; 
but  '  do  the  Prophets  live  forever'  1  Hear  Brethren,  that 
awfully  solemn  voice  from  the  east.  "  All  flesh  is  grass  " 
Cran,  Des  Granges,  and  Brain  are  no  more.  They  were  once 
engaged  in  the  noblest  work,  but  have  finished  their  day. 
Must  their  good  work  end  with  their  mortal  lives'?  No. 
Jesus  still  walks  in  the  midst  of  the  Golden  Candlesticks; 
and  if,  in  unsearchable  wisdom,  one  candle  be  extinguish- 
ed, he  can  kindle  others.  A  survey  of  Providence  proves 
this  truth.  No  sooner  had  England  groaned  in  sorrow 
to  hear  of  the  death  of  her  missionaries,  than  she  heard 
your  voices  from  the  western  continent,,  saying,  "  here 
are  we,  send  us"  The  sound  ■  filled  her  with  joy,  and 
taught  her  to  sing,  "  The  Lord  liveth,  and  blessed  be  my 
Rock."  With  unspeakable  pleasure  did  we  hail  the  ap- 
proach of  your  worthy  embassador,  the  Rev.  Mr.  Judson  ; 
and  said,  "  surely  the  Lord  hath  done  great  things  for 
us." 

But  Brethren,  look  abroad :  alas !  darkness  and  the 
shadow  cf  death  yet  cover  the  earth !  how  little  is  yet 
known  of  God  in  this  lower  world  !  How  shall  he  be 
known  as  the  God  of  grace  ?  The  winds  cannot  reveal 
the  sound  of  salvation,  nor  can  it  fly  on  the  morning  raj^. 
God  makes  use  of  intelligent  agents  to  accomplish  moral 
ends.  From  the  vile  race  of  Adam  are  men  taken  to 
"  publish  peace  by  Jesus  Christ."  Brethren,  ive  are  of  the 
number.  You  have  now  given  yourselves  to  the  perish- 
ing heathen,  and  will  soon  go  from  your  own  country, 
and  from  your  father's  house,  into  that  part  of  the  world 
which  the  Lord  your  God  shall  show  you.      But  seek, 


LETTER    FROM    SAMUEL    NEWELL.  195 

Brethren,  seek  to  kindle  a  fire  in  America  before  you  go, 
which  shall  burn  to  the  latest  ages ;  not  to  consume,  but  to 
warm,  and  to  animate  the  churches ;  to  stir  them  up  to 
commiserate  the  state  of  the  heathen.  Is  not  the  harvest 
great?  But  where  are  the  laborers  ?  Are  there  no  more 
of  your  brethren,  desirous  of  going?  Can  you  not  use 
rational  and  scriptural  arguments  with  them  ?  Surely 
you  will  be  greatly  distressed  on  your  voyage  to  think 
that  you  have  left  sixty  young  men  at  Andover,  and  not 
tiny  of  them  likely  to  follow  you.  I  will  not  say 
any;  for  I  have  heard  that  there  are  fifteen  looking 
forward  to  the  work.  O,  Sacred  -Spirit,  descend  and  fill 
their  souls  with  true  missionary  zeal,  that  they  may  go 
forth  to  make  known  thy  way  upon  the  earth,  and  thy 
saving  health  among  all  nations  ! 

Life,  Brethren,  is  short.  I  have  the  same  mark  in  view 
to  which  you  are  looking  forward :  but  we  know  not  if  we 
shall  ever  be  permitted  to  go  to  the  heathen,  and  to  publish 
among-  them,  the  unsearchable  riches  of  Christ.  But  "  let 
uj  live  while  we  live,"  and  never  think  of  going  from  any 
place,  without  leaving  a  savor  of  truth  behind  us,  many 
precious  instructions,  and  a  holy  example,  to  testify  for 
our  Master,  when  we  are  in  heathen  lands,  or  in  heaven. 
I  am,  &c. 

William  Milne. 

The  following  letter  from  Mr.  Newell,  directed  "  to  the 
Society  of  Inquiry  on  the  subject  of  missions  at  the  Di- 
vinity College,  Andover,"  is  the  only  letter  from  him  in 
the  possession  of  the  Society. 

Bombay,  May  24,    1815. 
Dear  Brethren, 

It  is  pleasing  to  us  who  are  laboring  among  the  hea- 
then in  India,  to  look  back  to  our  beloved  country,  and 


196  CORRESPONDENCE. 

indulge  the  delightful  hope  that  many  of  our  young 
brethren  are  there  preparing,  in  due  time  to  unite  with  us 
in  this  great  work.  Yes,  we  cherish  the  animating  hope, 
that  the  school  at  Andover,  and  other  religious  institutions 
in  America,  are  destined  by  Providence  to  send  forth  a 
long  succession  of  missionaries  to  the  heathen  -in  different 
parts  of  the  world,  even  till  the  happy  time  shall  come, 
when  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord  shall  cover  the  earth. 

The  present  is  an  auspicious  moment  for  sending  the 
gospel  to  every  part  of  the  world..  God  has  in  great 
mercy  restored  peace  again  to  the  earth  ;  the  ancient 
channels  of  commerce  are  again  opened  :  and  the- mis- 
sionary cause,  which  has  so  long  been  opposed  by  power, 
and  proscribed  by  law,  has  recently  obtained  a  signal  tri- 
umph in  the  late  decisions  on  that  subject  in  the  British 
Parliament.  Not  that  opposition  has  ceased,  or  ever  will 
cease,  while  there  remains  a  distinction  between  light  and 
darkness ;  but  that  has  been  accomplished  which  was 
spoken  long  ago,  "  if  this  work  be  of  God,  ye  cannot 
overthrow  it." 

The  present  state  of  the  world  loudly  calls  for  extraor- 
dinary exertions,  for  the  Redeemer's  kingdom.  A  few 
men  and  a  little  money  are  not  sufficient.  The  openings 
are  numerous,  the  field  is  immense,  thousands  of  mission- 
aries are  wanted.  Nothing.has  yet  been  done,  in  com- 
parison with  what  remains  to  be  done.  But  few  of  the 
great,  fields  have  yet  been  entered,  and  even  those  few 
have  but  here  and  there  a  solitary  laborer,  hundreds  and 
thousands  of  miles  from  each  other.  No  great  and  gen- 
eral success  can  be  expected,  until  the  hearts  and  exer- 
tions of  Christians  are  enlarged,  and  the  work  is  carried 
on  with  more,  resolution.  What  can  forty  missionaries  do 
towards  preaching  the  gospel  to  the  500,000,000  inhabi- 
tants of  Asia  ?  They  are  not  enough  to  impart  to  one  in 
a  million,  a  morsel  of   the  bread  of  life.     Missionaries  in 


LETTER    FROM    SAMUEL    NEWELL.  197 

great  numbers  are  wanted ;  faithful,  patient,  and  perse- 
vering missionaries,  to  preach  Christ  crucified  to  the  hea- 
then, as  the  only  way  of  life.  Such  preaching  is  the 
oreat  means  God  has  ordained  for  the  conversion  of  the 

o 

world;  and  until  the  gospel  is  thus  preached,  faithfully, 
powerfully,  constantly,  and  extensively,  the  conversion  of 
the  heathen  is  not  to  be  looked  for. 

The  Moravians,  the  missionaries  at  the  Cape  of  Good 
Hope,  and  the  Danish  missionaries  on  the  Coromandel 
Coast,  have  been  the  most  remarkable  as  constant  and 
zealous  preachers  among  the  heathen;  and  accordingly, 
they  above  all  others,  have  been  blessed  with  numerous 
converts.  It  will  be  of  little,  if  any  avail,  to  distribute  Bi- 
bles, (though  ever  so  well  translated)  among  a  heathen  peo- 
ple to  whom  the  word  of  God  is  not  preached.-  Let  it  not 
be  thought  therefore,  that  the  work  of  converting  the  hea- 
then in  Asia  is  nearly  .accomplished,  or  in  a  fair  way  to 
be  accomplished  shortly,  because  translations  of  the  Bible 
are  multiplying.  The  call  for  missionaries  to  preach  the 
way  of  life  to  the  heathen  is  as  great  as  ever. 

Dear  Brethren,  I  cannot  enlarge,  nor  is  there  need  that 
I  should.  The  great  reasons  for  .attempting  to  evangelize 
the  world,  have  been  clearly  stated,  and  forcibly  urged  in 
most  of  the  recent  publications  on  the  subject  of  missions. 
These  reasons  are  eternal  and  immutable.  They  can 
never  cease  to  be  binding,  while  there  remains  on  earth  a 
single  tribe  of  men,  that  has  not  bowed  to  the  scepter  of 
Christ.  May  your  duty  be  made  clear  and  plain  to  you, 
and  may  we  have  the  unspeakable  happiness,  to  greet 
very  many  of  you  as  fellow-laborers  in  the  kingdom  of 
our  Lord  among  the  heathen. 

I  regret  that  the  hurried  departure  of  the  ship  by  which 
we  send  the  present  communications,  will  not  allow  me 
time  to  transcribe  a  paper  relative  to  the  different  mission- 
ary fields  in  the  eastern  world,  which  I  had  hastily  drawn 
#17 


198  CORRESPONDENCE. 

up  with  an  intention  of  enclosing  it  to  the  Society  at 
Andover.  We  expect  another  opportunity  in  two  months, 
by  which  I  shall  endeavor  to  send  it  to  you.  In  the  pa- 
pe  alluded  to,  T  have  noticed  six  different  fields,  which, 
according  to  their  relative  importance  in  my  estimation, 
I  arrange  in  the  following  order;  1.  India.  2.  Western 
Asia;  comprehending  the  countries  on  the  Indus,  Persia, 
Turkey  in  Asia,  and  Arabia.  3..  Eastern  Africa  :  includ- 
ing Egypt,  Abyssinia,  and  the  Island  of  Madagascar.  4. 
The  Islands  in  the  Indian  Ocean,  of  which  Java  is  the 
first.  5.  Burmah,  and  the.  adjacent  countries.  6.  China. 
— The  order  of  arrangement,  I  found  on  the  two-fold 
principle  of  amount  of  population,  and  facility  for  the  in- 
troduction and  propagation  of  the  gospel. 

Remember  our  mission  in  your  prayers.  We  arc  just  be- 
ginning, with  stammering  lips,  to  preach  Christ  to  the 
heathen  in  this  place.  Pray  daily  that  our  labor  may  not 
be  in  vain  in  the  Lord. 

In  behalf  of  the  mission,  I  present  you  our  most  cordial 
salutation. 

Yours,  sincerely, 

Samuel  Newell. 

The  following  letter  from  Gordon  Hall,  addressed  to 
"  Rev.  Samuel  J.  Mills, '  will  probably  be  considered  as 
possessing  some  interest. 

Bombay,  June  7  th,  1815. 
My  Dear  Mills, 

This  is  at  least  my  second  letter  to  you  from  India. 
Brother  Nott  is  the  bearer  of  it.  '  Tell  me  what  you  are 
about  in  Bombay,'  you  exclaim.  Well  then,  while  you 
are  sleeping,  I  am  reading  Hebrew  and  Greek,  studying 
Mahratta  with  my  brahmin,  arranging  and  translating 
an  epitome  of  the  New  Testament;  when  you  are  getting 
up,  washing,  and  dressing,  I  am  dining  in  retirement ; 


LETTER  FROM  GORDON  HALL.  i'j9 

when  you  are  at  family  prayers  in  the  morning  in  Ameri- 
ca, I  am  in  Bombay,  roving  among  the  Hindoo  huts,  and 
trying  to  preach  Christ  to  those  who  know  him  not.  In 
this  I  do  not  pretend  to  be  astronomically  correct,  only 
somewhere   near   the  mark.     But   observe ;  while   I  am 

sleeping,  you  are  doing .     This  blank  I  leave  for  you 

to  fill  up.  It  is  my  rule  to  spend  about  three  hours  every 
day  in  preaching  Christ  to  the  heathen,  as  well  as  I  can 
with  my  present  imperfect  knowledge  of  the  language.  I 
go  out  about  5  o'clock,  P.  M.  and  am  here  and  there  till 
eight  or  nine.  Sometimes  I  speak  to  them  in  half  a  dozen 
places  on  the  same  day;  and,  to  one,  ten,  twenty,  or  forty 
together,  as  it  may  be. 

We  have  prepared  a  tract,  about  the  length  of  a  com- 
mon sermon,  containing  the  leading  things  in  Christianity. 
Several  copies  of  this,  we  lend  to  one  and  another  for  a 
a  few  days.  We  have  also  prepared  parts  of  the  Gospels. 
— I  have  held  three  meetings  for  reading  and  expounding 
these,  in  a  Hindoo  house.  From  fifteen  to  twenty-five 
heathen  were  present.  I  sat  down,  "  sine  sede,  et  pedibus 
intortis  ;"  and  from  8  to  half  past  9  o'clock  in  the  evening, 
held  such  a  conferrence  as,  I  suppose,  was  never  before 
held  in  Bombay? 

As  yet  there  is  but  a  small  beginning.  May  God  soon 
increase  it  a  thousand  fold  !  But  the  work  before  us  how 
great ! — Great  in  its  nature  ;  but  I  can  only  speak  of  its 
extent.  And  how  great  in  extent!  What  could  two 
ministers  do  amidst  the  whole  population  of  Qonnecticut, 
had  that  population  never  heard  of  Christ ;  but  on  the 
contrary,  had  drunk  in,  with  their  mother's  milk,  the 
endless  fables  of  Idolatry ;  and  grown  up  with  every  sen- 
timent and  habit  hostile  to  the  purity  of  the  gospel.  What 
could  two  ministers  do  among  such  a  vast  bewildered  mul- 
titude ?  But  such  is  the  situation  of  two  missionaries  in 
Bombay,  with  this  difference,  however,  that  this  great 


200  CORRESPONDENCE. 

multitude  stand  thick  around  us.  We  can  go  to  the  most 
remote  of  them  in  two  hours.  And  there  is  nothing;  to  pre- 
vent the  missionary  from  preaching  constantly  to  them  all 
if  he  has  strength  enough,  and  tongues  enough.  On  this 
little  spot,  is  there  not  a  great  work  to  be  done,  to  say 
nothing  of  the  other  millions  within  a  stone's  throw? 

But  what  vast  regions  there  are  in  India,  which  are 
even  more  destitute  of  laborers  than  Bombay  !  -As  yet 
there  is  not  in  India,  one  Protestant  missionary  to  a  mill- 
ion of  heathen  !  Yet  the  Christian  public  seem  to  think 
that  India  is  furnished  with  ministers,  and  with  Bibles. 
Whence  this  delusion  ?  A  delusion  so  fatal  to  the  souls 
of  the  perishing  heathen  !  So  repellant  to  the  evangelizing 
of  the  world  !  Instead  of  such  a  guilty  fancy,  why  do 
not  pious  young  men  calculate  how  many  missionaries 
would  be  a  reasonable  supply  for  the  heathen  world,  and 
then  march  forth  in  adequate  numbers?  They  might 
come  if  they  would.  Why  do  not  the  churches  send  this 
adequate  number  ?  They  might  send  them  if  they  would. 
Why  then  this  sinful  neglect  1  Ah !  because  young  men — 
because  Christians — because  the  churches  are  not  disposed 
to  know  and  do  their  duty.  I  know  I  hazard  nothing  in  say- 
ing this.  From  the  example  and  precepts  of  Christ,  his  apos- 
tles, and  the  primitive  Christians,  let  any  one  prove  this  to 
be  false  if  he  can.  Yes,  he  that  needs  to  be  convinced  that 
such  is  the  immediate,  the  indispensable  duty  of  pious 
young  men,  and  of  the  churches, — that  man,  whatever  he 
may  think. of  it,  needs  to  be  convinced  that  Christ  has 
tasted  death  for  every  man ;  that  there  is  salvation  in  no 
other;  and  that  the  salvation  of  souls  is  a 'matter  of  im- 
portance. God  forbid  that  such  persons  should  be  found 
among  the  professed  followers  of  Jesus  ! 

But  difficulties  are  in  the  way — discouragements  arise. 
True,  and  where  has  Christ,  the  King  of  Zion,  encourag- 
ed us  to  expect  the  contrary  ?     Let  difficulties,  let  discour- 


LETTER  FROM  GORDON  HALL.  201 

agcments  arise — let  them  present  their  most  formidable 
and  terrific  front — let  them  be  multiplied  and  increased, 
no  matter  to  what  extent ;  still,  not  to  press  forward  in  the 
work,  is  infidelity,  and  relaxation  in  exerticns,.\s> desertion 
of  the  cause. 

Such,  Brother  Mills,  is  the  doctrine  I.  should  think  it 
my  duty  to  preach,  were  I  among  the  churches.'.  Such 
the  doctrine,  I  believe,  every  minister  of  the  gospel  ought 
to  preach,  and  thus  to  sound  the  alarm  of  war,  and  sound, 
and  sound,  until  every  soldier  of  Jesus  is  equipped  for  tlij3 
field,  and  eagerly  flying  to  battle;  yea,  until  every  child 
of  Adam,  has  heard  the  good  news  of  salvation  through  a 
crucified  Redeemer. 

My  Dear  Brother,  I  want  to  hear  all  you  have  done, 
and  intend  to  do,  and  how  many  missionaries  are  likely 
to  be  found.  It  is  one  maxim  of  the  excellent  Moravians, 
never  to  exhort  men  to  be  missionaries.  But  where  did 
those  good  men  get  this  maxim  V  If  it  was  the  last  solemn 
duty  which  our  ascended  Lord  charged  upon  ministers,  to 
go  into  all  the  world  and  preach  the  gospel  to  eveiyT  crea- 
ture, why  not  exhort  men  to  perform  this  duty  as  well  as 
any  other  ?  Is  it  a  duty  so  small,  and  trifling  in  its  con- 
sequences, thattmlikc  other  duties,  Christ  did  not  intend 
men  should  be  exhorted  to  it  ? 

As  to  the  numerous  fields  which  cry  aloud  for  mission- 
aries, (Oh,  may  their  cry  be  regarded !)  1  would  refer  you 
to  our  views,  as  expressed  in  a  paper  forwarded  to  Mr. 
Worcester.  Perhaps  it  might  be  useful  to  have  a  copy  of 
it  go'to  the  theological  students  at  Princeton,  and  to  oth- 
er divinity  students,  who  are  inquiring  where  their  Saviour 
would  have  them  preach  the  gospel.  ** 

My  Friend,  let  me  charge  you  to  leave  nothing  undone, 

which  is  possible  to  be  done,  for  the  service  of  Christ 

among  the  heathen 

Yours,  affectionately, 

Gordon  Hall. 


202  CORRESPONDENCE. 

The  two  following  letters  from  Mr.  Hall,  were  address- 
ed "  to  the  Society  of  Inquiry  respecting  Missions,  at  Au- 
dover." 

Bombay,  June  19,  1815. 
Dearly  Beloved  Brethren, 

When  I  attempt  to  say  any  thing  on  the  subject  of 
missions,  1  am  often  greatly  perplexed  and  distressed. 
This  does  not  arise  from  a  belief,  like  the  maxim  of  the 
worthy  Moravians,  "  that  none  should  be  persuaded  to  en- 
gage-in  missions."  Believing,  as  I  cannot  but  believe, 
that  Christ  has  given  it  in  perpetual  charge  to  his  disci- 
ples, to  see  that  his  gospel  .is  preached  in  all  the  world  to 
every  creature,  and  that  this  is  an  indispensable  duty  bind- 
ing upon  every  individual  Christian  according  to  the  rank 
which  he  holds  in  the  church,  I  can  see  .no  good  reagpn 
why  they  should  not  be  persuaded  to  the  performance  of 
this  dutyas  well  as  any  other.  No  other  duty  involves, 
to  an  equal  extent,  both  the  glory  of  God  and  the  happi- 
ness of  men.  In  the  same  degree  in  which  the  duty  is 
performed,  will  the  consequences  be  happy ;  and  so  far  as 
the  duty  is  neglected,  in  the  same  deg#ee  that  neglect 
brings  guilt  upon  Christians,  dishonor  to  God,  and  ruin  to 
the  souls  of  men.  Why,  then,  should  we  not  persuade 
Christians  to  the  performance  of  this  duty? 

No :  my  embarrassment  is  of  very  different  origin. 
When  I  advance  any  of  the  arguments  which  show  that 
Christians  ought  immediate^  to  use  the  proper,  the  ade- 
quate means  for  evangelizing  the  whole  world  ;  and  that 
it  is  the  duty  of  e*ery  individual,  without  exception,  to 
exert  himself  with  a  zeal,  activity,  and  faith,. proportion- 
ate to  the  magnitude  of  the  work ;  every  argument  and 
motive  seems  like  telling  those  to  whom  I  write,  that  they 
need  to  be  convinced  that  the  Son  of  God  has  died  for 


LETTER  FROM  GORDON  HALL.  203 

sinners,  that  there  is  salvation  in  no  other,  and  that  the 
salvation  of  souls  is  a  matter  of  great  importance.  In  a 
word,  it  seems  like  telling  them  that  they  are  not  Chris- 
tians. 

For  what  is  it  to  be  a  Christian  ?  Not  merely  to  bear 
the  name  of  Christ,  but  to  have  his  divine  image  impress- 
ed on  our  souls  and  manifested  in  our  lives.  Jesus  had  a 
heart  which  embraced  every  human  being,  with  a  love 
that  made  him  willing  to  suffer  poverty  and  disgrace,  an- 
guish and  death,  for  their  salvation.  And  how^can  his 
heart  be  like  the  heart  of  Jesus,  how  can  he  be  a  Chris- 
tian, who  does  not  love  all  mankind  with  a  love  which 
makes  him  willing  to  suffer  the  loss  of  all  temporal  things, 
and  even  to  lay  down  his  life,  if  thereby  he  can  promote 
the  salvation  of  his  fellow  men  ?  That  such  is  the  duty 
of  Christians,  is  a  truth  as  conspicuous  in  the  Scriptures 
as  the  sun  in  the  heavens. 

How  comes  it  to  pass,  then,  that  a  duty  so  great,  so  sol- 
emn, and  so  plain,  has  been  so  far  overlooked  and  neg- 
lected by  the  great  mass  of  Christians  ?  This  is  a  phe- 
nomenon in  religion,  which,  in  some  respects,  strongly 
resembles  that  monster  of  irreligion  and  barbarity,  which 
the  progress  of  moral  illumination  has  almost  exploded 
from  the  Christian  world.  Now,  when  the  heart  even  of 
the  unprincipled  ruffian  recoils  at. the  enormous  injus- 
tice and  barbarity  of  that  human  traffic  which  has  long 
filled  all  Africa  with  lamentation  and  wo,  how  hard  it  is 
for  us  to  believe,  that,  a  few  years  ago,  all  Christian  na- 
tions were  the  advocates  of  this  infamous  commerce  in 
human  beings !  But  such  has  been  the  progress  of  light, 
and  such  the  revolution  of  conscience  on  this  subject,  that 
now,  should  any  man  advocate  the  slave-trade,  and  at  the 
same  time  profess  to  be  a  follower  of  Jesus,  he  would  be 
esteemed  a  prodigy  of  inconsistency. 

But  such  great  changes  cannot  take  place  without 


204  CORRESPONDENCE. 

great  exertions.  Great  effects  require  powerful  causes. 
When  a  great  nation  is  to  be  roused  to  a  sense  of  its  du- 
ty— when  the  slave-trade — a  commerce  participated  by 
all  Christendom,  bringing  wealth  and  luxury  to  thousands, 
and  confirmed  by  the  lapse  of  centuries — when  such  a 
commerce  is  to  be  annihilated,  a  Clarkson  must  come  for- 
ward. He  must  consecrate  his  life  and  his  all,  to  the  ob- 
ject. He  must  study  day  and  night,  explore  every  corner 
of  the  kingdom  for  materials,  write  his  pamphlets  and  his 
.books,  pdfet  them  at  his  own  expense,  distribute  them  with 
his  own  hand,  and  employ  all  possible  means  for  engaging 
individuals  and  the  public  in  favor  of  the  object.  So- 
cieties and  associations  must  every  where  be  formed,  on 
purpose  for  devising  wTays  and  means  for  enlightening  and 
persuading  the  public  mind ;  and  the  object  must  be  pur- 
sued with  increasing  exertions,  whatever  may  be  the  ex- 
pense or  labor,  until  .it  is  accomplished.  So  when  the 
prisoner's  woes  are  to  be  mitigated,  a  Howard  must  arise, 
openly  espouse,  and  zealously  plead  the  cause  of  suffering 
humanity,  travel  from  prison  to  prison,  and  from  country 
to  country,  with  the  same  self-denial,  activity,  zeal,  and 
perseverance. 

Why  did  these  men  do  and  suffer  so  much  ?  That  they 
might  relieve  thousands  of  their  fellow  beings  from  the 
pressure  of  temporal  woe — an  object,  a  work,  for  which 
the  blessings  of  multitudes  have  already  come  upon  them. 
But  what  does  he  strive  for,  who  labors  to  persuade  the 
churches  to  evangelize  the  world?  He  labors  for  that 
which  will  relieve  from  temporal  woe,  seven  eighths  of  the 
human  race.  For  where  the  pure,  peaceable  religion  of 
Christ  does  not  prevail,  there  mankind  groan  under  a  mul- 
titude of  temporal  evils  which  flee  before  the  approaching 
light  of  the  gospel.  But  this  is  not  all.  No :  he  labors 
for  that  which  will  redeem  a  vast  proportion  of  the  whole 
world,  both  from  temporal   and  eternal  misery.     By  what 


LETTER  FROM  GORDON  HALL.  205 

an  infinite  difference  then  does  this  latter  object  surpass  in 
magnitude,  those  for  which  Clarkson  and  Howard  did 
and  suffered  so  much,  and  were  so  justly  and  highly  com- 
mended !  Yet  from  the  days*of  the  apcstles  to  the  pres- 
ent moment,  no  individuals  have  appeared  among  the 
churches,  to  plead  the  cause  of  the  unevangelized  world, 
with  such  enlarged  views,  and  such  entire  devotedness 
to  the  object,  as  these  philanthropists  evinced  in  the  pur- 
suit of  their  plans  for  removing  the  temporal  sufferings  of 
comparatively  a  trifling  portion  of  mankind.  The  com- 
mon feelings  of  humanity,  and  the  ordinary  impressions  of 
the  Christian  religion,  had  formed  in  the  minds  of  chris-. 
tendom  a  predisposition  to  the  abolition  of  the  slave-trade. 
Nothing  was  wanting  but  the  application  of  the  appro- 
priate means.  The  public  needed '  only  to  be  convinced 
that  the  slave-trade  was  a  heaven-daring  wickedness,  and 
that  to  persist  in  it  would  be  no  better  than  renouncing 
the  obligations  of  Christianity. 

Very  similar  is  the  case  of  the  churches  in  regard  to 
their  duty  of  publishing  the  gospel  in  all  the  world,  to 
every  creature.  That  spirit  of  Christ,  which  has  always 
pervaded  his  churches,  holds  his  people  in  readiness  con- 
tinually, to  fly  into  every  corner  of  the  world  to  preach  his 
gospel,  as  soon  as  the  proper  means  are  employed  to  awaken 
them  to  a  sense  of  their  duty.  As  yet,  these  means  have 
not  been  employed,  and  Christians  do  not  understand  their 
duty  in  this  respect.  It  avails  nothing  to  say  that  mis- 
sionary sermons  are  preached,  rnissionaiy  societies  formed, 
and  missionaries  sent  forth  in  various  directions.  Reckon 
up  the  multitudes  who  have  never  yet  been  told  that  Jesus 
tasted  death  for  every  man  ;  and  it  will  be  found  that  there 
is  not  more  than  one  Protestant  missionary  to  20,000,000 
of  souls,  who  are  this  moment  perishing  for  lack  of  that 
knowledge,  which,  1800  years  ago,  the  merciful  Redeem- 
er commanded  his  disciples  immediately  to  impart. 
18 


206  CORRESPONDENCE. 

Estimate  also  the  number  of  Christians  who  may 
with  propriety  be  said  to  be  exerting  themselves  for  the 
universal  spread  of  the  gospel,  and  how  small  a  proportion 
do  they  bear  to  the  whole*  mass*  of  Christians !  When 
we  consider  how  few  are  engaged  in  the  work,  and  what 
a  very  trifling  ^art  of  the  work  has  been  accomplished,  it 
is  apparent  that  the  subject  needs  to  be  taken  up  as  though 
nothing  had  been  done.  Not  that  we  should  despise  the 
day  of  small  things,  but  rather  thank  God  and  take  cour- 
age. All  that  has  yet  been  done  when  compared  with  noth- 
ing, is  every  thing*  but  compared  with  what  Christians 
ought  to  do,  it  is  nothing.  Yes,  the  subject  needs  to  be 
brought  before  the  churches  as  entirely  and  thoroughly,,  as 
though  nothing  had  been  done. 

In  doing  this,  three  things  are  necessary.  Christians 
must  be  convinced  that  it  is  their  duty  to  evangelize  the 
whole  world — they  must  be  convinced  of  the  means  to  be 
employed  in  accomplishing  this — and  adequate  means 
must  be  employed  to  enlighten  and  persuade  their  minds 
on  this  momentous  subject. 

Christians  must  be  convinced  that  it  is  their  duty  to 
evangelize  all  nations.  Could  Christ  mean  anything  less 
than  this,  when  he  commanded  his  disciples  to  go  into  all* 
the  world  and  preach  the  gospel  to  every  creature  ? — when 
he  commanded '  them  expressly  to  go  and  teach,  or  evan- 
gelize all  nations  ?  How  can  any  one  who  pretends  to 
be  a  Christian,  think  to  throw  off  this  duty  by  saying  that 
the  command  was  given  to  the  apostles,  in  an  age  when 
the  gospel  was  to  be  spread  through  the  world  in  a  mirac- 
ulous manner,  or  that  it  refers  to  a  future  glorious^  period 
of  the  church,  when  Christ  will  in  some  wonderful  way 
bring  all  nations  to  a  knowledge  of  the  truth  1  It  might 
with  equal  propriety  be  said,  that  the  moral  precepts  of 
Christ  were  not  given  to  be  obeyed,  except  in  the  days 


LETTER  FROM  GORDON  HALL.  207 

of  the  apostles  or  in  the  millennium.  What !  Are  not  the 
souls  of  men  as  precious,  is  not  the  blood  of  Christ  as  effi- 
cacious, is  not  the  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit  as  effectual,  is 
not  Christ  as  worthy  to  be  obeyed,  in  one  generation  as  in 
another  ?  Christ  did  mean  that  his  disciples  should  go 
and  preach  his  gospel  in  all  the  world,  and  that  they 
should  continue  to  preach  it  through  all  ages.  Nor 
would  he  have  his  people  esteem  it  an  irksome  and  painful 
duty.  No :  It  was  for  the  joy  that  was  set  before  him,  the 
joy  of  having  the  heathen  for  his  inheritance  and  the  ut- 
termost parts  of  the  earth  for  his  possession,  that  he 
endured  the  cross,  despising  the  shame.  When  to  this 
end  he  descended  from  the  throne  in  heaven  to  the  man- 
ger in  Bethlehem,  then  it  was  that  the  angels  of  God-flew 
with  a  like  joy  to  proclaim  to  the  shepherds,  that  a  Saviour 
was  born,  and  shouted  the  new  anthem:  ."  Glory  to  God 
in  the  highest,  peace  on  earth,  good  will  to  men."  With 
the  same  transporting  joy,  would  Christ  have  his  people 
seize  the  glorious  message,  and  fly  into  all  the  world  to 
proclaim—"  A  Saviour  is  born,  even  Christ  the  Lord  ;  he  has 
tasted  death  for  every  man  ;  look  unto  him  and  be  ye  saved, 
all  the  ends  of  the  earth." 

To  be  zealously  engaged  for  the  diffusion  of  these  glad 
tidings  through  the  world,  is  no  less  than  to  be  engaged 
io.  putting  Christ  in  possession  of  the  heathen,  of  the  ends 
of  the  earth,  of  that  inheritance  for  which  he  so  joyfully 
endured  the  pains  of  the  cross.  It  is  laboring  to  build  up 
and  complete  that  blessed  kingdom  which  is  to  exist  for- 
ever, and  to  be  the  glory  of  God  and  the  joy  of  all  holy 
beings  in  the  universe.  Now,  how  grievous  it  must  be  to 
Christ  to  find  that  his  people  think  it  an  irksome  duty  to 
be  made  co-workers  with  him  in  perfecting  his  glorious 
kingdom!  Though  the  duty  should  call  them  to  the  loss 
of  all  things — to  poverty — to  paiiis — and  to  death  itseif — 
glill,  how  can  they  think  the  duty  hard !  How  can  they  be 


208  CORRESPONDENCE. 

so  unwilling  to  be  as  their  Lord  and  Master?  Angels  would 
gladly  do  the  work,  but  the  noble  privilege  is  reserved  for 
men.  Is  it  possible  that  Christians  should  shrink  from  the 
duty?  Considering  what  the  duty  is,  and  what  an  infi- 
nite weight  of  motives  urges  to  a  prompt  performance  of 
it,  we  should  answer,  No.  But  looking  at  the  fact,  we 
must  say  they  do,  with  few  exceptions,  all  shrink  from  the 
duty,  and  leave  it  undone,  and  the  heathen  to  perish  in 
consequence  of  their  neglect ! 

Christians  must  be  convinced  of  the  means  to  be  employ- 
ed for  evangelizing  the  world.  They  must  be  informed 
how  many  hundred  millions  are  now  perishing  ;  and  how 
many  times  ten  thousand  missionaries  must  be  sent  to 
them,  or  they  cannot  be  saved.  They  must  be  convinced 
that  the  churches  are  able  to  do  all  this.  In  Christendom 
there  are  young  men  enough,  if  they  were  only  disposed  to 
deny  themselves,  take  their  commission  from  Christ,  and 
go  forth  to  the  work.  The  churches  have  money  enough 
and  might  send  them,  if  Christians  were  only  willing  to 
consecrate  what  God  has  given  them,  to  a  work  which 
would  bring  everlasting  glory  to  Christ  and  such  incon- 
ceivable happiness  to  men.  If  professing  Christians  would 
lop  off  tlieir  superfluities  in  dress,  equipage,  eating  and 
drinking,  and  reduce  their  expenses  to  the  wholesome  lim- 
its of  gospel  simplicity,  and  devote  the  money  thus  redeem- 
ed to  the  great  work,  the  missionary  treasury  would  seen 
contain  its  millions.  But  Christ  demands  more  than  these 
crumbs.  As  he  requires  our  whole  heart  to  be  given  to 
him,  so  he  requires  all  that  we  have,  even  life  itself,  to 
be  voluntarily  made  over  to  him,,  and  employed  in  such  a 
way  as  shall  most  effectually  advance  'the  glorious  work 
of  saving  souls.  The  privilege  of  doinglhis,  is  as  great  as 
the  duty  is  solemn  and  momentous. 

But  who  must  be  convinced  of  all  this?  Not  missiona- 
ries only—not  ministers — not  bodies  of  Christians — but 


LETTER  FROM  GORDON  HALL.  209 

every  individual  who  belongs  to  Christ,  of  whatever  de- 
nomination, age,  or  sex.  Every  one  has  a  part  to  act.  All 
must  firmly  embrace  the  object  in  their  hearts,  and  support 
it  daily  by  their  prayers.  In  this  part  of  the  duty  there  is 
no  difference  between  the  rich  and  the  poor.  Parents 
must  devote  their  sons  to  the  work,  and  sons  must  gladly 
consecrate  themselves  to  it.  Here  again,  all,  the  rich  and 
the  poor,  have  an  equal  privilege  of  advancing  the  king- 
dom of  the  Redeemer.  Every  one  must  exhort  and  ani- 
mate his  neighbors  to  the  work.  Societies  for  promoting 
the  work  must  everywhere  be  formed — the  rich  must  give 
liberally,  and  the  widow  cast  in  her  mite.  Some  must  be 
employed  in  looking  out  suitable  j^oung  men  to  be  educa- 
ted :  others  must  educate  them.  Young  men  must  offer 
themselves  to  the  churches,  and  the  churches  must  send 
them  forth. 

Innumerable  are  the  ways  and  means  of  promoting  the 
work.  #These  will  multiply  and  disclose  themselves  more 
and  more  as  the  work  advances.  Christians  will  be  quick 
to  discover  them,  when  ihey  are  once  convinced  of  their 
duty,  and  persuaded  to  do  it.  The  very  first  thing  neces- 
sary in  the  great  work,  therefore,  is,  to  employ  the  proper 
means  for  convincing  Christians  of  their  duty  and  of  the 
manner  of  performing  it. 

But,  alas  !  it  seems  to  be  thought  enough  that  a  few  mis- 
sionary sermons  be  preached  and  printed  in  a  few  scattering 
counties ;  and  it  is  expected  that  by  them  Christians  will 
learn  their  duty !  It  was  not  thus  that  England  was  con- 
vinced of  the  sin  of  the  slave-trade — it  was  not  thus  that  all 
Christendom  was  roused  to  a  zeal,  which  sacrificed  proper- 
ty and  life  in  visionary  plans  for  plucking  Jerusalem  from 
the  hands  of  the  infidels,  and  for  planting  'the  banner  of 
the  cross  upon  the  walls  of  the  holy  city,  by  a  crusade. — O 
that  a  Peter,  a  Clarkson,  and  a  Howard,  might  arise  in 
the  churches,  to  plead  the  cause  of  the  unevangelizcd  na- 
•18 


210  CORRESPONDENCE. 

tions,  with  a  zeal  proportionate  to  the  magnitude  of  the 
cause !  In  awakening  the  churches  to  this  work,  let 
every  minister  be  a  Peter,  every  candidate  for  the  ministry 
a  Clarkson,  and  every  deacon  a  Howard.  Then,  some- 
thing would  be  done. 

As  yet,  a  considerable  portion  even  of  the  clergy  can 
hardly  be  said  to  be  on  the  side  of  missions.  They  do  not 
inform  themselves  on  tfte  subject,  at  large,  they  do  not 
preach  about  it,  and  of  course  their  churches  remain  ig- 
norant of  their  duty.  What  can  be  done  unless  ministers 
are  engaged?  How  important  that  every  minister  should 
thoroughly  acquaint  himself  with  the  subject,  and  zeal- 
ously engage  in  advancing  the  object !  Then  he  would 
preach  often  and  faithfully  to  his  people  about  it,  and  his 
church  would  know  their  duty  and  be  ready  to-do  it.  O 
that  ministers  everywhere  would  do  this  !  Then  all  the 
churches  would  at  once  be  prepared  to  act, — there  would 
"be  hope  concerning  the  heathen.  Small  pamphlets  on 
the  subject  should  be  prepared  with  the  greatest  care  a'nd 
ability;  printed  in  great  numbers  and  in  constant  succes- 
sion ;  gratuitously  distributed;  put  into  the  hands  of  Chris- 
tians of  every  persuasion,  to  be  distributed  in  every  cor- 
ner of  the  country.  Such  pamphlets  would  find  their  way 
to  many  places  where  the  preacher's  voice  is  not  heard. 
Societies  should  be  formed  in  every  district,  whose  ob- 
ject should  be  to  devise  ways  and  means  of  convincing 
Christians  of  their  duty,  and  of  persuading  them  to  do  it 
without  delay. 

Dear  Brethren,  I  must  send  my  letter  unfinished,  and 
unrevised,  as  my  time  is  unexpectedly  cut  short.  O  fly 
for  the  salvation  of  the  heathen,  and  for  the  glory  of  Christ 
among  the  Gentiles.  Persuade  a  thousand  to  come.  Pray 
for  us.  The  Lord  fit  you  to  do  his  will  and  pleasure  in  all 
things. 

Your  brother  and  fellow-servant  in  Christ, 

Gordon  Hall. 


LETTER  FROM  GORDON  HALL.         211 

Bombay,  July  12,   1816. 
Very  Dear  Brethren, 

You  expect  me  often  to  write  to  you :  I  do  it  with 
pleasure.  Information  concerning  missionary  fields  and 
missionary  operations,  is  what  you  chiefly  desire,  and  ex- 
pect to  receive,  especially  in  your  associated  capacity. 
Communications  of  this  kind,  which,  from  every  quarter, 
are  presented  to  the  public,  are  daily  becoming  more 
and  more  ample.  In  this  letter  I  shall  not  attempt  to  add 
any  thing  to  the  information  which  you  already  possess ; 
but  in  the  plpce  of  it,  you  will,  I  trust,  indulge  me  in  a 
few  loose  remarks. 

Some  of  you  have  already  inquired,  deliberated,  fasted, 
and  prayed,  until,  by  irresistible  convictions  of  duty,  you 
have  felt  yourselves  sweetly  constrained  to  consecrate  your 
lives  to  the  Redeemer  of  your  souls ;  and  by  anticipation, 
you  are  now  rejoicing  and  blessing  God,  that#this  grace 
is  given  you,  that  you  should  preach  among  the  Gentiles, 
the  unsearchable  riches  of  Christ.  Having  marie  this 
solemn  and  momentous  decision,  in  the  fear  and  strength 
of  the  Lord,  you  are  no  longer  inquiring  after  facts  or 
truths  to  convince  you  what  your  duty  is,  in  regard  to  the 
heathen.  With  the  map  and  geography  of  the  heathen 
world  before  you,  your  single  inquiry  is  :  "  What  field  is 
the  most  eligible,  and  what  is  the  best  method  of  establish- 
ing a  mission  in  that  field"  1  Here  is  a  full  demand  for 
knowledge  and  wisdom.  Still  the  grounds  on  which  a 
rational  decision  must  rest,  are  not  so  various  and  intri- 
cate, as  greatly  to  embarrass  the  subject.  Unless  there 
be  some  rare  exceptions,  the  eligibility  of  a  field  must  de- 
pend on  its  relative  population,  and  the  relative  degree  of 
security  which  it  offers  to  missionaries.  If  this  rule  is 
correct,  it  certainly  is  very  simple.  A  single  glance 
at  geography  shews  the  relative  population  of  all  the 
principal  places  in  the  world,  which  reduces  the  inquiry 


212  CORRESPONDENCE, 

to  this  single  point ;  "  What  is  the  relative  degree  of  se- 
curity for  missionaries,  which  the  great  multitude  of  va- 
cant fields  respectively  promise"  1 

As  to  their  relative  population,  Asia,  the  great  metrop- 
olis of  the  globe,  is  beyond  comparison  eligible  ;  so,  as  to 
security,  it  may  be  asked ;  Where,  from  the  eastern  ex- 
tremities of  China,  through  the  immense  regions  of  the 
peninsula  of  India,  to  the  confines  of  Europe,  where  has 
the  Protest  aut  missionary  ever  fallen  a  sacrifice  to  the 
cause  of  Christ  among  the  heathen?  And  where  too,  it 
may  be  asked,  has  the  missionary  in  all  these  regions,  at- 
tempted to  enter  the  field,  and  failed  of  success?  What 
greater  encouragement  can  missionary  zeal,  even  at  its 
lowest  eb-b,  demand  %  The  great  nations  of  Asia,  are  so 
nearly  the  same  as  to  their  relative  population,  the  facil- 
ities for  acquiring  their  respective  languages,  and  as  to  the 
comforts  of  life  which  they  afford,  that,  in  these  respects, 
but  little  can  be  urged  in  favor  of  one  country  rall\er  than 
another. 

As  to  the  supply  of  missionaries  already  furnished  for 
these  countries,  it  is  so  extremely  insignificant,  that  it.  is 
unworthy  to  come  into  the  account,  when  calculating  the 
number  of  missionaries  still  required.  The  same  may  be 
said  of  all  that  missionaries  have  yet  clone,  when  compared 
with  what  remains  to  be  done.  Who  can  for  a  moment 
consider  this  subject,  without  seeing  and  feeling  that  there 
is  an  immediate  and  imperious  demand  for  a  host  of  mis- 
sionaries ?  What  funds  of  information,  what  protracted 
inquiries  can  be  requisite  in  a  case  so  plain  ?  I  do  not 
mean  to  say,  that  it  is  not  important  to  acquire  all  possi- 
ble knowledge  of  the  religion,  manners  and  customs  of 
the  heathen  at  large,  and  especially  of  those  to  whom  you 
go.  Certainly,  the  more  you  obtain  of  such  knowledge, 
the  better  will  you  be  prepared  to  act.  But  this  knowl- 
edge is  so  soon  acquired,  that  no  missionary  can  reason- 


LETTER  FROM  GORDON  KALL.         213 

ably  delay  his  coming  to  the  heathen,   for  the  sake  of 
acquiring  it.     O  brethren,  hasten  to  the  field ! 

But,  there  are  among  you,  some  who  have  not  yet 
decided  whether  it  be  their  duty  to  go  to  the  heathen  or 
not.  To  such  I  can  say,  beloved  brethren,  I  know  how 
to  cympathize  with  you.  Such,  for  a  long  time,  was  the 
anxious  state  of  my  own  mind  on  the  same  subject.  But 
now  it  astonishes  me,  to  think  that  I  so  long  hesitated  en 
a  subject  so  plain.  It  was  no  doubt  my  sin,  though  per- 
haps somewhat  extenuated  by  circumstances  which  no 
longer  exist.  When  my  mind  was  first  exercised  on  the 
subject,  I  knew  of  but  one  in  the  country,  who  thought 
of  becoming  a  missionary  to  the  heathen :  and  he  has  not 
as  yet,  to  my  knowledge,  engaged  in  the  work.  Besides, 
through  all  my  inquiries,  until  I  had  decided  on  the  sub- 
ject, it  was  not  known  that  any  support  could  be  obtained 
in  our  country.  I  bless  God  that,  notwithstanding  all  .? 
obstacles,  I  was  enabled  to  decide  as  I  did.  I  verily 
believe  it  will  be  matter  of  joy  to  me  through  eternity. 
Should  you  make  the  same  decision,  brethren,  I  have  no 
doubt  you  will  find  the  same  satisfaction  in  it. 

But  3rou  are  not  decided.  Each  of  you  anxiously  in- 
quires, "Lord,  what  wilt  thou  have  me  to  do?*  Shall  I 
go  to  the  heathen  V  Here  historical  inquiries  and  geo- 
graphical knowledge  are  of  little  avail.  The  decision 
must  be  made  in  view  of  one  single  command,  and  one 
single  fact.  Jesus  Christ,  the  God  of  our  salvation,  has 
commanded  his  disciples  to  "  go  into  all  the  world,  and 
preach  the  gospel  to  every  creature."  This  is  the  com- 
tnand.  But  even  at  this  day,  there  are  six  eighths  of  the 
population  of  the  globe,  to  whom  the  gospel  has  not  been 
preached.  This  is  the  fact.  In  view  of  this  command 
and  of  this  fact,  how  ought  you  to  decide? 

Eighteen  hundred  years  ago,  Christ  gave  this  perpetual 
command  ;  and  to  quicken  his  disciples  in  the  obedience 


214  CORRESPONDENCE. 

of  it,  he  gave  them  the  most  consoling  assurances  of  as- 
sistance, and  promises  of  unbounded  reward.       But  from 
century  to  century,  so  remiss  have  been  his  disciples  in 
obeying  the  command,  so   unwilling   to  go  into  all  the 
world,  and  preach  the  gospel  to  ever?/  creature,  that  may 
we  not  with  propriety,  consider  the  Holy  Trinity  as  still 
saying,  "  Whom  shall  we  send,  and  who  will  go  for  us?" 
Is  it  your  duty  to  reply,  "  Here  am  I,  Lord,  send  me"  1 
This  is  the  inquiry,  and  how  simple  !       What  have  pro- 
tracted researches  to  do  with  such   a  decision?     When 
the  apostles  first  received  their  commission,  was  it  an  ex- 
tensive knowledge  of  the  population,   religions,  manners 
and  customs  of  the  various  nations,   to  whom  they  were 
bid  to  go,  which  led  them  to  obey  the  command  ?     Was 
it  a  retrospective  view  of  the  former  success  of  religion  in 
this  guilty  world,   or  was  it   the  prospect  of  an  easy  en- 
trance unto  the  heathen,   and   a  secure  and  comfortable 
residence  among  them,  which  made  them  so  ready  to  go 
forth,  at  the  command  of  their  Redeemer  9     No :  it  was 
their  love  to  Jesus,  and  their  reverence  for  his  authority, 
which  forced  them  to  exclaim,  "  Wo  is  unto  me  if  I  preach 
not  the  gospel,"   as  I  have  been  commanded.     It  is  when 
missionaries  form  their  decisions  on  the  same  ground,  that 
they  eminently  glorify  Christ,  and  build  upon  a  founda- 
tion which  no  storms  can   shake. 

I  have  been  led  to  these  remarks,  from  an  apprehension 
that  there  are  young  men,  who  are  pursuing  missionary 
inquiries  in  a  too  general  way,  with  a  kind  of  indefinite 
expectation,  that  by  and  by,  something  may  transpire, 
some  further  knowledge  of  countries  or  events  may  be 
acquired,  or  the  subject  may  be  presented  in  some  new 
attitude,  which  will  render  their  decision  easy  and  safe. 
Any  such  expectation,  it  appears  to  me,  tends  only  to 
darken  the  mind,  and  to  confuse  and  ©nervate  its  opera- 
tions.    The  subject  is  more  plain  and  easy  of  decision  at 


LETTER  FROM  GORDON  HALE.  215 

the  present  day,^f  possible,  than  at  any  former  period. 
What  has  been  found  and  acknowledged  a  truth  in 
England,  •  and  in  some  other  European  states,  is  now 
found  by  experiment  to  be  true  in  America.  God  has 
promised,  that  he  that  watereth,  shall  be  watered  also  him- 
self. This  gracious  promise  he  has  verified,  by  uniformly 
causing  religion  to  flourish  among  nations  at  home,  in  the 
same  proportion  in  which  they  are  active  in  promoting 
missions  abroad.  The  whole  subject  then,  is  brought  into 
this  narrow  compass : — The  great  mass  of  mankind  have 
not  yet  heard  the  gospel  preached  ; — the  standing  com- 
mand of  Christ  to  his  disciples  is,  "  go  .and  evangelize  all 
nations ;"  and  to  prompt  them  to  a  full  compliance,  he 
gives  the  assurance,  both  by  his  promise  and  its  fulfilment, 
that  by  their  exertions  for  the  salvation  of  the  heathen, 
they  do  most  effectually  labor  for  the  salvation  of  their  own 
countrymen.  In  this  simple  form,  let  the  subject  be 
viewed.  In  this  simple  form,  let  it  come  to  the  reason,  the 
conscience,  and  the  feelings  of  every  one,  who  is  looking 
forward  to  the  gospel  ministry.  How  can  the  conviction 
be  resisted?     How  can  the  decision  be  doubtful? 

Dear  brethren,  bear  with  my  freedom.  Placed  as  I 
am,  in  tne  midst  of  so  many  millions  of  perishing  hea- 
then, and  knowing  from  the  promise  of  Jehovah,  (Prov. 
xi.  25,)  "  The  liberal  soul  shall  be  made  fat ;  and  he  that 
watereth,  shall  be  watered  also  himself,"  that  you?  com- 
ing forth  would  tend  to  promote  religion  at  home,  surely 
I  have  a  claim  on  your  indulgence.  Allow  me  then  to 
speak  freely.  To  me,  it  appears  unaccountable,  how  so 
many  young  men,  by  covenant  devoted  to  Christ,  can  de- 
liberately and  prayerfully  inquire,  whether  it  is  their  duty 
to  become  missionaries,  and  yet  so  fetv  feel  effectually 
persuaded  that  it  is  their  duty  to  come  forth  to  the  hea- 
then !  It  tends  greatly  to  the  discouragement  of  those 
who  are  already  in  the  field.      While  so  great  a  propor- 


216  CORRESPONDENCE. 

tion  of  those  who  examine  this  point  ofmity,  deliberately 
decide  that  it  is  not  their  duty  to  engage  in  the  missionary 
work,  what  are  wTe  to  think? 

In  general  those  who  excuse  themselves  from  the  work, 
must  do  it  for  general  reasons,  which  would  be  as  applica- 
ble to  others  as  to  themselves,  and  which  would  equally 
excuse  those  who  have  gone  forth  to  the  work. '  Therefore, 
must  not  those  men  who  thus  excuse  themselves,  think 
either  that  those  who  engage  in  the  missionary  work  do 
wrong,  or  that  themselves  who  decline  it,  do  wrong? 

Here  it  would  ill  become  the  solemnity  of  the  subject, 
to  cavil  and  quibble,  and  say :  "  What !  shall  we  all  go  to 
the  heathen  1  Then  what  will  become  of  our  own  coun- 
trymen ?"  Let  such  quibblers  beware  how  they  mock  the 
faithfulness  of  God.  When  thousands, have  gone  forth 
to  the  heathen,  and  God  has  failed  to  fulfil  his  promise, 
that  he  that  watereth,  shall  be  watered  also  himself;  or 
when  he  shall  not  have  caused  religion  to  flourish  ameng 
the  people  at  home,  in  proportion  as  they  labor  for  the 
heathen  abroad  :  then,  and  not  till  then,  let  the  objection 
be  heard. 

Some  seem  to  speak  as  though  a  man  must  have  some 
secret  or  special  call,  before  he  can  decide  in  favor  of  be- 
ing a  missionary.  If,  on  rational  grounds,  he  feels  per- 
'suaded  that  he  ought  to  be  a  minister  any  where,  and  if  he 
feds  disposed  to  go  to  the  heathen,  I  should  think  that  no 
other  call  than  this,  unless  in  extraordinary  cases,  can  rea- 
sonably be  required.  I  have  doubted  whether  I  ought  to 
be  a  missionary  ;  but  it  was  for  the  same  reasons  for  which 
I  ought  to  doubt,  whether  it  was  right  for  me  to  be  a  min- 
ister any  where. 

Brethren,  you  see  that  I  think  there  are  good  reasons, 
why  you  should  become  missionaries  to  the  heathen,  and 
of  course  good  reasons  why  I  should  desire  it.     Certainly 


LETTER  FROM  SAMUEL  J.  MILLS.        217 

I  do.  And  I  greatly  long  to  see  every  one  of  you 
strenuously  exerting  himself  to  diffuse  the  same  senti- 
ments among  all  the  pious  young  men  in  the  country. 
Form  great  plans,  and  execute  them  with  great  zeal  and 
prayer  fulness.  Every  thing  that  can  be  desired,  might 
be  done  by  exertion,  with  God's  blessing.  Seize  every 
possible  opportunity  for  impressing  the  subject  upon  the 
mind  of  every  pious  youth.     But  I  must  stop. 

Brethren,  pray  for  us.      May  the  Spirit  of  God  be  with 
you,  guide  you   in   all  your  deliberations,  and  make  you 
the  instruments  of  winning  many  souls  to  Christ. 
Your  affectionate  brother  and  fellow-servant, 

Gordon   Hall. 

The  following  letter  from  Mr.  Mills  addressed  to  "  Mr. 
Levi  Parsons,  Andover,  Mass,"  was  found  among  the  pa- 
pers of  the  Society.  Although  a  Memoir  of  him,  contain- 
ing many  letters  and  papers,  has  been  given  to  the  public, 
still,  this  letter  will  probably  be  read  with  interest. 

Washington,  March  1,    1817. 
Dear  Brother, 

Your  favor  of  January  28th,  was  duly  received.  The 
Society  you  represent,  wish  for  information  relative  to  dif- 
ferent parts  of  our  own  country,  and  other  parts  of  the 
world,  considered  as  fields  of  missionary  labor.  Were  1 
possessed  of  the  information  you  desire,  I  could  not  give  it 
you  in  detail,  in  a  single  sheet,  and  my  time  is  so  much 
occupied  at  present,  that  I  can  only  refer  you  to  different 
sources  whence  the  information  sought,  may  be  in  part 
derived.         ####### 

Much  has  been  said,  of  late,  in  this  part  of  the  country, 

on  the  subject  of  colonizing  free  people  of  color.     T  shall 

send  on  to  you,  and  the  brethren,  a  number  of  copies  of  a 

pamphlet,  giving  a  view  of  the  steps  which  have  been 

19 


21S  CORRESPONDENCE. 

taken.  I  think  you  will  perceive  a  mighty  movement  of 
Divine  Providence  in  these  efforts;  and  I  hope  the  Holy 
Spirit  will  guide  the  brethren  of  the  Seminary  into  a 
knowledge  of  their  duty,  relative  to  this  subject.  I  was 
present  at  the  formation  of  the  Colonization  Society,  and 
have  given  my  aid  to  promote  the  object-.  I  am  at  present 
correcting  the  proof-sheets  of  the  pamphlet  which  I  shall 
send  you.  I  think  it  would  be  well  to  form  a  Coloniza- 
tion Society  in  the  Seminary,  auxiliary  to  the  one  form 
ed  here.  Perhaps  it  might  include  some  of  the  people  of 
Andover.  1  wish  you  would  inquire,  of  the  brethren, 
whether  they  have  any  facts  on  the  state  of  the  people  of 
color,  which  would  be  interesting.  If  they  have,  I  wish 
they  would  forward  them. 

You  inform  me  that  there  are  two  of  the  brethren  in  the 
Seminary,  who  design  engaging  in  an  eastern  mission. 
It  would  have  given  me  great  pleasure  to  have  heard  that 
there  were  ten,  twenty,  or  even  thirty,  who  had  come  to 
that  determination.  For  let  us  go  to  whatever  part  of  our 
own  continent  we  will,  or  to  the  West'  India  islands,  the 
brethren  in  Asia,  (as  it  respects  a  station  for  glorifying' 
God,  and  doing  good  to  the  souls  of  men,)  will  look  dowTn 
upon  us  from  an  elevatirn,  as  high  above  us,  as  the  hea- 
vens are  above  the  earth.  I  wonder  that  the  brethren  at. 
Andover  are  so  cold  on  the  subject  of  missions  to  Asia.  I 
verily  believe  that  there  are  at  our  Theological  Semina- 
ries, students  of  divinity,  who  dare  not  lay  our  Saviour's 
last  commission  to  his  disciples  before  them,  and  fast  and 
pray  over  it  for  a  day,  with  a  view  to  ascertaining  their  duty 
as  it  respects  missions  to  the  heathen  ;  lest  conviction  should 
fasten  upon  their  minds  with  a  force  not  to  be  resisted,  that  it 
was  their  duty  to  see  that  commission  carried  into  effect.  I 
say  they  dare  not  do  it,  although  the  commission  closes 
with  the  promise,  "  Lo  1  am  with  you  always,  even  unto 
the  end  of  the  world."     The  calling  of  the  missionary  to 


LETTER    FROM    JAMES    RICHARDS.  219 

the  heathen,  is  a  glorious  high  calling.  He  who  thinks 
himself  above  it,  ought  not  to  call  himself  a  follower  of 
Christ.  May  God  give  us  his  spirit  from  on  high,  that  we 
may  know  what  our  duty  is,  and  be  constrained  to  do  it. 
— I  hope  you  will  pardon  me,  my  Dear  Brother,  for  trans- 
gressing the  limits  you  assigned  me.  You  solicited  in- 
formation respecting  our  own  continent  and  the  West  In- 
dia islands ;  and  I  have  led  you  to  Asia. 

I  would  not  have  it  thought,  from  anything  I  have  said, 
that  I  would  urge  all  the  young  men  who  are  entering  m- 
i:  the  ministry,  to  goto  Asia,  But  I  think  that  since 
there  arc  three  or  four  Theological  schools  in  this  country 
we  might  furnish  for  the  vast  heathen  world,  more  than 
one  in  a  year.  If  there  are  none  to  go  from  other  Theolo- 
gical Seminaries,  I  think  the  brethren  at  Andover  will 
consider  seriously,  whether  they  are  not  bound  to  make 
the  means  of  salvation  more  proportionate  to  the  wants  of 
those  who  are  perishing  for  lack  of  vision. 

Remember  me  affectionately  to  the  brethren  of  the  mis- 
sionary Society.  They  are  brethren  I  shall  always  love, 
should  they  imbibe  the  spirit  of  its  founders. 

With  sentiments  of  affection,  I  remain  your  missionary 
brother,  Samuel  J.   Mills. 

The  following  letter  from  Mr.  Richards  wTas  written 
from  Capetown,  on  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope,  whither  he 
had  been  obliged  to  retire  for  the  benefit  of  his  health. 
At  the  time  the  letter,  was  written,  Jiis  health  was  very 
poor,  and  it  was  thought  he  could  not  long  survive.  The 
letter  was  directed  "To  the  Society  of  Inquiry  on  the  sub- 
ject of  Missions,  in  the  Theological  Seminary,  Andover 
Mass." 

Cape    Toivn,  November   18,    1818. 
My  Dear  Friends  and  Brethren, 

I  have  long  wished  to  write  you  a  letter,  but  have  been 


220  CORRESPONDENCE. 

prevented  by  ill  health ;  and  I  write  at  the  present  time, 
not  because  my  health  is  improved, 'but  because  circum- 
stances seem  to  require  it.  I  have  sent  you  a  box  of  books 
and  curiosities,  and  it  seems  to  be  necessary  that  I  should 
give  a  list  of  them. 

[Here  follows  some  account  of  this  box  of  books.] 
Now,  my  dear  friends,  what  more  shall  I  say  ?  You 
cannot  expect  much  from  a  dying  brother,  who  is  obliged 
to  spend  the  most  of  his  time  in  taking  care  of  his  enfee- 
bled body.  But  I  will  observe,  that  there  is  a  loud  call 
for  missionaries,  not  only  in  different  parts  of  the  peninsu- 
la of  India,  but  in  Cejdon,  and  even  in  the  district  of  Jaff- 
na itself.  Still,  let  no  one  think  of  being  a  missionary, 
unless  he  is  willing  to.  encounter  trials.  I  mean,  not. 
the  dangers  of  the  deep,  nor  of  hunger;  but  trials  of 
the  mind — trials  which  result  from  a  want  of  christian 
society  and  example.  Almost  every  thing  which  the 
missionary  sees  in  a  heathen  country,  is  sadly  calculated 
to  chill  the  holy  affections,  and  to  draw  away  his  heart 
from  God.  When  the  pious  missionary  arrives  in  a  pa- 
gan land,  and  sees  the  people  wholly  given  to  idolatry, 
his  spirit  is  stirred  within  him  ;  and,  like  Paul,  he  endeavors 
to  bring  them  to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth.  But  this 
'zeal,  which  is  excited  by  the  first  sight  of  idolatrous  wor- 
ship, does  not  long  continue.  He  soon  becomes,  familiar 
with  heathen  temples,  heathen  priests,  and  heathen  abom- 
inations He  labors  a  few  years,  and  sees  no  soul  convert- 
ed. Few  attend  hi»  instructions,  though  multitudes  pass 
his  door.  He  can  find  no  friend  to  comfort  him,  unless  it 
be  one  who  is  depressed  almost  as  much  as  himself.  There 
is  no  house  of  God  to  which  he  can  repair,  and  hear  a 
good  sermon  for  Christians.  There  is  no  prayer  or  con- 
ference meeting  near  enough  for  him  to  attend,  where*  he 
might  have  his  soul  refreshed.  In  this  situation,  he  looks 
for  letters  or  religious  publications  from  home,  but  he  is 


LETTER    FROM    MlRON    WINDOW.  221 

disappointed.    Now  comes  the  trial.    Unless  he  has  grace 
in  exercise,  and  can  rest  his  soul  on  God,  he  will  sink. 

You  mast  not  suppose,  my  brethren,  that  I  am  tired  of 
the  missionary  work.  By  no  means.  It  is  now  {en  years 
since  I  made  a  firm  resolution  to  spend  my  life,  if  possible, 
in  the  missionary  work.  That  resolution  I  have  never 
changed,  for  a  single  moment.  Under  all  my  trials, 
which  have  been  ever  since  I  arrived  in  Ceylon,  I  have 
never  had  a  wish  that  I  had  continued  with  my  friends 
in  America.  My  triak  has  been,  that  in  consequence  of 
the  inflammation  and  weakness  of  my  eyes,  and  the  at- 
tack upon  my  lungs,  I  could  do  no  rnore.  1  rejoice  that 
the  cause  is  the  Lord's;  and  I  think  I  can  trust  it,  with 
myself,  to  his  faithful  hands.  Farewell,  my  dear  friends. 
May  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  guide  you  in  all  your  delibe- 
rations, direct  you  where  to  labor,  and  make  you  faithful 
unto  death. 

I  am  your  affectionate  brother, 

James  Richards. 

The  following  letter  from  Mr.  Winsiow  to  the  Society, 
containing,  as  it  does,  much  information,  is  published  al- 
most entire. 

Oodooville,  Jaffna,,  July  25,  1820. 
Dear  and  Beloved  Brethren, 

You  will  recollect  that,  instead  of  being  landed  at  Cey- 
lon, we  were  carried  to  Calcutta,  where  we  remained 
about  three  weeks.  So  much  has  been  said  by  every 
body  concerning  this  metropolis  of  the  East,  that  I  need 
add  nothing.  It  is  a  vast  collection  of  various,  and  many 
of  them  very  discordant  materials.  The  union  of  poverty 
and  wealth,  grandeur  and  meanness,  is  no  where  more 
conspicuous.  On  one  side  is  a  palace,  on  the  other  a  mis- 
erable hut.  Here  you  see  a  coach  with  a  lord,  there  a 
19* 


222  CORRESPONDENCE, 

palanquin-bearer  groaning  under  his  burden.  There  are 
many  scenes  here  presented  which  amuse  and  delight  the 
mind,  and  not  fewer  to  distress  and  shock  it.  But  this  is 
dealing  in  generals,  which  is,  however,  all  I  can  do,  save 
giving  some  first  impressions  and  a  very  few  observations. 
I  used  to  wonder  why  no  person  attempted  to  introduce  us  ' 
to  India,  or,  at  least,  to  give  us  something  like  graphic 
description  ;  but  my  wonder  has  ceased.  On  a  first  arri- 
val here,  one  finds  himself  so  completely  in  a  new  world, 
that  he  is  bewildered.  If  he  attempts  to  describe  what  he 
sees,  every  thing  is  so  new  and  strange,  that  he  knows 
not  what  to  fix  upon,;  and,  before  he  is  able  to  collect  him- 
self, he  becomes  so  accustomed  to  strange  sights,  that  his 
wonder  has  ceased,  and  he  forgets  what  would  be  new, 
and  passes  over  what  would  be  marvelous,  to  those  who 
have  never  visited  India.  Dr.  Buchanan  has  very  justly 
made  some  remark  like  this,  that  a  stranger,  on  his  first 
arrival  in  India,  stands  astonished  at  every  thing;  but 
amidst  so  many  strange  sights,  he  soon  forgets  to  wonder 
at  any  thing.  If  the  moon  should  fall  from  Heaven,  he 
would  not  be  surprised,  but  think  it  the  way  with  the 
Bengal  moons. 

I  was  first  struck  with  the  natural  scenery  of  Bengal. 
Without  the  advantage  of  great  variety — without  the 
hill  and  the  dale,  the  plain  and  the  mountain,  which  re- 
lieve the  eye  so  much  in  the  natural  prospects  of  our  own 
country,  and  render  some  of  them  so  beautiful,  and  some 
so  highly  sublime — there  is  scarcely  any  thing  so  uni- 
formly pleasing,  as  some  of  the  scenes  presented  in  as- 
cending the  Hoogly  towards  Calcutta.  The  river,  a  great 
part  of  the  way,  is  lined  with  native  villages  scattered 
amidst  thickets  of  the  cocoa-nut,  shaddock,  banana,  orange, 
lime,  and  other  similar  trees,  whose  constant  verdure  forms 
a  fine  contrast  with  the  brown  thatch  of  the  native  huts, 
which  resemble  so  many  old  hay-cocks  in  an  orchard. 


LETTER    FROM    MIRON •  WINSLOW.  223 

The  cocoa-nut  tree  makes  a  very  fine  appearance.  Its 
strait  and  tall  shaft,  withput  a  single  limb  or  leaf  for  fifty 
or  sixty  feet,  and  then  a  mere  crown  or  tuft  of  long  flag 
leaves  drooping  from  stalks  projected  fr.om  the  tree  instead 
of  branches,  makes  a  figure  a  little  resembling  our  lofty 
pine,  but  much  more  handsome.  The  other  trees,  except 
the  banana  which  is  rather  a  very  tall  and  large  plant,  a 
little  resemble  some  of  our  trees  at  home,  but  not  enough 
so  for  you  to  form  any  idea.of  the  prospect  from,  a  descrip- 
tion of  it.  As  you  draw  near  Calcutta,  you  see  now  and 
then  a  very  handsome  country  seat.  The  situations  at 
Garden-Reach  are  particularly  delightful.  Calcutta  it- 
self appears  at  a  distance  much  like  other  large  cities. 
Y«ou  first  come  to  Fort  William — a  noble  fortification, 
mounting  a  thousand  guns,  and  enclosing  in  its  triple 
walls  a  little  town.  Above,  towards  the  city,  is  a  fine  es- 
planade of  about  two  miles  in  length ;  and  back  of  this 
are  many  elegant  seats.  This  is  the  English  part  of  the 
town,  as  distinguished  from  the  native,  though  a  great 
many  Englishmen  reside  in  the  native  town,  and  many 
more  on  the  eastern  quarter  of  it.  At  the  end  of  the  es- 
planade, northerly,  is  the  government  house — a  very  mag- 
nificent pile.  The  architecture  of  it  is  rather  grand.  Its 
shape  is  a  square,  with  each  side  scooped  in  the  form  of  a 
half  moon,  leaving  a  kind  of  bastion  at  each  of  the  four 
corners.  Above  the  houses  of  the  town  you  see  the  spires 
of  five  or  six  churches,  English,  Catholic,  and  Armenian. 
But  leaving  Calcutta  as"  presented  to  the  eye  of  the 
traveler,  I  shall  only  say  a  few  words  of  the  moral  state 
of  its  ten  or  twelve  hundred  thousand  inhabitants.  The 
city  contains,  as  you  know,  a  pretty  large  number  of  Ma- 
hometans, some  Armenians,  Roman  Catholics,  &c. ;  but 
they,  together  with  the  English  Protestants,  form  but  a 
small  proportion  of  the  whole.  The  great  mass  of  the 
people  are  followers  of  Brahma,  though  almost  every  or- 


224  CORRESPONDENCE. 

der  of  heathenism  is  found  in  Calcutta.  We  arrived  just 
at  the  time  of  closing  one  of  the  great  heathen  feasts,  the 
Kali-poojah.  The  whole  city  seemed  to  be  in  commo- 
tion, and  constant,  processions  were  coining  down  to  the 
banks  of  the  river,  throwing  in  the  images  of  Kali  with  ma- 
ny ceremonies.  At  night,  were  exhibitions  of  fireworks, 
bonfires,  lamps  exalted  into  the  air,  music,  and  every  kind 
of  noise.  After  this,  however,  we  had  little  opportunity, 
from  the  shortness-of  our.stay,.  to  see  many  of  the  heathen 
ceremonies.  I  visited  some  of  the  temples," and  saw  the 
shapeless  images,  as  you  have  heard  them  described. 
There  were  some  burnings  of  widows  on  the  funeral  pile, 
while  we  were  in  town,  but  without  our  having  sufficient 
notice  at  any  time  to  attend.  We  saw  enough,  however, 
to  convince  us  that  the  religion  of  these  poor  idolaters  is 
very  unfavorable  to  happiness  even  in  this  world.  Pead 
bodies  frequently  floating  by  us,  as  we  lay  in  the  river, 
and  sick  and  aged  people  in  a  dying  condition,  exposed 
on  its  banks,  were  some  of  the  first  sights  that  met  our 
eyes.  But  you  would  like  to  know  whether  the  heathen 
appeared  altogether  so  wretched  as  they  have  been  repre- 
sented. I  must  say  that  thejT  appeared  in  temporal  re- 
spects much  mor,e  comfortable  and  much  more  happy 
than  I  expected  to  find  them.  The  same  I  have  found 
to  be  the  case  in  the  different  parts  of  this  island, 
[Ceylon]  which  I  have  visited.  Christianity  would  cer- 
tainly do  much  to  better  the  condition  of  the  heathen 
by  removing  many  sources  of  misery,  and  opening  many 
sources  of  enjoyment,  besides  conferring  the  joyful  hope 
of  a  better  world  ;  but  nature  has  done  so  much  towards 
supplying  the  wants  of  her  sons  here,  that,  could  we  look 
on  them  as  mere  animals,  we  should  not  consider  their 
condition  would  suffer  very  much  in  comparison  with  that 
of  some  christian  nations.  Those  whom  I  have  seen,  gen- 
erally appear  rather  happy  than  otherwise.     But  there  is 


LETTER    FROM    MIRON    WINSLOW.  225 

very  little  danger  of  exaggerating  their  moral  wretched- 
ness. No  pen  can  describe  the  deathlike  influence  of  their 
senseless,  stupid  idolatries.  It  is  no  libel  upon  themto 
say  that  they  have  no  morality  but  a  sense  of  interest. 
And  why  should  they  have  ?  Though  something  is  found 
in  their  sacred  books,  it  is  not  taught  the  people.  Indeed, 
while  many  are  not  allowed  to  hear  any  of  the  sacred 
books  read,  those  who  are,  have  the  privilege  generally  of 
hearing  only  some  cf  the  fabulous,  and  often  licentious 
stories  of  their  gods.  It  is  certain,  so  far  as  my  obser- 
vation extends,  that  the  heathen  have  very  little  sense  of 
guilt  attached  to  such  crimes  as  lying,  stealing,  coveting, 
or  committing  adultery.  It  sometimes  seems  that  they 
prefer  telling  a  lie  to  speaking  the  truth,  and,  of  their  pro- 
pensity to  theft,  I  have  myself  had  many  very  sad  proof;;. 
The  missionaries  in  Calcutta  are  doing  good.  There 
are  now  there,  four  from  the  London  Society,  two  from 
the  Church  Missionary,  and  six  from  the  Baptist  Society. 
With  these  dear  brethren  we  enjoyed  some  precious  sea- 
sons, and  had  a  particularly  interesting  meeting,  the  even- 
ing after  our  arrival.  In  looking  at  their  operations,  I 
was,  however,  impressed  with  the  thought  that  all  their 
plans  of  usefulness  calculate  on  something  too  distant. 
They  do  not  seem  to  expect  immediate  fruit.  Yet.  they 
are  able  to  do  but  little  which  is  peculiarly  encouraging, 
as  it  respects  the  generations  to  come.  Into  their  schools 
they  are  able  to  bring  very  little  religious  instruction.  No 
part  of  the  Scriptures  is  allowed  to  be  read,  except  one  or 
two  historical  pieces,  and  very  few  tracts  of  a  religious 
character.  Of  course,  the  religious  influence  exerted  by 
their  means  is  small.  The  Baptist  brethren  at  Calcutta 
have  a  printing  press,  which  is  a  useful  auxiliary  to  their 
efforts.  At  Serampore,  the  translating  and  printing  of  the 
Scriptures  is  carried  on  with  much  less  vigor  than  for- 
merly,    The   separation   of  the  younger  brethren  from 


226 


CORRESPONDENCE. 


the  mission  has  weakened  the  missionaries.  I  went  into 
their  long  printing-office,  where  it  would  take  some  time 
to  count  the  number  of  presses,  but  little  appeared  to  be 
doing.  The  brethren  there,  are,  however,  somewhat  en- 
gaged in  literature.  They  were  commencing  the  publi- 
cation of  an  Encyclopedia,  for  the  use  of  the  natives,  to 
be  superintended  chiefly  by  Felix  Carey.  They  are  pub- 
lishing, monthly,  a  work  called  the  Friend  of  India — are 
about  erecting  a  native  college  on  a  pretty  large  scale — 
and  are  pursuing  other  similar  objects.  The  influence  of 
the  missionaries  has  been  salutary  to  Calcutta.  Some  pious 
chaplains,  too,  have  done  good,  and  the  moral  character 
of  the  city  is  much  improved. 

I  might  say  many  things  more  respecting  Calcutta ;  * 
but  shall  pass  to  Ceylon.  We  landed  first  at  Trincoma- 
lee,  a  place  of  considerable  importance  as  a  naval  deposit, 
and  as  affording  the  finest  harbor  for  shipping  in  all  India. 
There  are,  perhaps,  near  20,000  native  inhabitants,  but  no 
Europeans  except  those  in  the  service  of  government,  and 
two  Wesley  an  missionaries.  The  scenery  around  is  rath- 
er grand.  The  coast  is  high  and  rocky,  resembling  some 
of  the  bold  shores  of  New  England,  save  that  you  see  no 
cultivation,  and  the  tops  of  the  hills  are  burnt  by  a  tropi- 
cal sun.  The  whole  coast,  as  you  go  round  the  southern 
part  of  the  island,  is  indented  with  small  bays,  and  check- 
ered by  hills  and  mountains  rising  one  above  another  as 
you  go  back  into  the  interior. #  The  highest  point  of  land 
in  the  island,  Adams  Peak,  is  seen  at  sea  off  all  the  south- 
ern and  western  shore,  though  it  is  probably  sixty  miles 
inland. 

We  put  into  Galle,  the  most  southern  port  in  the  island, 
and  a  place  of  uncommon  pleasantness.  It  has  a  large 
fort,  embracing  what  was  the  Portuguese,  and  afterwards 
the  Dutch  part  of  the  town.  The  fortifications  are  strong, 
ancj  the  harbor  well  defended.     The  descendants  of  the 


LETTER    FROM    M1RON    WINSLOW.  227 

Dutch  and  Portuguese  are  still  numerous.    There  are  sev- 
eral English  families,  besides   the  civil  servants,  and  the 
military.;  and  the  fortified  part  of  the  town  has  the  ap- 
pearance of  a  considerable  population.   There  is  a  swarm- 
ing native  population  around.     Two  Wesley  an  missiona- 
ries are  stationed  at  Galle,  and  they  have  lately  erected  a 
chapel.    An  old  Dutch  church  is  occupied  by  the  govern- 
ment chaplain.     In  the  country,  about  twenty  miles  back, 
two    Church    missionaries    have   established    themselves.  . 
The  religion  of  all  this  part  of  the  island,  and,    as  you 
probably  know,  of   the  interior,  is  that  of  Boodh — the 
same  which  prevails  in   the  Burman  empire.     Some  sup- 
pose that  it  was  carried   to  the  latter  from   Ceylon.     I 
think,  however,  that  no  country  need  be  very  .anxious  to 
claim  the  honor  of  giving  origin  to  a  religion,  scarcely  to 
be  exceeded  in  absurdity  by  q,ny  among  the  most  extrav- 
agant heathen,      I  visited  one  of  Boodh' s  temples.      It  is 
situated  on  a  hill,   a   little  out  of  the  town,  in  a  very  ro- 
mantic situation.     In  front  of  a  neat  white  edifice,  of  no 
great  size,  was  a  large  green  tree  hung  around  with  dif- 
ferent kinds  of  offerings  to  the  god.      Entering   the  tem- 
ple through  a  gate,  you  first  come  into  a  kind  of  hall  ■ 
whose  walls  were  covered  with  paintings,  said  to  be  his- 
torical, and  representing  the  fabulous  stories  of  the  Bood- 
hists'  demi-gods.      From  this  hall  you  enter  the  inner 
temple,  where  Boodh  lies  at  full  length,  on  a  large  plat- 
form, apparently  asleep.      Indeed  his  followers  suppose 
that  after  having  suffered  many  hardships  in   the  world 
for  the  good  of  men,   he  is  now  at  rest,  receiving,  in   a 
state  of  repose,  a  reward  for  all  his  toils.      You  may  ask 
if  he  is  the  great  god,  why  do  you  talk  of  his  receiving  a 
reward  ,and  if  he  is  the  governer  of  the  universe,  how 
are  the  affairs  of  the  world  managed  while  he  is  asleep  1 
But  they  do  not  say '  that  he  is  the   great,  god ;  only 
that  among  many  others,  he  is  a  god.     None  of  the  gods, 


228  CORRESPONDENCE. 

however,  are  concerned  in  giving  rewards  or  inflicting 
punishments.  There  is  an  inherent  force*  in  virtue  and 
vice,  to  bring  happiness  or  misery  upon  the  subject;  and 
this  is  always  done,  both  by  the  one  and  the  other.  There 
is  no  setting  off  a  good  deed  against  a  bad  one,  and  there 
is  no  pardon.  All  beings  suffer  for  every  thing  which 
they  do  that  is  wrong,  and  all  are  rewarded  for  every  thing 
which  they  do  that  is  right.  If  a  man  ever  so  holy,  com- 
mits but  one  sin,  he  must  suffer  for  that  sin  exactly  in 
proportion  to  its  enormity,  and  so  likewise  must  the  gods, 
and  this  not  through  any  dispensation  of  some  great  in- 
telligent being,  but  by  the  mere  force  of  right  and  wrong. 
As  to  their  god's  being  asleep,  he  may  as  well  be  asleep 
■  as  awake,,  for  he  can'  do  nothing — the  world  is  not  gov- 
erned by  him,  but  by  fate  or  uncontrolable  destiny ;  a 
something  or  nothing,  which  causes  every  thing  to  be  as 
it  is.  The  image  of  Boodh,  which  was  in  this  temple, 
might  be  twenty  feet  in  length,  and  proportionably  large, 
made  of  baked  earth  painted.  Around  were  many  smaller 
images  particularly  one  of  Gunputtee,  a  Hindoo  god, 
which  showed  that  there  has  been  some  borrowing  from 
other  religions  to  help  out  the  meagerness  of  Boodhism. 

The  priests  of  Boodh  are  not  like  the  Brahmins,  such 
by  caste,  but  by  a  course  of  study  (not  very  laborious,) 
and  by  devoting  themselves  to  the  service.  They  are  dis- 
tinguished by  wearing  a  yellow  robe,  and  they  are  con- 
stantly going  about,  to  beg.  They  are  a  very  despicable 
company.  Two  or  three  of  the  priests  have  thrown 
off  the  robes  and  professed  to  be  converts  to  the  Meth- 
odists. But  I  belie/e  none  of  them  give  much  promise 
of  enduring  to  the  end.  No  dependence  can  be  placed 
upon  them.  With  money  enough,  you  might  get  every 
one  to  follow  you,  and  empty  all  their  temples  in  the  island. 

We  arrived  at  Colombo  December  20th,  1819,  a  short 
time  before  Gov.   Brownrigg  left  the  island,  which  was 


LETTER    FROM    MIRON    WINSLOW.  229 

a  very  favorable  circumstance  as  it  respected  our  obtain- 
ing leave  of  settlement.     He  showed  himself  to  the  last, 
a  decided  friend  of  missionaries.     The  patronage  of  gov- 
ernment however,  is  not  always  favorable  to  the  best  in- 
terests of  religion.     I  do  not  think  it  has  been  here.     By 
warmly  patronizing  missions,  the  government  have  consid- 
ered themselves  at  liberty  to  direct  the  operations  of  mis- 
sionaries.    In  doing  this,  they  have  not  always  taken  the 
best  methods  for  promoting  the  object.     The  evil  is  par- 
ticularly felt  in  relation  to  the  native  preachers  employed. 
There  are  in  the  island  ten  or  twelve  of  these,  and  I  am* 
sorry  to  say  that,  with  the  exception  of  Christian  David, 
who  certainly  has  some  good  things  about  him,  they  are 
only   miserable   apologies    for   preachers,    and   do    more 
harm  than   good.      The  government  schools  too,  are  no 
better     than    paper   schools.        In    many  of   them    the 
master  is  never  seen  except   on  quarter  day,   to  receive 
his  wages,  and  in  others  the  grass  often  grows  over  the 
floor  of  the  school  bungalow,  when   the  master  pretends 
to  teach  boys  in  it  every  day.     This  arises  from  the  want 
of  a  vigilant  superintendence,  without  which   the  native 
teachers  will  do  nothing  at  all.     But  to  return.     Colombo 
is  a  very  pleasant  town,  consisting  of  a  large  fort  in  which 
all  Europeans,  with  few  exceptions,  live,  and  many  de- 
scendants of  the   Dutch  and  Portuguese ;  and   a  pettah 
inhabited  partly  by  the  latter  classes  of   inhabitants,  but 
principally  by   Cingalese,  Malabars,  Moors  and   Chinese, 
to  the  number  in  all  of  about  35,000.     The  fort  has  con- 
siderable strength,  and  there  are  generally  one  or  two  reg- 
iments of  troops,  quartered  in  it.     The   King's  house,   in 
which  the  Governor  resides,  is  a  large  building,  but  ex-  . 
ecuted  with  very  little  taste.      Most  of    the  other  houses 
are  low.     Throughout  the  island  indeed,   almost  all  the 
houses   are   of  one   story.       Differing   from    the    houses 
on    the    continent,    which   have    flat   roofs,    the   houses 
20 


230  CORRESPONDENCE. 

here  have  roofs  resembling  those  of  our  barns,  and  like 
those  of  the  barns  in  America,  are  seen  from  the  in- 
side of  the  house,  so  that  from  the  floor  of  perhaps  an 
elegantly  finished  room,  you  look  up  to  a  dirty  roof  of 
tiles  or  palmyra  leaves.  There  are  many  pleasant  rides 
round  Colombo.  The  cinnamon  groves  in  the  vicinity 
are  much  spoken  of,  but  they  have  little  to  recommend 
them,  except  their  fragrance  in  the  morning  or  after  a 
shower.  The  cinnamon  is  a  shrub  growing  to  the  height 
sometimes  of  12  or  15  feet;  but  generally  not  more  than 
8  or  10,  in  small  clumps,  a  little  resembling  bushes  of 
laurel.  Like  all  the  shrubs  and  trees  of  this  eastern 
world,  it  is  an  evergreen.  If  you  break  off  a  limb  you 
find  it  very  fragrant.  The  leaves  have  a  pungent  taste,  a 
little  like  allspice.  It  abounds  in  the  interior  of  the  island, 
where  are  likewise  found  pepper,  coffee  and  ginger.  Cot- 
ton is  cultivated  in  some  parts  of  the  island,  and  rice  on 
all  parts  of  the  coast.  Around  Colombo,  and  in  all  the 
southern  part  of  the  island,  the  face  of  the  country  is  very 
agreeable  to  the  eye,  and  the  climate  is  remarkably 
fine,  but  you  no  where  see  that  Eden  which  Ceylon  has 
been  described  to  be.  The  whole  interior  is  little  else 
than  a  continued  jungle  or  wilderness,  where  you  may 
sometimes  travel  a  day,  almost  without  seeing  a  single 
hut.  Thousands  of  the  miserable  inhabitants  were  cut 
off  during  the  late  war,  and  other  thousands  died  with 
hunger.  The  capital  of  the  interior,  Candy,  is  said  to  be 
romantically  situated  between  three  hills,  rising  around 
it  in  the  manner- of  an  amphitheatre,  and  opening  only  on 
one  side  for  a  small  river  to  pass  through,  on  which  the 
village  (for  it  is  nothing  more)  is  built.  The  King's  pal- 
ace as  it  existed  before  the  war,  consisted  of  a  large  range 
of  low  buildings,  covering  near  an  acre  of  ground,  winding 
round  into  each  other  with  some  intricacy,  and  separated 
from  the  village  by  a  draw-bridge. 


LETTER    FROM    MIRON    WINSLOW.  231 

But  I  have  wandered  from  Colombo.  The  missionary 
establishment  of  the  Wesleyan  brethren  deserves  notice. 
It  consist,  of  a  large  mission  house,  chapel,  printing  office, 
and  type-foundry.  Their  success,  however,  in  gathering 
a  congregation  has  not  been  great.  At  their  preaching 
in  Portuguese  (which  is  a  low  language  corrupted  from 
the  Portuguese  of  Europe  and  very  common  in  India)  they 
have  sometimes,  I  believe,  one  or  two  hundred.  Their 
English  congregation  is  in  the  fort,  and  is  composed  of 
soldiers  to  the  number  of  about  30,  and  their  preaching  in 
Cingalese  is  confined  principally  to. the  schools  which 
they  support.  Their  establishments  in  the  south  of  the 
island  are,  however,  as  flourishing'  as  any  here,  and  on  ac- 
count of  the  comparatively  loose  attachment  of  the  Cin- 
galese to  their  religion,  promise  earlier  fruit  than  those 
among  the  Malabars  at  the  north.  At  Colombo,  there  is 
likewise  a  Baptist  missionary,  Mr.  Chater,  who  has  been 
often  mentioned  by  our  brethren,  and  to  whom  we  are  under 
many  obligations.  He  is  engaged,  in  connexion  with  one 
of  the  Wesleyan  brethren,  and  Mr.  Armour,  local  chap- 
lain to  the  government,  in  translating  the  Scriptures  into 
Cingalese.  They  have,  with  what  Mr.  Tolfrey,  a  civil 
servant  who  commenced  the  work,  did  before  his  decease, 
finished  the  New  Testament,  and  advanced  three  books 
in  the  Old.  It  is  sakl  the  translation  is  too  high  for  the 
common  people,  on  account  of  the  introduction  of  many 
Pali  words,  as  well  as  words  from  the  high  or  poetic  lan- 
guage of  the  Cingalese. 

We  spent  about  six  weeks  at  Colombo,  waiting  for  a 
favorable  opportunity  to  proceed  to  Jaffna ;  and  while 
there,  had  the  pleasure  of  meeting  almost  all  the  Wesleyan 
brethren,  as  well  as  the  Church  missionaries,  with  the  ex- 
ception of  Mr.  Knight  of  Jaffna.  Besides  the  two  which 
I  have  already  mentioned  as  being  near  Galle,  and 
Mr.  Knight,  there  is  Mr.  Lambrick  at  Candy  in  the  inte- 


232  CORRESPONDENCE. 

rior.  They  have  been  about  two  years  in  the  country; 
and  are  laboring  to  good  advantage.  Our  meetings  with 
the  missionary  brethren  of  different  denominations,  have 
always  been  peculiarly  interesting,  and  we  have  been 
treated  with  the  greatest  kindness  and  affection.  At  Tif- 
fin one  day  in  Colombo,  we  had  16  missionaries  at  our  ta- 
ble together.  In  Jaffna  there  are  generally  1 1  missiona- 
ries present  at  our  monthly  prayer-meetings,  viz.  3  Wes- 
leyan,  1  Church  missionary,  and  7  Americans. 

We  proceeded  to  Jaffna  by  what  is  called  the  inland 
passage,  principally,  through  lakes  and  rivers  which  lie 
near  the  sea,  connected  in  one  or  two  places  by  a  short 
canal.  These  stretch  along  more  than  half  way  from 
Colombo  to  Jaffna;  and  then  }7ou  proceed  by  sea,  keeping 
near  the  coast.  We  found  Jaffnapatam  the  remains  of 
what  was  once  a  very  pleasant  town.  .  It  was  the  pride  of 
the  Dutch  while  they  had  possession  of  the  island  :  but  is 
now  fast  going  to  decay.  The  houses  are  all  low,  but 
some  of  them  are  elegant,  and  the  streets  are  very  regular. 
It  is  melancholy  to  see  many  of  them  falling  down  and 
others  deserted.  The  descendants  of  the  Dutch  and  Por- 
tuguese are  numerous,  and  the  native  population  around 
Jaffnapatam  is  large.  The  whole  district  is  populous,  but 
I  think  not  so  much  as  has  been  said.  Two  hundred- 
thousand  is  probably  a  large  estimate,  whereas,  five  hun- 
dred thousand  has  been  reported  by  some.  The  truth  is, 
the  population  of  the  eastern  world,  though  very  great,  is 
deceptive.  At  the  various  fairs  and  markets,  the  natives 
are  all  seen.  In  almost  every  village  is  a  bazar,  or  mar- 
ket, to  which  a  great  part  of  the  people  resort  every  day  ; 
and  not  only  so,  but  the  same  people  may  be  seen  at  the 
different,  and  perhaps  several  different,  bazars  in  the  neigh- 
borhood, on  the  same  day.  The  same  is  the  case  at  the 
temples.  You  may  go  to  a  temple  which  has  a  populous 
neighborhood,  and  during  a  feast  see  thousands  collected, 


LETTER    FROM    MIRON    WINSLOW.  233 

and  perhaps  tens  of  thousands.     Soon  after,  there  may  be 
a  celebration  at  another  temple  at  some  distance,  yet  the 
same  people  will  be  collected.     Now  if  you  judge  of  the 
population  of  each  parish  or  district  by  what  you  see  at 
the  bazar  or  temple,  you  judge  erroneously ;  in  other  words, 
you  cannot  judge  of  the  population  here  by  the  rules  which 
apply  to  Europe  or  America.     At  Jaffnapatam  there  are 
two  Wesleyan  missionaries,   and  they  have  a  fine  estab- 
lishment consisting  of  a  mission  house  and  chapel.     They 
preach  in  English,   Portuguese,  and  Malabar,  or  Tamul. 
There  are  several  English,  and  a  few  respectable  Dutch 
families  in  the  place,  and  most  of  them  attend  the  preach- 
ing of  the  Wesley ans,  as  there  is  now  no  chaplain  there. 
The   stations  •  occupied  by  our  brethren  are  all  some 
miles  distant  from  Jaffnapatam.     You  may  have  some 
idea  of  their  situation,  if  you  remember  that  Jaffna  is  an 
island  about  30  miles  in  length,  separated  from  the  main 
land  by  a  narrow  strait,  and  that  Jaffnapatam  lies  on  the 
southern  part  of  the  island,  near  what  may  be  called  the 
mouth  of  the  strait.     If  then,  you  coast  round  the  western 
extremity  of  this  small  island  which  forms  the  district  of 
Jaffna,  about   12  or   15  miles,  and  then  proceed  norther- 
ly and  easterly,  you  compass  the  tract  occupied  by  us. 
Tn  the  first  place  you  would  on  the  south  shore  come 
to  Batticotta,  which  is  back  from   the  water  near  a  mile, 
yet  in  sight — then  going  quite  round  the  point,  which  I 
mentioned,  until  you  come  on  the  northern  shore,  nearly 
opposite  Jaffnapatam,  you  would  find   Tillipally,   about 
three  miles,  however,  from  the  shore.     A  little  farther  east 
is  Miletty,  on  the  shore,  (a  pleasant  station  which  we 
think  of  fitting  up  soon,)  and  to  the  west,  that  is,  before 
you  get  so  far  as  Tillipally  and  about  one  mile  inland,  is 
Pandeteripo,  which  is  now  fitting  up  for  brother  Scudder. 
Within  this  circle,  as  I  said,  are  the  seven  parishes  which 
we  occupy  by  leave  of  the  Government.     If  you  go  to 
#20 


234  CORRESPONDENCE. 

them  from  JafTnapatam,  you  proceed  on  a  pretty  good  road 
due  north,  five  miles, 'and  come  to  Oodooville.  This  is  en- 
tirely inland  touching  the  sea  on  no  side.  The  old  church 
and  house  stand  off  the  main  road  about  three  fourths  of 
a  mile,  but  you  go  to  them  by  a  winding  road,  which 
was  once  good  and  is  still  pleasant.  The  station  is  now 
fitting  up  for  brother  Spaulding  and  myself,  and  we  have 
moved  into  the  house,  though  in  an  unfinished  state.  As 
we  found  the  buildings,  there  were  the  walls  of  a  church 
about  150  feet  in  length,  low  and  built  of  brick,  and  the 
walls  of  a  house  of  the  same  materials,  50  feet  in  length 
and  30  in  width,  much  injured  by  time.  Around  is  a 
large  population,  and  on  the  west  is  the  parish  of  Manipy, 
which  we  occupy  for  schools  and  preaching.  I  should 
have  told  you  before  that  this  whole  district  is  entirely 
level,  and  under  a  high  state  of  cultivation.  The  soil  is 
not  good,  being  a  thin  stratum  of  earth  over  a  continued 
bed  of  coral.  There  is  almost  no  rain  during  the  dry 
season,  and  all  the  fields  arc  watered  from  wells  and  tanks. 
Still  the  country  in  general  appears  as  a  garden.  We 
have  very  fine  gardens  here,  and  the  groves  of  palmyra  and 
cocoa-nut  under  which  are  found  the  native  villages,  have 
a  very  agreeable  appearance. 

Passing  by  Oodooville,  a  little  more  than  four  miles  fur- 
ther north,  you  come  to  Tillipally,  where  brother  Poor 
has  always  been  stationed  since  his  arrival,  and  with  whom 
brother  Woodward  is  now.  This  station  has  been  described 
and  I  need  not  mention  it  particularly.  There  is  a  house 
about  60  feet  in  length  and  a  church  of  130  feet,  built  of  co- 
ral stone,  and  now  well  repaired.  From  Tillipally  you  may 
go  nearly  south-west  eight  miles  to  Batticotta,  passing 
Changany  at  a  distance  of  five  miles,  (where  are  the  ruins 
of  a  large  church  and  house)  and  Pandeterripo,  two  miles 
north  of  Changany.  Batticotta  is  7  miles  from  JafTnapa- 
tam, and  about  6  from  Oodooville.     The  buildings  at  this 


LETTER    FROM    MIRON    WINSLOW.  235 

station  are  much  more  spacious  than  at  either  of  the  oth- 
ers, and  better  repaired,  except  that  the  roof  of  the  house  is 
covered  with  oll'as  instead  af  tiles,  and  the  church  is  not 
yet  covered.  The  latter  is  a  very  noble  building  of  coral 
stone,  as  you  know  by  the  accounts  which  have  been 
given  of  it. 

Were  I  wiih  you,  I  suppose  you  would  say,  now  we 
want  to  know  about  the  missionaries,  what  they  are  doing 
and  how  things  looked  about  them  when  }7ou  arrived.  I 
saw  both  brother  Meigs  and  brother  Poor  at  JarTna- 
patam,  where  the  former  was  waiting  to  meet  us.  You 
may  be  sure  it  was  not  an  uninteresting  meeting.  The 
health  of  both  appeared  better  than  we  had  reason  to  fear 
it  would  be  from  what  we  had  heard  of  their  sickness. 
Brother  Poor  came  down  just  before  we  left  JafTnapatam. 
In  going  to  Batticotta  over  paddy  fields,  &c,  we  met  the 
boys  of  the  boarding  school,  coming  out  with  lights  to 
conduct  us  on  the  way.  With  them  was  brother  Meig's 
interpreter,  Gabriel.  I  was  never  more  struck  than  with 
the  pure  English  accent  with  which  he  addressed  me. 
He  is  about  twenty  years  of  age,  and  within  the  course  of 
of  the  last  year  was  brought,  as  there  is  every  reason  to  be- 
lieve, to  a  saving  acquaintance  with  the  Redeemer.  He 
is  very  active  and  useful.  The  family  school-master  at 
Batticotta  is  likewise  hopefully  pious.  I  shall  not  attempt 
to  describe  the  emotions  with  which  I  first  stepped 
into  the  mission  house  at  Batticotta.  Brother  Richards, 
whom  we  did  not  expect  to  meet  in  the  flesh,  appeared  to 
be  gaining  health  though  very  slowly.  Some  of  the  boys 
of  the  family  came  into  the  dining-room  to  see  the  new 
missionaries,  and  the  next  morning  I  saw  them  all  in  their 
school-room  assembled  for  prayers.  This  is  their  first  duty. 
After  prayers  they  go  to  the  cook-house,  and  take  their 
rice  and  curry,  one  of  the  larger  boys  always  asking  a 
blessing  on  their  food.     After  breakfast  they  generally 


236  CORRESPONDENCE. 

work  for  a  time  in  the  garden,  until  the  bell  rings  for 
school  at  8  o'clock.  Thej  then  go  into  school,  where 
they  learn  to  read  and  write  (on  the  olla)  their  own  lan- 
guage, and  most  of  them  the  English.  The  school  is  con- 
ducted much  like  schools  at  home,  and  you  would  know 
little  difference,  except  that  the  boys  are  net  white,  and 
instead  of  being  full  dressed,  have  only  a  cotton  cloth 
around  the  waist,  Three  or  four  of  them  are  serious. 
The  boarding  school  at  Tillipally  is  conducted  much  in 
the  same  manner;  and  I  can  assure  you  that  when  I 
looked  at  35  of  these  lads  pressed  from  the  service  of  Satan 
to  be  disciplined  for  the  army  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  and 
heard  them  called  by  the  names  of  Dwight,  Worcester, 
Porter,  Woods,  Stuart,  &c,  I  felt  emotions  of  hope  which 
no  tongue  can  express. 

I  might  go  on  to  talk  about  first  impressions,  and  in 
addition  might  say  many  things  about  what  I  have  since 
seen  and  heard,  and  felt  in  relation  to  the  missionary 
work  among  this  people  ;  their  superstitions,  manners  and 
character :  but  I  have  already  drawn  out  this  letter  to  an 
unpardonable  length.  In  a  future  communication  on  this 
subject,  I  hope  to  say  some  things  which  will  interest  you. 
I  can  only  say  now  in  general,  that  heathenism  here  is  a 
different  thing  in  many  respects  from  what  it  is  in  any 
other  part  of  India,  but  that  radically,  the  heart  of  a  hea- 
then here  is  no  more  easily  changed  than  that  of  the  most 
absurd  idolater.  Much  has  been  said  about  the  remains 
of  Christianity  in  Jaffna.  Now  I  have  been  accustomed 
to  think  that  to  have  a  remainder,  there  must  first  be  a 
sum  for  subtraction  or  division.  T  doubt  whether  there 
was  ever  much  Christianity  in  Jaffna,  and  I  know  there  is 
not  much  now.  Those  who  pretend  to  be  Christians  are 
Roman  Catholics  of  such  a  stamp,  as  to  be  scarcely  better 
than  the  heathen.  All  of  them  are  far  from  righteousness, 
and  they  icish  to  be  far  from  it.     They  will  not  come  to 


LETTER  FROM    MIRON    WINSLOW.  23/ 

the  light  lest  their  deeds  should  be  reproved.  It  is  ex- 
tremely difficult  to  induce  them  to  assemble  for  instruction. 
in  any  considerable  numbers.  Including  the  boys  from 
the  schools,  there  is  sometimes  at  TillipaUy  a  congregation 
of  two  or  three  hundred,  on  the  Sabbath ;  but  most  of  the 
instruction  which  the  people  here  receive,  is  by  the  mis- 
sionaries going  from  house  to  house. 

The  great  obstacle  which  we  find  in  the  way  at  every 
step  is,  the  total  indifference  of  this  people  to  the  concerns 
of  their  souls.  The  great  thing  with  them  is  to  get  some- 
thing for  the  belly,  as  they  express  themselves.  You  ask 
them,  will  you  come  and  hear  me  preach, — the  answer  is 
yes,  if  you  will  give  me  rice.  The  head  man  of  a  large 
and  populous  village  of  16,000  people,  told  me  one  daj^, 
if  you  will  give  me  and  the  people  plenty  of  rice  and 
curry,  we  will  all  become  Christians.  It  seems  as  though 
they  could  not  conceive  of  a  greater  degree  of  happiness 
than  is  found  in  gratifying  the  appetite  for  food  and  drink. 
They,  therefore,  pay  little  attention  to  what  is  told  them 
about  Christ,  for  they  do  not  care  whether  it  is  true  or  not. 
Our  brethren  have,  however,  justly  expected  much  from 
the  instruction  of  children  while  young.  Without  know- 
ing it,  the  heathen  are  consenting  to  the  destruction  of 
their  religion  by  encouraging  schools  for  their  children. 
The  boys  regularly  instructed  in  the  mission  families  will 
be  Christians  at  least  in  theory  (if  we  may  judge  from  the 
effect  already  produced),  and  much  is  done  towards  enlight- 
ening their  minds  even  in  the  schools  among  the  natives. 

Dear  brethren,  we  are  surrounded  by  the  heathen  and 
know  their  wants.  You  may  think  that  you  likewise 
know  their  wants  ;  but  you  have  not  been,  as  we  go  almost 
everyday,  to  their  idolatrous  and  abominable  rites.  You 
have  not  seen,  as  we  often  do,  a  senseless  image  of  gold 
or  silver  mounted  on  a  huge  car  or  borne  on  the  shoulders 
of  multitudes  in  a  chair  of  state,  while  the  thousands 


238  CORRESPONDENCE. 

around  are  worshipping  the  god  which  their  hands  have 
made.  You  have  not  seen  these  images  brought  out  to 
be  delighted  with  the  lascivious  gestures  of  a  band  of  dan- 
cing girls,  supported  at  the  temple.  You  have  not  seen 
dozens  of  poor  natives,  rolling  after  the  car  of  their  god, 
for  a  great  distance,  and  in  a  most  wretched  condition. 
Believe  me,  dear  brethren,  the  heathen  are  hot  happy — 
they  need  much  done  for  them.  Will  none  of  you  come 
over  and  help  us  ?  If  there  is  not  field  enough  in  this  re- 
gion we  have  a  peninsula  near  us,  where  are  many  mill- 
ions speaking  the  same  language.  Here  are  houses  and 
accommodations  for  you  while  you  may  be  learning  the 
language,  and  then  you  have  only  to  step  across  a  narrow 
strait  and  be  in  the  midst  of  multitudes  which  you  can 
scarcely  number.  At.  Ramescran,  a  small  island  near  the 
coast,  which  is  the  great  resort  of  pilgrims  from  the  island 
and  coast,  a  hundred  millions  it  is  said,  resort  in  the  course 
of  one  feast.  Yet  Ramescran  is  butu  few  hours  sail  from 
us.  Dear  brethren,  come  and  see  if  there  is  not  work 
enough  for  you  here,  and  if  the  calls  are  not  equally  ur- 
gent with  those  of  any  part  of  the  heathen  world.  And 
surely  you  will  not  forget  the  poor  heathen. 
From  j'our  brother  in  the  Lord, 

MlRON    WlNSLOW. 

Joint  letter  from  Messrs.  Bingham  and  Thurston,  a  few 
months  after  they  arrived  at  the  Sandwich  Islands. 

Sandwich  Islands,  Oahu,  February  20,  1821. 
Dear  Brethren, 

In  this  far  distant  land  of  strangers,  and  of  pagan  dark- 
ness, it  is  a  comfort  to  us  to  look  back  to  that  radiating 
point  of  missionary  light  and  love,  and  to  remember  the 
privileges  which  we  enjoyed,  when  treading,  like  you,  on 
consecrated  ground.     The  rising  palaces  of  that  hill  of 


LETTER  FROM   MESSRS.   BINGHAM  AND  THURSTON.    239 

Zion,  its  treasures  of  learning  and  wisdom,  and  its  foun- 
^.ins  of  consolation  are  still  dear  to  us,  though  we  shall 
never  look  upon  its  like  again.  But  it  is  the  noble  pur- 
poses of-  benevolent  action,  formed,  matured,  or  cherished 
and  directed  there,  which  gives  us  the  most  impressive 
view  of  its  beauty  and  strength,  and  inspires  our  liveliest 
hopes,  that  that  Institution  will  be  the  most  important  to 
the  church,  and  the  most  useful  to  the  heathen,  which  the 
world  has  ever  seen.  When  we  look  at  the  history  of 
that  Seminary  and  of  the  American  Board  ;  when  we  see 
their  connexion  and  their  joint  influence,  hitherto  so  pow- 
erful, and  so  well  directed,  and  the  peculiar  smiles  which 
the  Redeemer  has  bestowed  upon  them ;  our  ears  are  open 
to  hear  the  united  song  of  heathen  lands, — ;  How  beauti- 
ful are  the  feet  of  them  that  preach  the  gospel  of  peace, 
and  bring  glad  tidings  of  good  things.'  We  are  allowed 
to  hear  the  first  notes  of  that  joyful  song,  in  this  dark  land 
of  pollution,  and  the  shadow,  of  death,  as  they  begin  to 
break  from  the  lips  of  admiring  pagans,  lately  the  slaves 
of  a  vile  and  cruel  superstition.  We  rejoice,  that  we  hav.e 
been  allowed  to  walk  over  the  ashes  of  idols,  and,  in  the 
name  of  our  God,  to  set  up  our  banners  on  the  ruins  of 
pagan  altars  of  abomination.  But  the  nation,  as  such, 
still  lies  in  the  ruins  of  the  fall,  with  all  its  native  depravi- 
ty, corrupted  and  debased  by  the  dregs  of  civilized  socie- 
ty ;  and  though  many  are  disposed  to  look  favorably  upon 
the  message  which  we  bring,  and  a  few  seem  to  hail  it 
with  joy,  it  is  by  no  means  improbable,  that  when  it  shall 
be  generally  perceived  that  the  gospel  will  require  them  to 
give  up  all  their  sinful  lusts,  that  a  great  struggle  will  be 
made  to  resist  or  to  shake  off  such  claims.  Though  the 
gods  of  Hawaii  now  sleep,  we  are  not  without  our  fears 
that  the  cry  against  Christianity  may  yet  be  so  loud  as  to 
wake  them.  We  have  more  than  once  since  our  arrival, 
been  so  much  distressed  with  apprehensions,  that  open 


240  CORRESPONDENCE. 

idolatry  was  about  to  be  avowed,  as  to  apply  seriously  to 
the  governor  of  this  island  for  an  explanation  of  what  we 
saw  and  heard,  and  to  entreat  him  to  prohibit  what  seem- 
ed to  us  too  near  an  approach  to  idol-worship. 

You,  dear  brethren,  profess  to  love  the  missionary  cause, 
and  mean  to  promote  it  as  long  as  you  live ;  and  would 
be  happy  to  have  a  station  where  you  could,  in  an  emi- 
nent degree,  serve  the  cause,  without  making  the  sacrifi- 
ces requisite  in  entering  the  field.  We  cheerfully  admit 
that  all  are  not  required  to  enter  the  missionary  field,  and 
we  do  heartily  rejoice  that  many  are  allowed  to  labor  for 
Christ  without  making  the  sacrifices  which  missionaries 
must  make;  while  we- rejoice  that  others  are  counted  wor- 
thy to  suffer.  One  man,  doubtless,  can  do  most  good  by 
aiding  directly  the  preparation  of  others  for  the  field ;  an- 
other, by  taking  the  charge  of  a  particular  church  and 
people ;  another,  by  aiding  directly  the  movements  of  some 
of  the  larger  wheels  of  benevolent  enterprise.  Others,  like 
Jonathan  and  his  armor  bearer,  may,  "  two  and  two,"  as- 
sail the  unbroken  ranks  of  the  enemy,  wherever  they  are 
accessible;  another,  like  Joseph,  may  take  his  station 
singly  in  some  foreign  country,  and  while  God  is  with 
him,  '  prepare  corn  to  save  alive  both  the  heathen  and  his 
kindred  and  countrymen  ;'  and  though  he  dies  a  solitary 
laborer,  his  light  will  still  shine,  and  his  lonely  grave  will 
be  the  place  where  angels  watch,  and  heavenly  honors 
dwell.  Succeeding  generations  will  say  with  gratitude 
and  sympathy,  "  Here  lies  our  friend,  the  man  of  God, 
who  told  our  fathers  that  Jesus  died  for  sinners,  and  point- 
ed out  the  way  to  heaven — else  we  should  have  been  wor- 
shipping demons  still,  and  preparing  to  suffer  with  them, 
eternal  death ;  thanks  be  to  our  Redeemer,  that  he  did 
not  forget  us  when  on  the  cross,  and  when  he  command- 
ed his  disciples  to  preach  the  gospel  to  every  creature." 

We  believe,  if  we  are  found  faithful,  that  we  shall  ever 


LETTER  FROM  MESSRS.   BINGHAM  AND  THURSTON.    241 

have  occasion  to  rejoice  that  the  Lord  of  the  harvest,  in  his 
mysterious  providence,  sent  us  forth  from  our  native  shores, 
as  he  was  about  to  cast  down  the  idols  of  this  land,  and 
emphatically  to  command  these  "isles  to  wait  for  his 
law ;"  and  we  rejoice  in  the  hope  that  we  shall  yet  see 
his  holy  arm  revealed  again  to  deliver  the  land  from  the 
dominion  of  Satan.  But  the  work  is  too  great  for  us. 
Come  over  and  help  us ;  or,  if  you  cannot  come,  help  us 
where  you  are,  help  us  wherever  you  go,  help  us  when 
you  pray,  help  us  with  your  pens,  ask  Christians  to  help 
us  by  their  prayers,  ask  the  King  of  Zion  to  send  us  help- 
ers after  his  own  heart,  ask  God  to  carry  on  this  good 
work  which  he  has  begun,  to  finish  it,  and  take  to  himself 
the  undivided  glory. 

Is  it  too  much  to  hope  that,  before  many  months  shall 
pass  away,  perhaps  on  some  favored  day  of  the  monthly 
concert  of  prayer,  while  Zion  is  on  her  knees  before  God, 
this  nation  may  be  born,  and  added  to  the  Redeemer's 
crown  ?  Is  it  too  much  to  hope,  that  we  shall  hear  a  pub- 
lic proclamation  of  this  government,  which  shall  decree 
Christianity  to  be  the  religion  of  this  country,  and  an- 
nounce to  the  world,  that  these  are  christian  isles,  truly 
rejoicing  that  the  Lord  God  omnipotent  reigneth  ? 

But  let  all  beware  how  they  shout  the  victory,  before 
the  strong  holds  of  the  enemy  are  demolished ;  and  let 
every  man  prepare  for  trials,  and  conflicts,  and  disappoint- 
ed hopes,  but  still  go  up  with  firm,  unhesitating  step  to 
the  help  of  the  Lord  against  the  mighty. 

Brethren,  peace  be  with  you,  and  the  Spirit  of  our  God 
to  guide,  and  sanctify,  and  strengthen  you,  and  make  you 
perfect,  thoroughly  furnished  unto  all  good  works ;  and 
bring  us  together  at  last,  when  the  ransomed  of  the  Lord 
shall  be  gathered  in  heaven,  to  stand  on  Mount  Zion 
above,  with  songs  and  everlasting  joy. 

In  the  bonds  of  the  gospel,  and  in  the  sweet  fellowship 
21 


242  CORRESPONDENCE. 

of  the  missionary  spirit,  we  are  happy  to  subscribe  our- 
selves your  brethren. 

Hiram  Bingham, 
Asa  Thurston. 

Joint  letter  from  the  missionaries  at  Ceylon  to  "  the  So- 
ciety of  Inquiry." 

Jaffna,   Ceylon,  January  2,   1826. 
Dear  Brethren, 

Your  letter  of  February  21,  1825,  was  duly  received  in 
November,  and  perused  with  much  interest.  We  value 
the  communication,  as  it  is  a  pleasing  expression  of  your 
christian  affection  towards  us,  and  of  the  interest  you  take 
in  the  affairs  of  our  mission  ;  and  also  as  it  contains  many 
items  of  religious  intelligence,  which  were  refreshing  to  us 
as  cold  water  to  a  thirsty  soul.  On  perusing  the  several  par- 
agraphs with  reference  to  a  reply,  many  thoughts  and 
feelings  are  excited  in  our  minds,  in  exact  accordance 
with  those  expressed  in  your  letter ;  and  we  are  strongly 
urged  to  indulge  in  a  corresponding  strain  of  remark. 
Our  attention,  however,  is  so  powerfully  arrested  by  what 
you  have  stated  relative  to  the  missionary  spirit,  or  rather 
to  the  want  of  a  missionary  spirit,  in  the  Seminary,  that 
we  must  beg  you  will  excuse  us,  even  if  we  fill  our  sheet 
by  penning  some  of  the  many  thoughts  suggested  by  that 
single  paragraph. 

The  statements,  dear  brethren,  which  reach  us  from 
time  to  time,  relative  to  the  increasing  number  of  hereti- 
cal teachers  and  destitute  congregations,  even  in  New 
England ; — the  extensive  waste  places  of  Zion  in  most 
of  our  Southern  States,  and  the  unparalleled  tide  of  emi- 
gration, which,  without  an  adequate  supply  of  christian 
teachers,  is  continually  rolling  on  to  the  West, — we  say  the 
statements  we  occasionally  meet  with  on  these  subjects  in 


JOINT    LETTER    FROM    CEYLON.  243 

Reports  of  Domestic  Missionary  and  Education  Societies, 
and  in  Reviews,  are  truly  appalling.  Is  it  indeed  true,  that 
such  is  the  scarcity  of  well-educated  and  duly  authorized 
ministers  of  the  Gospel  in  the  United  States,  that  the  west- 
ern wilderness  is  in  danger  of  being  peopled  by  heathen, 
the  descendants  of  Protestants?  Alas,  for  our  dear  na- 
tive land  !  Our  hearts  are  affected  in  proportion  to  the 
evidence  we  have,  that  there  is  any  ground  for  such  fear- 
ful apprehensions.  While  perusing  these  accounts,  the 
question  forces  itself  upon  us,  have  wTe  not  greatly  erred 
in  judgment,  and  widely  wandered  from  the  path  of  duty, 
incoming  to  these  ends  of  the  earth,  while  Jerusalem  in 
our  own  couniry  is  in  danger  of  becoming  a  waste?  Is* 
it  not  expedient,  even  now,  to  retrace  our  steps, — to  quit  at 
once  this  ungrateful  land,  where  our  labors  are  scarcely 
tolerated,  even  by  the  christian  "powers  that  be,"  and 
enlist  in  the  service  of  those  benevolent  societies  in  Amer- 
ica,' whose  object  is  to  provide  for  the  pressing  moral  ne- 
cessities of  our  own  kindred  ?  Is.  it  in  our  power  to 
contribute  in  any  way,  a  single  item  to  their  relief  ? 
The  answer  we  uniformly  return  to  these  and  similar 
questions,  is,  that  if  we  can  possibly  do  any  thing  more 
for  "home  supplies,"  than  we  have  already  done  by  our 
example,  we  should  exert  ourselves  to  the  utmost  to  pro- 
mote a  foreign  missionary  spirit  in  the  country,  till  the 
number  of  students  solemnly  devoted  to  the  service,  be  in- 
creased in  the  ^atio  of  at  least  ten  to  one.  We  speak  of 
the  increase  of  students  devoted  to  foreign  missions,  as 
the  great  "  desideratum,"  because  we  believe  that  the 
position  admits  of  abundant  proof  that  the  existence, 
reign  and  extent  of  a  missionary  spirit  in  the  country 
will  ordinarily  be  in  direct  proportion  to  the  number  of 
devoted  missionary  characters  ;  and  that  the  latter  are  in- 
dispensably necessarj'  to  the  former.  We  beg  to  suggest 
as  a  fit  subject  of  inquiry  at  one  of  your  stated  meetings, 


244  CORRESPONDENCE. 

— "The  connexion  between  missionary  students  and  the 
prevalence  of  a  missionary  spirit  in  the  country."  We 
speak  of  increasing  the  missionary  spirit  in  a  ten-fold 
degree,  as  the  means  of  contributing  to  home  supplies, 
because  it  appears  in  a  most  striking  manner,  from  the 
word  and  providence  of  God,  especially  from  his  late 
dealings  towards  our  own  country,  and  other  parts  of  Chris- 
tendom, that  there  is  an  established  connexion  between 
the  prevalence  of  a  missionary  spirit,  and  the  prosperity 
of  vital  godliness,  and  of  all  the  great  interests  of  Chris- 
tianity, whether  it  be  in  the  hearts  of  individuals,  in  fam- 
ilies, churches,  communities,  or  nations.  This  is  a  de» 
•lisrhtful  and  an  extensive  theme,  which  we  desire 
to  see  distinctly  presented  to  the  christian  community, 
by  those  whose  business  it  is  to  make  "  inquiry  on  the 
subject  of  missions."  Should  the  missionary  spirit  fee 
increased  a  hundred-fold,  or  even  ten-fold  in  our  country, 
would  not  the  churches  begin  to  understand  and  practical- 
ly to  regard  the  sublime  truth,  that  "  it  is  more  blessed  to 
give  than  to  receive ;"  that  it  is  their  duty,  privilege,  and 
glory,  to  co-operate  with  the  King  of  Zion,  in  carrying 
forward  his  designs  of  mercy  and  grace  towards  our  ru- 
ined world?  Would  they  not  in  this  way  prove  the  Lord 
"and  see  if  he  would  not  open  the  windows  of  heaven  and 
pour  them  out  a  blessing,  until  there  should  not  be  room 
to  receive  it"  ?  Then,  instead  of  the  fearful  forebodings 
above  referred  to,  respecting  the  uninhabited  parts  of  our 
country,  we  might  indulge  the  blessed  anticipation  of  the 
near  approach  of  that  period,  in  which  the  "  wilderness 
and  solitary  place  shall  be  glad  for  them,  and  the  desert 
rejoice  and  blossom  as  the  rose." 

If,  dear  brethren,  there  be  such  a  connexion  as  we  have 
supposed,  between  the  prevalence  of  a  missionary  spirit 
and  the  promotion  of  vital  godliness,  and  of  all  the  great 
interests  of  the  church  in  our  land,  surely  the  Society  of 


JOINT  LETTER  FROM  CEYLON.  245 

Inquiry  ranks  high  among  the  institutions  of  the  present 
day,  formed  for  the  up-building  of  Zion  ;  and  the  situation 
you  individually  occupy  as  members  of  this  Society;  is 
beyond  expression  interesting  and  responsible.  We  now 
see  and  feel,  that  when  it  was  our  favored  lot  to  stand 
upon  those  heights,  we  had  but  faint  conceptions  of  our 
privileges  or  of  our  duties.  It  is  partly  on  this  account, 
that  we  feel  a  lively  interest  and  a  deep  concern,  when  we 
turn  our  attention  to  you.  We  see  that  the  ground  on 
which  you  stand  is  holy.  We  pray  that  you  may  have 
the  spirit  of  your  station,  and  wisdom  and  ability  to  per- 
form the  important  service  assigned  j^ou,  as  members  of 
the  society.  But  we  must  not  stop  here.  If  it  be  true, 
as  we  have  supposed,  that  the  prevalence  of  a  missionary 
spirit  and  all  its  attendant  blessings  be  closely  connected 
with,  and  to  a  great  extent  dependant  on,  the  number  and 
character  of  those  personally  devoted  to  missionary  ser- 
vices, how,  dear  brethren,  does  it  happen, — how  is  the  dis- 
tressing fact,  "  that  there  are  not  so  many  as  formerly, 
who  are  professedly  devoted  to  foreign  missions,"  to  be 
accounted  for?  We  remember  that  this  information  is 
from  the  Theological  Seminary  at  Andover  ; — that  the 
number  of  students  now,  is  three  or  four  times  greater 
than  formerly !  We  are  ready  to  ask,  if  Andover  stu- 
dents decline  the  service  of  foreign  missions,  who  may  not 
with  good  grace  decline  it ;  or  if  they  do  not  ardently  aspire 
after  it,  who  will  ?  If  a  prominence,  in  some  measure  suited 
to  the  magnitude  of  the  object,  be  not  practically  given  to 
the  subject  of  foreign  missions,  by  the  students  at  Andover, 
where,  dear  brethren,  is  the  spirit  of  missions  to  be  foster- 
ed %  Where  then  shall  we  find  a  congenial  soil  for  this 
heavenly  plant?  To  what  place,  if  not  to  Andover,  shall 
the  eye  of  the  sick  and  worn-out  soldier  of  the  cross  be 
directed  for  help,  when  quitting  the  field  in  the  sight  of 

an  overwhelming  foe  %     If  the  students  at  Andover  do  not 
*21 


246  CORRESPONDENCE. 

in  considerable  numbers,  devote  themselves  to  the  service 
of  foreign  missions,  may  we  not  fairly  presume  that  mem- 
bers of  other  seminaries,  will  be  quite  ready  to  draw  the 
unfounded  and  fatal  conclusion,  that  there  is  not  now  any 
very  urgent  demand  for  foreign  missionaries'?  Should  these 
views  and  feelings  prevail  but  for  a  very  few  years  in  our 
theological  seminaries,  it  is  not  difficult  to  foresee,  that  the 
chariot  of  our  conquering  King  might,  so  far  as  our  coun- 
try is  concerned,  be  rolled  back,  or  continue  stationary  for 
generations  to  come.  This  remark  is  dictated  by  the  ex- 
isting state  of  things  around  us,  and  by  what  we  may 
term  the  missionary  shipivrccks  to  which  our  attention  is 
often  turned  in  this  Eastern  World. 

Now  whether  we  have  a  regard  to  "  home  supplies,"  or 
"  foreign  supplies," — to  the  injunctions  of  God's  word,  or 
to  the  miseries  of  the  heathen  world, — to  the  missions  of 
the  Board  generally,  or  to  our  own  in  particular,  we  feel 
constrained  to  say,  in  reference  to  your  statement  cited 
above,  that  "  these  things  ought  not  so  to  be" — yea  further, 
that  "  there  is  utterly  a  fault  among  you"  Believe  us, 
dear  brethren,  this  language  is  dictated  by  an  interest  in 
your  welfare,  by  a  spirit  of  fidelity  to  our  Lord  and  Mas- 
ter into  whose  presence  we  expect  soon  to  be  called,  and 
by  the  strong  impressions  we  have,  that  the  work  in  which 
we  and  our  brethren  at  Bombay  are  now  engaged,  must 
soon  pass  into  other  hands,  or  be  abandoned,  to  the 
lasting  disgrace  of  the  American  churches  and  the  cause  of 
missions.  Say,  ye  departed  spirits  of  Mills,  of  Richards,  of 
Warren  and  Parsons,  were  ye  faithless  and  insincere, 
when,  within  those  sacred  walls,  in  secret  conclave,  ye 
offered  those  fervent  prayers  in  behalf  of  your  successors 
in  the  Seminary  1  When  you  prayed  that  what  you  felt 
and  saw  relative  to  the  missionary  spirit,  might,  in  compar- 
ison with  the  future,  be  but  as  the  little  cloud  before  the 
rising  shower, — were  not  those  prayers  presented, — were 


JOINT  LETTER  FROM  CEYLON.         247 

they  overlooked  by  oar  great  High  Priest  and  Interces- 
sor? Not  so,  Brethren;  we  believe  their  praj^ers  icere 
sincere ; — that  they  were  presented  by  Him  who  is  ever 
prevalent  with  the  Father ; — and  that  in  answer  to  them, 
a  great  company  will  arise,  from  among  their  successors 
to  emulate  their  example,  and  perfect  the  work  in  the 
pursuit  of  which  they  labored  and  died. 

There  are,  we  think,  Brethren,  mistakes  into  which  the 
most  devoted  friends  to  missions  are  in  danjrer  of  falling. 
Oar  feelings  strongly  urge  us  to  discuss  this  subject  at 
length,  but  we  can  do  nothing  more  than  glance  at  a  few 
particulars. 

Some  appear  to  think  that  after  a  very  successful  attack 
has  been  made  upon  any  part  of  the  enemy's  dominions, 
a  conquest  will  of  course  ensue.  Whereas  the  enemy  is 
not  even  roused  to  action  till  after  several  losses  have  been 
sustained.  Hence  we  infer  that  it  is  vastly  more  impor- 
tant to  support  and  strengthen  old  missionary  stations, 
than  to  establish  new  ones.  Yet  we  say,  that  the  one 
should  be  done,  and  the  other  not  left  undone. 

Some,  and  those  too  who  are  mighty  men  of  valor,  are 
quite  ready  to  enter  upon  new  missions,  and  go  to  the  utter- 
most parts  of  the  earth  if  necessary,  but  do  not  like  to  "enter 
into  other  men's  labors."  This  may  arise  from  a  good  spirit, 
as  in  the  case  of  Paul ;  but  we  assure  you,  that  those 
are  the  very  persons  needed  to  bear  the  heat  of  battle  after 
an  onset  has  been  made.  Ours  is  a  service  in  which  much 
less  may  depend  upon  those  who  lead  the  way,  than  on 
those  who  follow  after. 

Some,  who  are  zealous  in  building  up  the  waste  places 
at  home,  and  often  regret  that  they  can  do  no  more  by 
way  of  satisfying  the  demands  made  by  destitute  congre- 
gations, might  possibly  be  alarmed,  should  the  number  of 
candidates  for  foreign  missions  in  the  Seminary  be  sud- 
denly increased  ten-fold.     But  if  our  statement  above  be 


248  CORRESPONDENCE. 

true, — if  the  glorious  results  of  a  missionary  spirit  as 
seen  in  our  dear  native  land,  be  not  all  a  delusion,  where  is 
the  ground  for  fear?  When  small  congregations  remon- 
strate against  their  pastors'  being  removed  to  those 
places  where  it  is  their  business  to  bring  forward  a  great 
company  of  pastors  and  teachers,  what  is  the  reasoning  of 
learned  councils  on  the  occasion  ?  Suppose,  Brethren, 
for  a  moment, — and  O  that  it  were  a  reality  !  that  the 
members  of  the  Society  of  Inquiry,  should  resolve  them- 
selves into  a  band  of  candidates  for  foreign  missions,  and 
should  act  in  character,  what  would  be  the  effect,  you 
yourselves  being  judges,  upon  domestic  missions,  and  upon 
the  waste  places  of  Zion  in  America  ? 

Some  think  that  if  their  revered  instructers  should  ad- 
vise them  to  it, — the  Board  invite, — and  the  christian  pub- 
lic raise  funds  for  their  support,  they  would  think  them- 
selves called  in  providence,  personally  to  engage  in  mis- 
sions. But  would  not  that  be  turning  the  complicated 
machine  the  wrong  way,  and  be  greatly  to  its  injury  1 
In  the  days  of  Mills  and  Richards — of  Judson  and 
Rice — Hall  and  Newell,  it  was  not  so.  They,  by  the 
good  hand  of  their  God  upon  them,  created  those  re- 
sources by  which  they  were  sent  forth,  and  opened  widely 
the  way  for  a  host  to  follow.  In  addressing  you  their 
successors,  and  with  reference  to  the  spirit  of  those  times, 
we  feel  wholly  at  liberty,  and  even  constrained  to  say, 
that  the  missionary  flame  must  first  be  kindled  in  your 
own  hearts.  By  letting  it  appear  that  there  is  such  a 
flame,  you  must  gain  the  assent  and  consent,  the  good 
wishes  and  fervent  pra3rers  of  your  instructers.  You 
must  crowd  your  services  upon  the  Board,  and  show  that 
you  are  entitled  to  their  patronage.  The  Board  will  then 
be  constrained  and  strengthened  to  disclose  their  wants  and 
urge  their  claims  upon  the  christian  public.  The  chris- 
tian public,  being  enlightened  and  solicited,  will  perceive 


LETTER    FROM     MIRON    WINSLOW.  249 

the  extent  of  their  duties  and  their  privileges,  and  put  in  a 
claim  to  the  hundred-fold  reward,  which  the  glorified  Re- 
deemer is  waiting  to  bestow  upon  them.  As  to  the  results 
of  such  a  course,  there  is  no  room  for  doubt. 

It  would  afford  us  much  pleasure  to  advert  to  several 
important  and  pleasant  subjects,  presented  to  us  in  jrour 
letter  ;  but  our  limits  permit  us  only  to  express  to  you  our 
coidial  thanks  for  your  communications,  and  to  request 
that  you  will  have  the  goodness  to  confer  upon  us  annu* 
ally  a  similar  favor. 

Commending  you  to  the  blessing  of  Him,  to  whom  the 
heathen  have  been  given  for  an  inheritance, 
We  subscribe  ourselves,  dear  brethren, 

Yours  in  the  bonds  of  christian  affection, 

Benjamin  C.  Meigs, 
Daniel  Poor, 
Levi  Spaulping, 
Henry  Woodward, 
John  Sc udder. 

Extract  of  a  letter  from  Mr.  Winslow  to  the  Society. 

Oodooville,  Jaffna,  Dec.  18,  1826. 
Very  Dear  and  Beloved  Brethren, 

*  #  #  A  missionary  need  not  fancy  that,  as  soon  as 
he  sets  his  foot  on  heathen  ground,  multitudes  will  flock 
to  him  with  delight :  and  when  he  delivers  his  message, 
that  thousands  will  hang  upon  his  lips,  ready  to  receive, 
and«glad  to  obey,  the  gospel.  On  the  contrary,  after  he 
has  toiled  months,  if  not  years,  in  the  painful  drudgery  of 
acquiring  a  difficult  language,  if  he  can  occasionally,  by 
almost  any  means,  induce  a  few,  a  score  or  two,  to  listen 
a  short  time  while  he  stammers  out  some  unacceptable 
truths,  he  may  consider  his  lot  by  no  means  the  least  en- 
viable that  comes  to  the  share  of  foreign  missionaries, 


230  CORRESPONDENCE. 

Missionaries  may  be  thought  to  preach  to  thousands,  and 
tens  of  thousands  of  heathen,  and  there  are  individuals 
who,  in  a  certain  way,  do.it.  But  it  must  noj  be  thought 
to  resemble  preaching  to  christian  audiences.  Multitudes 
may  be  in  some  form  addressed,  but  the  labors  and  hopes 
of  the  missionary  must  rest  principally  on*  individuals, 
whom  he  is  to  take  in  every  stage  of  unfitness ;  and  pre- 
pare, both  to  understand  and  receive  a  religion,  to  which, 
not  only  is  the  heart  opposed,  but  all  the  habits  stand  in 
direct  opposition. 

It  is  here — in  preaching  to  the  deaf  who  have  ears, 
and  the  blind  who  have  eyes ;  in  delivering  his  message 
to  those  who  slight  it,  and  in  seeing  its  power  denied,  af- 
ter it  has  been  received  ;  it  is  in  the  obstinate  unbelief  of 
the  great  mass  of  idolaters,  and  the  frequent  apostacics 
among  those  who  profess  to  believe ;  and  not  in  his  own 
personal  privations,  that  the  missionary  will  find  his  prin- 
cipal trials.  It  is  not  "  hunger  and  thirst  and  nakedness," 
— it  is  the  spiritual  death  around  him,  which  makes  him 
cry, — "  Woe  is  me,  for  I  dwell  in  Mesech."  The  soldier 
and  the  traveler  often  suffer  more  privations  than  the 
missionary — though  not  perhaps  for  life.  The  spirit  of 
a  man  sustaineth  his  infirmity,  but  grace  only  can  support 
a  spirit,  sinking  under  the  disappointment  of  its  fondest 
hopes.  Grace  may  support  him,  but  the  missionary  would 
do  better  to  chasten  his  imagination  in  the  outset.  Let 
him  learn  not  to  dream  of  thousands  of  converts,  but  to 
be  thankful  for  a  few,  and  pray  for  more.  Let  him  re- 
member in  the  beginning,  that  he  goes  forth  rather  to 
fight  than  to  shout  the  victory ;  to  sow  the  seed,  rather 
than  to  reap  the  harvest. 

From  American  papers,  lately  received,  we  learn, 
as  an  article  of  intelligence  concerning  Hindoo  idola- 
try, "that  this  mighty  fabric  of  corruption  is  fast  crum- 
(Christian  Spectator,  Vol,  iv.  p.  659.) 


LETTER    FROM    MIRON    WINSLOW.  251 

Alas!  Leviathan  is  not  so  tamed. — I  doubt  not  that 
"  Hindoo  Idolatry  is  on  the  decline,"  but  no  isolated 
facts,  especially  if  not  well  authenticated — as  sometimes 
they  are  not — can  lead  to  any  such  general  conclusion 
concerning  its  speedy  fall.  A  missionary,  however,  says, 
"  from  present  appearances,  we  may  conclude  that,  in 
fifty  years,  the  Gospel  will  have  been  preached  to  every 
creature  in  Bengal."  (Christian  Spectator,  Vol.  iv.  p. 
552.)  Great  and  glorious  changes  will,  I  trust,  take 
place  within  fifty  years,  but,  judging  from  "  present  ap- 
pearances," it  requires  something  more  than  the  eye  of 
faith,  illumined  by  reason  and  the  word  of  God,  to  see 
such  a  change  as  is  here  contemplated.  Such  views 
ought  not  to  be  given,  but  after  the  most  careful  exami- 
nation;  for,  though  intended  to  act  as  an  encouragement, 
they  do  harm,  when  not  correct,  by  leading  with  a  false 
light  those  into  the  field,  who  might  not  otherwise  come; 
and  by  blinding  the  church  to  the  importance  of  immense- 
ly increased  exertions,  in  a  work  that  is  scarcely  yet  be- 
gun. 

As  I  have  alluded  to  the  state  of  missions  in  India,  by 
way  of  correcting  over-sanguine  calculations,  I  ought,  per- 
haps, on  the  other  hand,  to  give  a  word  of  caution  against 
disparaging  the  good  that  has  been  effected.  A  great 
preparatory  work  is  going  on.  Vastly  more  good  is  done 
than  meets  the  eye.  There  is  a  gradual  loosening  of  the 
chains  of  caste,  a  gradually  increasing  spirit  of  inquiry, 
and  here  and  there  instances  of  forsaking  idolatry,  even 
where  Christianity  is  not  embraced.  In  Calcutta,  as  you 
are  aware,  a  large  number  profess  themselves  Deists.  In 
most  particulars,  however,  they  differ  but  little  from  their 
heathen  countrymen.  The  introduction  of  schools,  male 
and  female  ;  the  circulation  of  the  Scriptures  and  tracts ; 
the  personal  labors  of  the  missionaries,  preaching  publicly 
and  from  house  to  house,  is  certainly  working  a  great 


252  CORRESPONDENCE. 

change.  But  the  operation  of  these  causes,  though  in  the 
end  almost  sure,  is,  of  course,  on  such  a  vast  population, 
very  slow.  Nothing  but  the  special  effusions  of  the  Holy 
Spirit  can  make  it  otherwise.  The  number  of  missiona- 
ries is  not  adequate.  At  sixty-five  stations  in  India,  ex- 
tending from  Bombay  to  Ava,  and  from  Ceylon  to  Delhi, 
there  are  about  125  missionaries,  besides  assistants  and  na- 
tive laborers.  But  what  are  these  among  the  200,000,000 
embraced  on  this  circuit,  or  bordering  upon  it,  even  were 
they  all  active  and  efficient  laborers'?  But  about  one  fifth 
will  be  on  the  sick  list ;  another  fifth  learning  the  lan- 
guages, or  preparing  to  return  home,  or  in  some  way  not 
actual^  in  the  work ;  and  nearly  two  fifths  more,  employ- 
ed principally  in  preaching  to  English  congregations, 
teaching  English  schools,  making  books,  superintending 
printing-presses,  &c.  How  few,  then,  must  be  the  re^ 
mainder  of  those,  who,  with  sufficient  health,  a  tolerable 
knowledge  of  the  native  languages,  and  freedom  from 
other  calls,  are  able  to  go  into  the  highways  and  hedges 
of  Idolatry !  They  are  even  few,  compared  with  the 
whole  number  of  missionaries.  It  can,  therefore,  be  no 
great  matter  of  surprise,  that  marked  and  vast  changes 
have  not  }*et  been  effected.  We  may  as  well  throw  as 
many  drops  of  water  into  the  Dead  Sea,  in  the  expecta- 
tion that  all  its  waters  will  .become  pure ;  whereas  the 
rains  of  heaven  do  not  alter  its  nature.  Great  good  has 
been  done ;  but  the  church  must  increase  its  exertions  a 
hundred  fold,  before  it  can  calculate  on  the  conversion  of 
this  part  of  the  heathen  world. 

Accept,  beloved  brethren,  this  hasty  scrawl  as  a  token 
of  christian  love  from  your  brother, 

MlRON    WlNSLOW. 

The  following  letter  from  the  students  in   the  Mission 
House  at  Paris,  was  written  at  the  suggestion  of  Uie  Rev. 


jLETTER   from  the  MISSION  HOUSE  AT  PARIS.       253 

Jonas  King ;  and  was  forwarded  by  him  when  he  returned 
to  this  country  in  1827. 

Paris,  June  Sth,   1827. 
Dear  Brethren  in  Christ  Jesus,  our  Saviour. 

As  Christians  are  members  one  of  another,  and  all  form 
but  a  single  body  under  the  direction  and  authority  of 
one  head,  Jesus,  our  beloved  Saviour,  we  venture  to  take 
the  liberty  of  expressing  in  this  letter,  the  lively  desire  we 
feel  to  commence  an  acquaintance  with  you,  and  the 
sweet  satisfaction  it  would  afford  us,  if  you  would  main- 
tain a  correspondence  with  our  Missionary  Institution. 
You  will  understand  us:  it  is  the  love  of  Christ,  our  Sa- 
viour and  your  Saviour,  which  inspires  this  desire  ;  for  no 
one,  in  whose  heart  this  love  has  been  kindled,  can  be 
indifferent  with  respect  to  any  of  .the  children  of  God. 
At  the  present  day,  it  is  acting  powerfully  upon  the  hearts 
of  Christians,  and  is  uniting  them  to  each  other  more 
closely  than  they  have  ever  yet  been  united.  How  many 
thanks  do  we  owe  to  our  heavenly  Father,  that  he  has 
implanted  this  love  in  our  hearts  !  How  especially  pre- 
cious should  this  goodness  appear  to  us,  when  we  call  to 
mind  the  state  of  sin,  of  death,  and  of  condemnation,  in 
which  we,  not  long  since  were ;  and  the  marvellous  man- 
ner in  which  God  has  graciously  delivered  us  from  it  by 
the  power  of  his  Spirit !  What  joy,  what  delight,  what 
happiness  can  be  compared  to  that  which  his  gospel  prof- 
fers !  What  consolation  more  sweet  than  that  of  feeling 
ourselves  justified  and  saved  by  Him,  who  after  having 
taken  our  sins  upon  himself,  is  seated  on  high  at  the 
right  hand  of  God,  to  intercede  for  us,  and  who,  connect- 
ing with  the  Omnipotence  and  Omniscience  of  his  eternal 
Divinity,  personal  experience  of  the  severe  temptations 
which  he  endured  in  the  dajrs  of  his  flesh,  knows  how  to 
commiserate  the  infirmities  of  his  children,  and  to  succor 
22 


254  CORRESPONDENCE. 

them  in  all  their  distresses  !  But  this  was  not  enough. 
In  addition  to  all  these  mercies,  he  has  been  pleased  fur- 
ther to  grant  to  us  the  privilege  of  being  the  ministers  of 
his  salvation,  and  the  ambassadors  of  his  peace.  He  has 
called  you  and  us  to  be  the  publishers  of  good  news  and 
to  proclaim  it,  not  only  in  the  country  which  gave  us 
birrh,  but  also  in  the  remotest  corners  of  the  earth.  He 
has  caused  us  to  enter  upon  a  course  of  study  which  may 
fit  us  to  fulfil  this  glorious  destination.  For  this  purpose, 
he  bestows  his  blessing  upon  our  labors;  for  this  purpose, 
he  has  put  it  into  our  hearts,  to  be  interested  in  each  other's 
prosperity,  notwithstanding  the  immense  distance  which 
separates  us.  The  work  we  are  prosecuting,  is  the  same; 
we  have  a  common  aim,  as  we  have  all  things  in  common 
with  Him,  and  know  that  we  shall  one  day,  receive  the 
same  inheritance.  We  doubt  not  that  he  will  bless  you, 
and  prosper  your  labors  in  the  work  which  he  has  given 
you  to  do. — As  for  ourselves,  we  must  say,  that  we  have 
cause  for  gratitude.  Our  Institution  which  dates  its 
foundation  in  1823,  is  in  a  prosperous  condition;  although 
at  present  it  numbers  but  six  pupils.  The  Lord  has  given 
us  an  excellent  director,  in  the  person  of  Mr.  Grand 
Pierre,  originally  from  Neuchatel  in  Switzerland.  He 
had  preached  the  gospel  for  three  years  at  Basle,  when, 
last  year,  he  was  invited  by  the  Committee  at  Paris,  to 
come  and  occupy  the  important  post,  which  had  been  a 
short  time  before,  vacated  by  Mr.  Galland,  his  predecessor. 
The  resignation  of  the  latter  we  deeply  regretted,  but  his 
health  would  not  permit  him  longer  to  perform  the  ardu- 
ous duties  which  he  ha'd  so  faithfully  discharged. 

Under  the  tuition  of  Mr.  Grand  Pierre,  we  are  at  pres- 
ent studying  the  ancient  languages  and  theology,  and  are 
exercising  ourselves  in  composition.  Our  Committee  as- 
sembles regularly  every  month,  to  examine  into  the  relig- 
ious interests  of  the  Institution.    Once  a  year,  the  members 


Letter  from  the  mission  house  at  paris.      255 

of  the  Missionary  Society  meet  together,  to  hear  the  report 
of  the  Institution,  and  some  of  them  deliver  on  that 
occasion,  interesting  discourses  on  the  subject  of  missions. 
The  report  and  discourses  are  published,  and  produce  a 
happy  effect  upon  our  provinces.  A  religious  revival  is  ex- 
tending more  and  more ;  the  importance  of  the  cause  in 
which  we  are  engaged  is  appreciated  in  proportion  as  it  is 
distinctly  presented  to  view ;  and,  on  every  side,  Christians, 
hitherto  unknown,  are  showing  their  benevolence  by  offer-, 
ings  which  often  surpass  their  means. 

Our  Missionary  Society  already  reckons  more  than  30 
Auxiliary  Societies,  established  in  various  parts  of  France; 
and  numerous  associations  have  been  formed  which  are 
no  less  useful,  on  account  of  the  pecuniary  aid  which 
they  afford  us.  The  Protestant  churches  of  this  king- 
dom begin,  at  last,  after  long  slumber,  to  emulate  the 
zeal  of  sister  churches  in  neighboring  countries.  They 
itoo,  long  to  send  forth  into  the  field  of  the  world,  laborers 
•who  may  reap  the  fruits  of  the  first  harvest  of»souls,  in 
x>rder  that  they  may,  one  dajr,  share  in  their  joy  when  the 
second  harvest  shall  be  reaped  by  the  angels.  There  they 
will  be  permitted  to  see  the  good  grain  which  they  have 
reaped  by  means  of  their  children  the  missionaries  ;  and 
this  sight  will  add  to  their  happiness  throughout  eternity. 
They  must  wait,  however,  two  or  three  years,  before  they 
can  consecrate  to  the  Lord  any  messengers  of  peace ;  for 
the  oldest  of  us  date  their  admission  into  this  institution, 
as  late  as  1825.  We  are  eager  to  comply  with  their 
wishes ;  for  we  feel  an  ardent  desire  to  enter  into  the 
Lord's  vineyard,  and  to  lead  some  perishing  souls  to  the 
foot  of  the  cross,  where  they  may  find  safety  and  true 
happiness.  We  pray  the  author  of  all  grace  to  accelerate 
our  progress,  as  also  to  fit  us  thoroughly  for  the  work  to 
which  he  calls  us.  Give  us  an  interest  in  your  prayers, 
for  the  same  end  ;  and  be  assured  that  you  shall  not  be 


256  CORRESPONDENCE. 

forgotten  in  ours. — We  are  in  daily  expectation  that  our 
little  number  will  be  increased,  for  several  young  men 
have  offered  themselves  to  the  Parisian  Committee  as  fu- 
ture missionaries.  God  grant  that  they  may  soon  be  ad- 
mitted and  may  attain  the  end  at  which  they  aim ;  for, 
although  in  all  parts  of  the  Protestant  world,  there  are 
rising  up  numerous  heralds  of  salvation,  who  will  go  and 
proclaim  jt  through  all  the  earth,  they  are  yet  but  very 
few  in  number  when  compared  with  the  immense  multi- 
tude of  Pagans  who  know  not  the  gospel ;  and  we 
may  say  with  truth,  even  in  our  day,  "  the  harvest  is  great, 
but  the  laborers  are  few."  Let  us  therefore  pray  tbe  Lord 
of  the  harvest,  that  he  will  send  forth  more  laborers  into 
his  harvest. 

Mr.  King,  the  bearer  of  this  letter,  has  spent  some  weeks 
in  Paris,  and  has  been  blessed  by  many  a  soul.  We  cannot 
express  to  you  how  much  we  felicitate  ourselves  on  hav- 
ing made  his  acquaintance,  and  we  thank  God  for  the 
great  edification  which  this  worthy  servant  of  Christ  has 
procured  us.  Our  best  wishes  follow  him  on  his  return. 
Finally,  dearly  beloved  brethren,  I  close  my  letter,  with 
the  hope  that  you  will  kindly  receive  these  feeble  lines, 
which  at  least  are  dictated  by  Christian  love,  and  that 
you  will  be  pleased  to  reciprocate  our  good  wishes. 

Gur  director,  Mr.   Grand   Pierre,  joins  with  us  all  in 
begging  you  to  receive  our  fraternal  salutations. 
In  behalf  of  all  the  students, 

Tendil. 

Joint  letter  from  Messrs.  Bird,  Goodell,  and  Smith. 

Bey  root,  Feb.  16,  1828. 
Dear  Brethren, 

It  is  not  unknown  to  you,  that  we  "  dwell  even  where 
Satan's  seat  is," — "where  the  beast  and  the  false  prophet 


FROM  MESSRS.  BIRD,  &OODELL,  AND  SMITH.  257 


his  anger,  wrath,  and  indignation,  and  trouble."  We  at 
times  feel  exceedingly  the  want  of  something,  coming 
warm  from  the  glowing  bosoms  of  our  Christian  brethren 
at  home,  stirring  up  our  minds  to  a  remembrance  of  such 
directions  and  promises  as  the  following  ; — "  fear  none  of 
those  things  which  thou  shalt  suffer;  behold,  the  devil 
shall  cast  some  of  you  into  prison,  that  ye  may  be  tried  : 
and  ye  shall  have  tribulation  ten  days ;  be  thou  faithful 
unto  death,  and  I  will  give  thee  a  crown  of  life." — Our 
hearts  have  indeed  been  encouraged  with  cheering  evi- 
dence, that  God  has  remembered  us  with  favor ;  that  he  has 
"  taken  one  of  a  city  and  two  of  a  family,"  and  is  leading 
them  to  Zion ;  and  that  he  "  will  count,  when  he  writeth 
up  the  people,  that  this  and  that  man  were  born"  here.  It 
is  also  to  be  recorded  with  the  most  devout  gratitude,  that 
these  few,  though  previously  of  different  religious  names 
and  forms,  appear  to  have  entirely  forgotten  those  distinc- 
tions, of  which  they  were  formerly  the  boisterous  support- 
ers; and  to  be  so  joined  in  one  spirit,  as  to  "  have  fellow- 
ship one  with  another;"  and  that,  though  they  were  for- 
merly such  as  Paul  assures  us  cannot  inherit  the  kingdom 
of  heaven,  yet  they  give  increasing  evidence  from  day  to 
day,  that  they  "  are  washed,"  that  they  "  are  sanctified," 
that  they  "  are  justified  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  and 
by  the  spirit  of  our  God;"  and  that  " truly  their  fellow- 
ship is  with  the  Father  and  with  his  son  Jesus  Christ." 

But  with  what  strength  of  arm,  the  people  have  been 
held  back  by  their  ecclesiastics,  aided  by  the  civil  power, 
from  visiting  us,  and  from  reading  the  scriptures,  is  beyond 
description  or  conception.  We  felt  assured,  that  the  cord 
must  break,  or  the  arm  that  held  it  so  firmly,  grow  weary. 
And  it  is  a  fact,  that  there  has  apparently  been,  for  a  few 
weeks,  some  remission,  some  diminution  of  intenseness. 
People  have  dared  to  speak  to  us,  and  been  permitted  to 
*22 


258  CORRESPONDENCE. 

live  with  us.  A  few  come  to  read  the  scriptures  with  us 
on  the  sabbath,  and  some  one  is  present  at  prayers  almost 
every  evening  ;  and  the  conversion  of  an  individualwould 
probably  be  talked  of,  and  thought  of,  much  less  now  than 
formerly.  But  we  cannot  reasonably  expect  to  enjoy 
much  quietness  long  at  a  time,  in  the  empire  of  Satan. 
Other  plots,  deep,  dark,  and  malignant,  will  doubtless  be 
laid  against  us  by  "  principalities,  and  powers,  and  spiritu- 
al wickedness  in  high  places."  There  cannot  but  be  the 
most  perfect  opposition  between  truth  and  error,  between 
light  and  darkness,  between  Christ  and  anti-christ.  '  It  is 
to  us  a  matter  of  surprise,  that  we  have  suffered  no  more, 
considering  the  power  and  malice  that  have  been  so  for- 
midably arrayed  against  us  'personally,  together  with  the 
political  disturbances  of  the  country,  which  have  affected 
us  in  common  with  all  other  Franks. 

You  will  have  learned  from  the  public  journals,  much 
that  has  befallen  us  the  past  j^ear — how  some  of  us  have 
been  forced  to  flee  from  Turkish  intolerance,  and  others 
before  the  face  -of  a  vindictive  Patriarch, — how,  on  the 
one  hand,  the  whole  country  has  been  in  a  state  of  wrath, 
distraction,  and  commotion,  insomuch  that  we  have  been 
in  a  state  of  readiness  to  go  to  prison,  or  leave  the  country, 
at  the  shortest  notice  ; — and  how,  on  the  other  hand,  we 
and  our  friends  have  been  "accounted,"  by  the  ecclesiasti- 
cal authorities,  "as  sheep  for  the  slaughter;" — in  short,  how 
we  have  been  visited  by  plague,  and  famine,  and  per- 
secution, and  tumult,  and  war.  At  every  glance  at  the 
past,  we  cannot  but  exclaim  in  the  language  of  the 
prophet ; — "  Surely  it  is  of  the  Lord's  mercies,  that  we  are 
not  consumed,  because  his  compassions  fail  not." 

How  much  we  are  yet  to  suffer  for  our  humiliation — 
how  far  the  wrath  of  princes  and  patriarchs  will  be  per- 
mitted to  rage,  in  order  to  show  more  clearly  the  power  of 
divine  truth — whether  we  are  to  labor  on  for  years  with 


FROM  MESSRS.  BIRD,  GOODELL,  AND  SMITH.  259 

or  without  success,  or  are  to  be  banished  from  the  country, 
Or  are  to  be  called  to  .our  eternal  rest, — is  known  only  to 
Him  who  knows  how  to  direct  the  tempest,  to  manage  the 
rage  of  men  and  devils,  and  to  carry  forward  his  own  work. 
Though  the  interests  of  his  kingdom  may  require  that  ice 
should  be  brought  low,  yet  we  are  assured,  that  he  will 
take  care  of -his  own  cause.  His  dealings  with  his  an- 
cient people  encourage  us ; — his  promises  encourage  us; — 
the  history  of  the  church  in  all  ages — the  prayers  on  our 
behalf,  which  we  doubt  not- are  ascending  from  ten  thou- 
sand hearts- — the  events  .of  the  present  day, — all  encourage 
us. 

Dear'brethren,  "  our  hearts  are  enlarged,"  as  we  write 
to  you.  All  of  you  are  about  to  go  forth  as  Christ's  am- 
bassadors to  declare  his  message  to  a  rebellious  world ; 
and  some  of  you,  we  hope,  will  take  part  with  us  in  this 
ministry  in  Syria,  or  with  other  missionaries  in  heathen 
lands.  '  What  if,  in  this  work,  you  are  "  always  to  bear 
about  in  yom  body  the  dying  of  the  Lord  Jesus" — what 
if  you  are  "  always  to  be  delivered  unto  death  for  Jesus' 
sake" — what  if,  like  your  great  master,  you  are  to  be  "de- 
spised and  rejected  of  men,"  and  are  to  have  no  place  to 
lay  your  head — what  if  you  are  to  be  forced  to  "  wander 
in  deserts,  and  mountains,  and  dens,  and  caves  of  the 
earth  ;  or  to  look  out  for  hiding  places  among  rocks,  and 
thorns,  and  precipices,  until  the  storms  of  persecution, 
raised  by  wicked  men,  be  passed  by  ; — yea,  what  if  you 
are  to  be  "  stoned,"  to  be  "  sawn  asunder,"  or  "  slain  by  the 
sword,"  or  meet  death  in  any  of  the  ten  thousand  horrid 
forms,  which  the  enraged  adversary  can  devise, — all  will 
be  sweet,  if  Christ  be  with  you.  You  will  be  able  to 
adopt  the  language  of  holy  fortitude  and  triumph ; — "  We 
glory  in  tribulation" — we  "  take  pleasure  in  infirmities,  in 
reproaches,  in  necessities,  in  persecutions,  in  distresses,  for 
Christ's  sake."     And,  while  you  are  '  filling  up  that  which 


260  CORRESPONDENCE. 

is  behind,  of  the  afflictions  of  Christ  in  your  flesh  for  his 
body's  sake,  which  is  the  church,'  you  will  not  only  bear 
your  sufferings,  but  will  rejoice  in  them.  The  Lord  pre- 
pare yow  and  us  for  that  great  and  holy  work  unto  which 
we  are  called,  by  granting  an  abundant  measure  of  that 
spirit  which  he  gave  to  the  apostles  and  the  primitive 
Christians ! 

Yo6r  brethren  in  the  kingdom  of  our  Lord, 

Isaac  Bird, 
William  Goodell, 
.  Eli  Smith, 


PART   IV. 


DISSERTATIONS. 

There  are  in  the  possession  of  the  Society  of  Inquiry, 
eighteen  volumes  of  manuscript  dissertations  which  have 
at  different  times  been  read  before  the  society.  From  these 
dissertations  a  few  have  been  selected,  which  it  is  hoped 
will  be  read  with  interest.  Many  others  of  equal  interest 
are  necessarily  excluded  by  want  of  room. 

Arguments  in  favor  of  missions,  drawn  from  the  state  of 
the  American  churches,  and  some  recent  events  in  divine 
Providence. 

Read  before  the  Society,  April  23,  1811, 

by  James  Richards, 

late  missionary  to  Ceylon. 

Being  the  first  dissertation  which  was  read  before  the 

Society. 

When  we  hear  that  more  than  half  the  human  race  are 
perishing  for  lack  of  knowledge,  we  are  naturally  led  to 
inquire  what  can  be  done  for  their  relief ;  and  when  we 
consider  that  he  who  died  for  their  redemption  left  it  in 
special  charge  to  send  them  relief,  it  is  plain  that  we  can- 
not continue  to  slumber  and  be  guiltless.  But  the  ques- 
tion is  asked,  "  why  should  our  attention  be  called  to  the 
subject  now?" 

If  we  cast  our  eye  over  the  American  churches,  and 
compare  their  situation  with  that  of  the  poor  heathen,  we 


262  DISSERTATIONS. 

can  have  no  doubt  where  our  labors  are  most  needed.  But 
few  of  our  churches  are  destitute  of  pastors.  Ministers  are 
so  abundant  in  some  parts  of  the  country,  that  they  can 
hardly  find  employ.  .Churches  are  so  numerous  that  many 
of  them  are  necessarily  very  small.  Ministers  are  confined 
in  their  labors  to  a  few  hundreds,  when  they  might  preach 
to  as  many  thousands. 

The  common  objection  to  missions  is,  we  have  heathen 
enough  at  home.  So  far  as  this  objection  is  well-founded, 
it  should  be  regarded.  If  there  ivere  heathen  enough  in 
our  own  country  to  employ  all  the  ministers  who  are 
coming  upon  the  stage,  then" surely  we  might  all  stay  at 
home.  But  such  is  far  from  being  the  case.  In -most- 
parts  of  New  England,  there  is  about  one  minister  to  a 
thousand  people ;  and  where  ministers  are  not  so  numer- 
ous, the  defect  is  in.  a  measure  supplied  by  Bible,  Tract, 
and  Missionary  societies.  Whether  we  look  to  the  north- 
ern, middle,  or  southern  states,  we  find  special  efforts 
making  to  disseminate  the  truth.  There  are  in  the  Unit- 
ed States  no  less  than  thirty  missionary  societies,  and  half 
that  number  of  bible  societies.  If  these  exertions  are  con- 
tinued, and  increase  as  they  have  done  for  the  last  few 
years,  the  time  will  soon  come  when  none  will  be  destitute 
of  the  gospel,  who  are  able  and  willing  to  read  it. 

The  recent  establishment  of  a  "  Board  of  Commission- 
ers for  Foreign  Missions,"  is  an  event  which  promises 
much  good  to  the  heathen.  The  circumstances  which 
led  to  its  establishment  are  such  as  to  show  that  it  was 
directed  by  the  wisdom  of  God. — The  establishment  of 
this  Institution  is  also  an  event  in  divine  Providence  of  no 
small  importance  ;  and  furnishes  an  argument  for  our  en- 
gaging in  the  subject  of  missions.  The  eyes  of  Christians 
are  turned  to  this  place  with  anxious  expectation.  They 
hope  that  this  Institution  will  prove  a  blessing  to  the 
churches,     Enemies  as  well  as  friends  are  looking  to  see 


ARGUMENT    FOR    MISSIONS.  263 

what  will  be  the  issue.  *If  those  who  resort  hither  are  not 
willing  to  go  where  duty  calls ;  if  they  are  unwilling  to 
leave  the  populous  towns  of  New  England,  for  the  new 
settlements  of  the  west;  and  forego  the  pleasures  of  more 
refined  society,  to  serve  God  in  the  wilderness  ;  then  surely 
thq  enemy  will  triumph. 

Is  not  God  evidently  preparing  the  way  for  his  people  to 
fulfil  his  glorious  designs  %  Who  prospered  the  founders  of 
this  seminary  when  they  were  gathering  their  substance  ? 
Who  preserved  their  vessels  when  conflicting  with  winds 
and  waves  ?  Who  defended  them  from  the  hostile  foe, 
and  returned  them  safe  to  their  owners,  laden  with  the 
treasures  of  distant  climes?  And  when  their  silver  and 
gold  were  increased,  who  gave  them  hearts  to  employ  it  in 
the  service  of  God  ?     Surely,  this  is  the  Lord's  work. 

It  is  objected  to  missions  that  we  have  no  money  to  spare. 
But  the  American  churches  are  able  to  spend  much  for 
luxuries  ;  and  from  the  interest  which  many  of  the  wealthy 
take  in  the  subject  of  missions,  we  may  conclude  that 
there  will  be  no  want  of  support.  Yes,  when  "the  rich 
bring  their  thousands,  and  the  poor  their  mites  ;  and  those 
in  the  middle  walks  of  life  cast  of  their  substance  into  the 
treasury  of  the  Lord ;  •  then  all  that  are  willing  to  leave 
their  native  land  to  carry  the  glad  tidings  of  salvation  to 
the  heathen,  will  undoubtedly  find  support. 

He  that  hioweth  to  do  good,  and  doeth  it  not,  to  him  it 
is  sin.  We  are  under  the  same  obligation  to  inquire  where 
the  Lord  would  have  us  labor,  as  we  are  to  enter  his  vine- 
yard. 


264  DISSERTATIONS. 

The  establishment  of  mission  schools  among  the  Indians 
iiithin  the  territory  of  the  United  States. 
••Read  before  the  Society, "August  15,  1815, 
by  Cyrus  Kingsbury, 

Missionary  to  the  Choctaw  Indians. 

[After  stating  several  considerations  to  exhibit  our  obli- 
gations to  exert  ourselves  for  the  moral  improvement  of  the 
Indians,  the  writer  urges  the  miivi  rsal  obligation  of  Christ- 
ians, to  send  the  gospel  to  the  destitute.] 

While  our  hearts  are  deeply  affected  by  the  story  of 
those  human  sacrifices  which  stain  the  altars  of  India,  let 
us  not  be  deaf  to  the  cry  of  blood  in  our  own  country.  If 
human  sacrifices  are  hot  here  offered  to  appease  the  wrath 
of  an  imaginary  god,  yet  they  are  made  to,  gratify  a  no 
less  blind  and  cruel  superstition. 

In  some  tribes,  when  a  sickness  prevails  among  them, 
they  suppose  it  to  be  the  effect  of  poison,  which  some  evil 
persons  among  them  have  secretly  given  to  those  who 
are  sick.  Their  prophets  are  immediately  consulted  ;  who, 
to  maintain  their  popularity,  or  to  gratify  their  revenge, 
do  not  fail  to  designate  some,  as  the  authors  of  this  ima- 
ginary work  of  darkness.  This  oracular  proscription,  as 
might  be  expected,  generally  falls  upon  the  Christian  In- 
dians, and  is  to  them  a  sentence  of  death.  The  supersti- 
tious Indians  immediately  devote  them  to  the  hatchet  or 
the  stake. 

About  the  year  1806,  several  respectable  Christian  In- 
dians, belonging  to  tribes  within  the  state  of  Ohio,  were 
in  this  way  sacrificed.  In  June,  1809,  Mr.  George  An- 
derson, teacher  of  the  Indian  school  at  Sandusk}',  thus 
writes; — "  Last  week  the  Senecas  of  the  town  above  us, 
(about  ten  miles  up  the  Sandusky  river)  killed  one  of  their 
nation,  whom  they  had  superstitiously  suspected  of  making 


MISSION    SCHOOLS    AMONG    TH^    INDIANS.  265 

many  of  them  sick  in  past  years.  They  told  him,  that  if 
he  would  confess  his  sin  they  would  pardon  him. — He  re- 
plied, their  pardon  was  worth  nothing,  and  could  do  him 
no  good ;  that  none  but  God  could  pardon  sin.  But  they 
would  not  believe  him,  and  two  or  three  held  nim,  while 
the  rest  cut  him  in  pieces  with  their  hatchets."  Pano- 
plist,  1810,  p.  186. 

To  dispel  this  moral  darkness  and  cruel  superstition,  re- 
quires only  the  light  of  the  gospel.  And  in  what  way 
can  this  be  so  effectually  communicated,  as  by  sending 
missionaries  to  establish  schools  among  them,  where  the 
minds  of  children  and  youth  would  be  early  impressed 
with  correct  religious  and  moral  instruction,  and  where 
they  would  be  gradually  formed  to  habits  of  sober  indus- 
try ?  In  these  schools  they  would  acquire  a  knowledge 
of  the  English  language,  which  would  at  once  place  in 
their  hands,  not  only  the  Bible,  but  other  valuable  books. 
The  industrious  habits  which  they  would  acquire,  would 
also  be  of  vast  importance  to  their  religious  improvement. 
Indeed  the  effect  of  religious  instruction  upon  the  Indians, 
must  be  greatly  counteracted,  while  they  are  obliged  to 
rove  from  place  to  place,  in  search  of  the  necessaries  of 
life.  The  observations  of  Mr.  Brainerd  on  this  point  are 
worthy  of  particular  notice.  "  I  daily  discover,"  says  he 
"  more  and  more  of  what  importance  it  is  to  the  religious 
interests  of  the  Indians,  that  they  become  industrious,  ac- 
quainted with  the  affairs  of  husbandry,  and  able,  in  a  good 
measure,  to  raise  the  necessaries  of  life  themselves ;  for 
their  present  mode  of  living  greatly  exposes  them  to  tempt- 
ations of  various  kinds." 

It  appears  proper  in  this  place  to  notice  some  of  the  ob- 
jections, which  are  made  to  exertions  generally,  for  the 
improvement  of  the  Indians. 

I.  It  is  objected,  that  the  attachment  of  the  Indians  to 
their  present  religion  and  mode  of  life  is  so  strong,  that  no 
23 


266  DISSERTATIONS. 

means  can  overcome  it,  so  far  as  to  produce  a  lasting 
change ;  that  all  the  the  exertions  hitherto  made,  have 
accomplished  but  very  little,  and  that  we  have  no  reason 
to  expect  future  exertions  will  be  attended  with  better 
success.     " 

The  first  .part  of  this  objection,  viz.  '  That  the  attach- 
ment of  the  Indians  to  their  present  religion  and  mode  of 
life  is  so  strong,  that  no  means  can  overcome  it,'  is  sub- 
stantially the  same  with  that,  which  has  so  often  and  so 
strenuously  been  urged,  during  the  late  discussion  in  Par- 
liament, against  the  introduction  of  Christianity  into  In- 
dia ;  and  the  able  and  satisfactory  manner  in  which  it 
has  been  refuted,  with  respect  to  the  heathen  in  India, 
precludes  the  necessity  of  a  formal  consideration  of  it  with 
respect  to  the  heathen  of  this  country.  We  have  precisely 
the  same  proof  against  the  objection  in  the  latter  case,  as 
in  the  former. 

The  other  part  of  the  objection,  which  is,  "  That  very 
little  success  has  attended  the  efforts  heretofore  made,  for 
the  improvement  of  the  Indians,  and  that  we  have  no  rea- 
son to  expect  better  success  in  future,"  demands  a  more 
particular  consideration.  I  have,  however,  no  doubt  but 
an  examination  of  facts,  will  convince  us,  that  the  suc- 
cess which  has  attended  past  exertions,  both  as  it  respects 
the  spiritual  and  temporal  interests  of  the  Indians,  has  been 
much  greater  than  is  generally  supposed. 

That  they  have  been  highly  beneficial  to  the  temporal 
interests  of  the  Indians,  we  have  the  testimony  of  compe- 
tent and  respectable  witnesses.  Several  gentlemen  who 
have  been  in  a  situation  to  know  the  true  state  of  the  In- 
dians, and  to  observe  their  progress  towards  civilization, 
have  furnished  us  with  evidence  on  this  subject  which  is 
highly  satisfactory.  Among  these  we  may  mention  Sir 
William  Johnson,  the  present  Post  Master  General,  and 
Charles  Thompson,  Esq.,  late  Secretary  to  Congress,  men 


MISSION    SCHOOLS    AMONG    THE    INDIANS.  267 

who  have  been  forward  to  patronize  the  labors  of  mission- 
aries, and  who  have  borne  generous  and  decided  testimony 
to  their  utility. 

With  regard  to  the  tendency  which  these  labors  have 
had  to  promote  the  spiritual  interests  of  the  Indians,  we 
h  ave  evidence  still  more  satisfactory. 

The  precise  number,  who  have  been  converted  to  Chris- 
tianity, and  who  have  lived  and  died  in  the  faith  of  the 
gospel,  cannot  be  ascertained.  We  have  data,  however, 
which  warrant  us  to  say,  that  it  has  been  very  considera- 
ble. The  labors  of  the  Mayhews,  of  Elliot,  of  Braineid,  of 
Wheelock,  and  of  many  others,  particularly  of  the  Mora- 
vians, have  been  greatly  blessed ;  and  thousands  are  now 
rejoicing  in  heaven  and  praising  God,  who  put  it  into  the 
hearts  of  these  his  servants  to  preach  the  gospel  to  the  poor 
Indians.  Under  the  instruction  of  the  Mayhews  on  Mar- 
tha's Vineyard,  282,  including  eight  priests,  made  a  public 
profession  of  the  Christian  religion,  within  the  space  of  six 
years ;  being  nearly  double  the  number,  that  were  bap- 
tized by  all  the  Baptist  missionaries  in  India,  during  the 
space  of  thirteen  years.  And  within  five  months  after  Mr. 
Brainerd  began  to  preach  to  the  Indians  at  Crosweeksung, 
he  baptized  26  adults,  which  is  equal  to  the  number  of  na- 
tives baptized  by  the.  Baptist  missionaries  during  the  first 
ten  years  of  their  mission.  The  writer  hopes  -no  one 
will  suspect  that  he  is  disposed  to  undervalue  the  la- 
bors of  those  excellent  men,  who  have  done  so  much  to 
spread  the  gospel  among  the  millions  of  India.  He  be- 
lieves, they  have  been  the  honored  instruments  of  laying 
the  foundation  for  extending  the  Redeemer's  cause  in 
those  benighted  regions.  His  only  object,  by  the  prece- 
ding comparison,  was  to  show,  that  so  far  as  immediate 
success  is  hoped  for,  the  prospect  is  at  least  as  favorable 
with  the  Indians,  as  with  the  Hindoos ;  and  that  the  ob- 


268  DISSERTATIONS. 

jection,  that  missions  among  the  Indians  have  hitherto 
been  attended  with  little  success,  is  unfounded. 

When  we  consider  that  the  missions  which  have  been 
carried  on  among  the  Indians,  have  been  the  temporary  ef- 
forts of  a  few  individuals,  without  the  aid  of  adequate 
funds,  and  in  many  instances,  in  the  face  of  powerful  op- 
position, we  find  much  occasion  to  admire  the  power  of 
that  grace  which  has  crowned  their  labors  with  so  much 
success.  Nor  ought  it  to  be  forgotten  that  a  profession  of 
the  Christian  religion  here,  as  in  India,  has  frequently  ex- 
posed the  Indians  to  great  trials,  and  sometimes  to  perse- 
cution and  death.  These  sufferings  they  have  generally 
borne  with  Christian  fortitude  and  resignation,  have  proved 
firm  in  their  attachment  to  the  missionaries,  and  by  their 
lives  and  death  have  honored  the  Christian  character. 
Let  us  no  longer  hear  it  said,  that  the  preaching  of  the 
gospel  can  produce  no  change  in  the  belief  and  practice  of 
the  Indians. 

II.  It  is  further  objected,  that  if  missions  and  schools 
were  established  among  the  Indians,  and  proved  success- 
ful, yet  they  would  not  accomplish  anything  very  impor- 
tant, since  the  Indians  are  rapidly  diminishing  in  numbers, 
and  must  in  a  few  years  become  extinct. 

To  this  it  may  be  answered,  in  the  first  place,  that  it  is 
by  no  -means  certain,  that  the  Indians  of  North  America 
are  a  race  of  beings,  so  diverse  from  all  others  of  the  human 
family,  that  they  cannot  yield  to  the  habits  of  civilized 
life.  Although  their  numbers  have  greatly  diminished 
since  their  connection  with  Europeans,  yet  it  would  be 
unwarrantable  to  suppose,  that  this  resulted  from  their 
approximation  towards  civilization.  So  far  as  they  have' 
suffered  from  a  want  of  the  necessaries  of  life,  an  acquaint- 
ance with  the  arts  of  civilized  life,  is  their  only  source  of 
relief.  Perhaps  it  may  yet  be  proved,  that  a  proper  course 
of  discipline  begun  in  childhood  and  pursued  judiciously, 


MISSION  SCHOOLS  AMONG  THE  INDIANS.  269 

may  not  only  overcame  their  savage  habits  and  promote 
their  present  comfort,  but  be  the  means  of  preserving  them 
from  utter  extermination.* 

But,  admitting  the  objection  to  be  true  in  its  fullest  ex- 
tent, although  it  might  damp  the  ardor  of  the  politician 
whose  object  it  was*to  lay  the  foundation  of  an  empire,  it 
would  present  no  discouragement  to  the  philanthropist 
and  the  Christian.  Admit  that  in  a  few  years  these  tribes 
of  savages  will  become  extinct ;  is  it  of  no  importance 
whether  they  have  a  supply  of  necessary  food,  or  are  left 
to  die  with  hunger?  Is  it  of  no  importance  whether  they 
have  clothes-  and  habitations  to  shelter  them,  or  are  left  to 
perish  with  cold  ?  Admit  that  their  whole  race  is  destined 
to  pass  in  a  few  years  througn  the  dark  valley  of  the  shad- 
ow of  death;  shall  we  leave  them  to  make  this  dreary  pas- 
sage without  one  ray  of  light  or  hope?  Or  shall  we  il- 
lumine their  way  by  the  cheering  light  of  the  gospel ;  and 
in  that  hour,  when  all  earthly  comforts  fail,  direct  their  de- 
spairing souls  to  that  better  world,  *'  where  the  wicked 
cease  from  troubling  and  the  weary  -are  at  rest  ?"  The 
circumstance,  therefore,  that  the  Indians  are  rapidly  di- 
minishing, is  an  additional  motive  with  the  Christian 
missionary,  to  lose  no  time  in  declaring  to  them  that  gos- 
pel which  "brings  life  and  immortality  to  light." 

III.  Another  objection  to  exertions  for  the  improve- 
ment of  the  Indians,  is  the  present  war.  It  is  urged  that 
this  precludes  all  hope  of  doing  anything  among  them  at 
present  by  way  of  missions.  And  it  must  be  acknowledged 
that  this  is  the  most  formidable  obstacle  to  their  instruc- 
tion and  civilization.  Many  tribes  have  become  hostile  to 
the  United  States,  and  the  situation  of  others  is  too  much 
exposed,   or  their  friendship  is  too  doubtful,  to  admit  of. 

*    It  is  a  fact  acknowledged  by  the  Indians  themselves,  that  those  tribes 
which  received  the  gospel  and  became  civilized,  have  continued  to  the  pre 
sent  day  5  while  those  which  rejected  it,  and  adhered  to  their  savage  habits, 
have  become  extinct.    See  Panoplist,  vol.  i.  p.  271. 
*23 


270  DISSERTATIONS. 

missions  among  them  at  present.  ^This  does,  indeed,  cut 
off  all  hope  of  benefiting  those  who  reside  in  the  northern 
parts  of  the  United  States.  How  long  this  state  of  things 
will  continue,  is  known  only  to  Him  whose  infinite  wisdom 
orders  all  things  well.  But  if  it  should  continue  for  years, 
there  will  be  no  occasion  to  delay  (fur  efforts,  for  want  of 
a  proper  field  to  employ  them.  There  are  more  than  30,000 
Indians  in  the  southwestern  parts  of  the  United  States, 
whose  friendship,  so  far  as  we  know,  remains  undiminish- 
ed. These  include  the  Cherokee,  Chickasaw,  and  Choc- 
taw tribes.  They  have  long  been  friendly  to  the  United 
States,  and  are  desirous  of  having  schools  established 
among  them.  And  perhaps  on  the  whole,  they  afford  a 
more  favorable  prospect  for  the  establishment  of  missions, 
or  mission  schools,  than  has  been  presented  since  the  settle- 
ment of  this  country. 

We  have  now  attended  to  some  of  those  considerations 
which  show  the  importance  of  enlightening  and  civilizing 
the  natives  of  this  country.  In  doing  this,  we  have  taken 
a  partial  view  o*f  their  necessities,  and  of  our  obliga- 
tions to  make  exertions  for  their  relief.  We  have 
also  considered  some  of  the  objections"  which  are  urged 
against  these  exertions.  And  although  the  view  which 
has  been  given  of  the  subject,  has  been  very  imperfect,  yet 
it  may  assist  us  in  forming  some  general  idea  of  its  real 
importance. 

'Notwithstanding  the  prospect  is  on  the  whole  favorable, 
yet  there  are  some  considerations,  it  must  be  admit- 
ted, which  cast  a  gloom  over  our  fondest  hopes.  But 
these  should  not  discourage  those  who  trust  in  the  Lord 
for  success.  That  gospel  which  has  so  often  triumphed 
over  the  infidelity  of  the  Jew,  the  rudeness  of  the  Barbari- 
an, and  the  superstition  of  the  Hindoo,  will  be  no  less  pow- 
erful in  subduing  the  superstition  and  barbarism  of  the  na- 
tives of  this  country. 


PECULIAR  CONSOLATIONS  Of  A  MISSIONARY.         271 

Let  us  then  for  one  moment  consider  the  part  we  have 
to  act  relative  to  this  subject.  Shall  I  say  too  much, 
when  I  say  that  ive  have  it  in  oifr  power  to  relieve,  in  a 
great  measure,  their  distresses,  by  furnishing  them  with 
the  instruction  they  so  much  need  1  Yes,  my  brethren, 
although  we  are  a  little  band,  with  only  our  hearts  and 
our  hands  to  engage  in  this  great  work,  yet  we  may  do 
much  to  accomplish  it.  If  we  do  not  feel  it  to  be  our  duty 
to  engage  in  it  personally,  yet  by  interesting  others,  and 
by  turning  the  attention  .of  the  public  generally  to  the  sub- 
ject, we  may  be  instrumental  of  establishing  one  or  more 
schools,  in  each  of  the  principal  tribes.  This  number,  es- 
tablished on  the  Lancasterian  plan,  would  be  sufficient  to 
educate  the  larger  part  of  the  Indian  children  and  youth 
in  our  country ;  and  many  of  us  might  live  to  witness  a 
change  in  the  circumstances  of  these  now  unhappy 
beings,  equally  favorable  to  the  cause  of  humanity  and  re- 
ligion. Let  us  then  give  this  too  long  neglected  subject, 
that  share  of  our  attention  which  its  importance  demands; 
and  while  the  Indians  are  imploring  our  assistance,  may 
we  not  indulge  the  hope,  that  they  will  not  implore  in 
vain. 


The  'peculiar  consolations  of  a  Missionary, 

Read  before  the  Society,  July  2nd,  18 16, 

by  Levi  Parsons, 

late  missionary  to  Palestine. 

It  is  a  truth,  clearly  inculcated  in  Scripture,  that  he 
who  soweth  sparingly,  shall  reap  also  sparingly ;  and  he 


272  MssfcRfATioNs. 

who  soweth  bountifully,  shall  reap  also  bountifully.  This 
principle,  which*  is  essential  to  the  ■  kingdom  of  Christ, 
lays  a»foundation*for#the  peculiar  consolations  of  a  mis- 
sionary. He  bestows  bountifully,  for  he  bestows  all. 
Parents,  friends,  riches,  honor,  refined  society,  are  not 
dearer  to  him  than  Christ.  At  the  divine  command, 
"  follow  me,"  every  .opposing  interest  is  cheerfully  resign- 
ed, and  what  things  were  gain,  he  now  considers  as  loss, 
that  he  may  win  Christ,  and  be  found  in  him  at  last.  But 
amid  the  trials  and  dangers  of  his  employment,  amid  fre- 
quent and  severe  discouragements,  he  majr  rejoice  in  hope, 
take  pleasure  in  infirmities,  in  reproaches,  in  necessities, 
in  persecutions.  He  may  derive  the  most  substantial  en- 
joyment from  the  nature  of  his  work,  as  connected  imme- 
diately with  the  glory  of  God,  and  the  interests  of  Zion  ; 
/rom  the  special  promises  of  the  divine  presence  and  pro- 
tection ;  from  the  prayers  of  the  whole  christian  world  j 
from  the  prospect  of  success ;  and  from  the  rich  reward 
reserved  for  him  in  heaven. 

I.  From  the  nature  of  his  employment,  as  connected 
immediately  with  the  glory  of  God,  and  the  interests  of 
Zion. 

A  few  remarks  here  upon  the  life  and  character  of  St. 
Paul,  may  not  be  deemed  altogether  inappropriate.  St. 
Paul,  as  the  chosen  apostle 'of  Christ.to  the  Gentiles,  may 
properly  be  considered  as  the  first  missionary  to  the  hea- 
then. His  life  combined  in  an  eminent  degree,  the  dis- 
couragements, the  dangers,  the  afflictions,  the  hopes,  and 
consolations,  of  all  who  succeeded  him.  Abundant  in 
labors,  in  stripes  above  measure,  in  prisons  frequent,  in 
deaths  oft,  in  weariness,  and  painfulness,  in  watchings 
often,  in  hunger  and  thirst,  in  cold  and  nakedness.; 
yet  with  the  assurance  that  the  grace  of  Christ  was  suf- 
ficient for  him,  he  could  most  gladly  glory  in  his  infirmities, 
that  the  power  of  Christ  might  rest  upon  him.  "  For 
when  I  am  weak  then  am  I  strong."     This  view  of  Christ, 


PECULIAR  CONSOLATIONS  OF  A  MISSIONARY.        273 

which  animated  his  hopes,  strengthened  his  faith,  and 
comforted  his  soul,  was  hy  no  means  peculiar  to  the  Apos- 
tle.- All,  devoted  to  a  similar  employment,  are  partakers 
of  similar  hopes  and  pleasures,  and  are  entitled  to  the 
same  divine  reward.  The  grace  of  Christ  that  was  suf- 
ficient to  support  and  comfort  him,  is  sufficient  to  support 
and  comfort  all,  and  the  promise  which  he  received,  ex- 
tends to  all  in  similar  circumstances,  to  the  end  of  the 
world.  Assured  of  the#  all-sufficiency  of  his  Redeemer, 
the  Apostle  glories  no  longer  in  his  pharisaic  and  super- 
stitious zeal,  in  the  accomplishment  of  his  person,  or 
the  pre-eminence  of  his  literary  acquirements,  but  in  the 
'cross  of  Christ. — He  thinks  no  more,  but  on  gospel  truths, 
he  hears,  he  breathes  nothing,  but  the  gospel  of  his  Lord. 
Influenced  by  a  spirit  of  benevolence,  and  inspired  by 
the  breathings  of  the  Holy  GJiost,  neither  the  prejudices 
of  flesh  and  blood,  neither  respect  of  man,  nor  fear  of 
death,  could  withstand  him  in  his  course.  He  moves  on 
with  serenity  and  joy,  in  a  path  thick  sown  with  re- 
proaches and  pain.  He  despises  the  maxims  of  the 
world,  its  hatred  as  well  as  its  favor,  its  joys,  its  sorrows, 
its  meanness  and'  its  pomp.  Though  the  universe  arm. 
itself  against  him ;  though  hell  open  its  abyss ;  though 
afflictions  assail  him  on  every  side,  he  stands  immoveable 
in  every  storm,  looking  with  faith  to  his  Saviour,  and  re- 
joicing that  his  grace  is  sufficient  for  him. 

Every  true  missionary  has  a  similar  spirit. — With  an 
unconquerable  ardor  for  his  employment,  he  is  prepared 
for  its  hardships,  its  dangers,  and  its  reproaches.  Fired 
with  a  love  for  the  perishing  heathen,  he  turns  away  from 
all  the  delights  of  civilized  life,  and  like  a  faithful  soldier, 
resolves  to  die  in  his  Master's  service.  From  this  resolu- 
tion he  never  wavers.  Difficulties  new  and  unexpected 
arise,  fair  prospects  are  obscured,  sanguine  expectations 
cut  off,  yet  his  hope  never  yields  to  despondency,  nor  his 


274  DISSERTATIONS. 

courage  to  cowardice.  Keeping  his  eye  upon  the  glory 
of  God  and  the  worth  of  souls,  his  sacrifices,  his  trials, 
even  his  own  life,  dwindle  into  insignificance.  As  -sor- 
rowful, yet  always  rejoicing ;  as  poor,  yet  making  many 
rich ;  as  having  nothing,  and  yet  possessing  all  things. 

With  such  a  disposition,  it  is  impossible  to  be  unhappy. 
Are  they  distressed  on  every  side  ?  they  are  not  cast  down. 
Are  they  persecuted?  they  are  not  forsaken.  Are  they 
bound  in  irons  ?  like  Paul'and  Silas,  they  sing  praises  to 
God  in  their  prisons.  Are  thej'  called  to  seal  their  faith 
with  their  lives?  they  welcome  the  stake,  the  gibbet,  or 
the  dungeon,  which  admits  them  to  the  embraces  of 
their  Saviour.  Supported  by  such  a  hope,  the  pious 
Brainerd,  when  destitute  of  even  the  comforts  of  life  ob- 
serves, "  It  is  impossible  to  describe  the  sweet  peace  of 
conscience,  and  tenderness  of  soul  I  enjoyed.  It  appeared 
just  and  right  that  I  should  be  destitute  of  house  and 
home,  which  I  rejoiced  to  see  others  of  God's  people  en- 
joy. I  saw  so  much  of  the  excellence  of  Christ's  king' 
dom,  and  the  infinite  desirableness  of  its  advancement  in 
the  world,  that  it  swallowed  up  every  other  thought,-  and 
made  me  willing,  yea,  even  rejoice  to  be  a  pilgrim  or  a 
hermit  in  the  wilderness  to  my  dying  moment,  if  I  might 
thereby  promote  the  blessed  interests  of  the  great  Redeemer. 
Here  J  am,  Lord,  send  me,  send  me  to  the  ends  of  the 
earth — send  me  to  the'  rough,  the  savage  pagans  of  the 
wilderness — send  me  from  all  that  is  called  comfort  on 
earth — send  me  even  to  death  itself,  if  it  be  but  in  thy 
service,  and  to  promote  thy  kingdom.  Compared  with 
tthe  value  and  preciousness  of  an  enlargement  of  Christ's 
cause,  all- earthly  pleasures  and  comforts  vanish  like  the 
stars  before  the  rising  sun" 

The  employment  of  a  missionary  is  admirably  calcu^ 
lated  to  cherish  those  feelings  upon  which  the  happiness 
of  every  Christian  depends.      The  grand  object  of  his. 


PECULIAR  CONSOLATIONS  OF  A  MISSIONARY.        275 

ministry  is  kept  distinctly  in  view.  His  trials  and  suffer- 
ings open  to  him  more  and  more  the  mysteries  of  salva- 
tion, and  impress  divine  truth  on  his  mind.  They  make 
him  rely  more  exclusively  upon  the  divine  assistance  in 
the  discharge  of  duty,  strip  the  world  of  its  delusive  glit- 
tering, and  render  him  familiar  with  death,  and  with  his 
God.  The  miserable  objects  of  superstition  and  wretch- 
edness around  him,  call  forth  eveyy  feeling  of  sympathy 
and  benevolence.  He  labors  to  set  them  at  liberty  from  a 
tyranny  the  most  galling  and  degrading,  and  which  will 
retain  its  baneful  influence  over  the  precious  souls  of  its 
victims,  when  this  transitory  scene  shall  have  passed 
away. 

The  missionary  has  other  advantages  peculiar  to  his 
employment,  which  must  afford  continual  consolation. 
He  is  removed  from  metaphysical  and  speculative  disqui- 
sitions, from  political  and  party  contentions,  from  the 
fruitless  debates  of  the  literary  world — evils  which 
at  the  present  day,  lamentably  prevail,  and  destroy 
both  the  happiness  and  usefulness  of  many  of  the 
most  promising  ministers.  These  evils,  the  missionary 
escapes.  His  work  is  with  the  hearts  of  sinners.  He 
contends  'with  principalities,  with  the  powers  of  dark- 
ness, with  the  deep-rooted  prejudices  of  nations  and 
of  individuals.  Christ  arfd  his  cross  are  the  subjects  of 
all  his  preaching,  conversation  and  prayers.  He  di- 
rects perishing  souls  to  the  Lamb  of  God  who  taketh 
away  the  sins  of  the  world.  He  dwells  much  upon  the 
sufferings  of  Calvary,  and  the  glories  of  heaven.  He  di- 
rects the  converted  heathen  in  the  path  of  the  gospel, 
and  nourishes  him  with  the  bread  of  life,  till  he  arrives  to  a 
perfect  one  in  Christ  Jesus.  The  truths  which  he  incul- 
cates are  such  as  are  calculated  to  give  a  spirit  of  devotion, 
to  inspire  ardent  desires  for  the  glory  of  God,  and  for  the 
interests  of  his  kingdom.      They  are  such  as  kindle  a 


276  DISSERTATIONS. 

flame  of  love  in  the  hearts  of  all  the  saints,  and  will  ex- 
cite in  heaven,  songs  of  everlasting  joy. 

In  direct  confirmation  of  these  remarks,  we  might  refer 
to  the  testimony  of  missionaries  themselves.  "  Let  your 
preaching  (says  one  of  them)  be  very  simple.  Exalt  the 
Lamb  of  God.  Tell  of  his  incarnation,  miracles,  suffer- 
ings, death,  resurrection  and  ascension.  Never  be  tired 
of  preaching  Jesus.  The  subject  can  never  be  old  to  you, 
and  to  the  heathen  it  is  good  news  from  a  far  country.  It 
is  love  alone  which  can  dissolve  ■  the  chains  of  the  east. 
It  is  the  love  of  Christ  in  dying  for  sinners,  that  has 
done  whatever  has  already  been  done,  in  the  conversion 
of  the  Hindoos.  And  there  is  no  hope  in  a  ministry  that 
shall  not  be  like  the  Great  Head  of  the  Church,  whose 
love  was  stronger  than  death."  It  was  while  the  Mora- 
vian missionaries  were  describing  the  agonies  and  death 
of  Christ,  his  love  for  sinners,  his  continual  intercessions 
for  his  enemies,  that  the  frozen  hearts  of  the  Greenlanders 
melted  into  repentance.  It  was  the  love  of  the  Saviour 
which  brought  tears  of  joy  from  the  eyes  of  the  stupid 
Hottentots,  which  humbled  the  pride  of  the  learned  Brah- 
min, and  which  overcame  the  prejudices  of  the  heathen 
world.  Missionaries,  whose  theme  of  preaching  and  con- 
versation is  so  pleasing,  must  have  peculiar  consolations. 
A  similar  method  of  instruction4  was  adopted  by  the  mis- 
sionaries in  Africa.  "When  we  first  entered  upon  our 
work,"  say  they,  "  we  labored  to  convince  our  hearers  by 
arguments  addressed  to  the  understanding,  but  our  en- 
deavors in  this  way  had  little  success.  They  continually 
raised  objections  and  difficulties.  We  then  resorted  to 
another  method.  We  insisted  chiefly  on  the  dying  love 
of  Christ,  in  the  most  simple  and  affectionate  manner. 
We  represented  him  as  the  all-sufficient  friend  of  lost  and 
helpless  sinners ;  tenderly  inviting  them  to  come  to  him, 
that  they  might  be  saved,  and  intreating  them  to  give  the 


PECULIAR  CONSOLATIONS  OF  A  MISSIONARY.         277 

fair  trial  of  experience  to  our  doctrine  by  praying  to  Jesus. 
Since  we  adopted  this  method,  the  Lord  has  been  pleased 
to  make  the  word  effectual  to  many  souls.  From  time  to 
time,  our  hearers,  who  were,  before  impenetrable,,  came  to 
us,  and  with  tears  in  their  eyes,  declared  that  they  per- 
ceived more  and  more  the  truth  and  excellence  of  the 
gospel." 

The  extent  of  a  missionary's  usefulness,  is  another 
source  of  peculiar  consolation.  The  intelligence  which 
he  communicates,  is  spread  before  the  whole  christian  world. 
The  conversions  of  Sabat  and  Abdallah,  related  by  Dr. 
Buchanan,  awoke  the  church  from  the  slumbers  of  stupid- 
ity, and  raised  the  desponding  hopes  of  many  of  the  people 
of  God.  This  sermon  was  preached  to  Christendom,  and 
the  good  it  has  effected,  surpasses  all  calculation.  The 
information  communicated  by  missionaries  is  generally  of 
the  most  interesting  nature.  It  excites  the  attention  of 
all  the  friends  of  Zion,  promotes  a  spirit  of  devotion, 
and  stimulates  to  a  life  of  activity  and  faithfulness.  This 
fact  may  be  strikingly  illustrated,  by  adverting  to  the  re- 
ports of  Vanderkemp,  Morrison  and  Carey,  which  are 
read  with  enthusiastic  zeal.  They  have  led  many  minis- 
ters to  greater  activity  in  the  discharge  of  parochial  du- 
ties— many  Christians  to  contribute  more  liberally  of  their 
substance  for  the  support  of  domestic  and  foreign  missions 
— many  to  devote  themselves  to  the  same  important  work. 
A  missionary  may  not  see  the  immediate  fruits  of  his  la- 
bors for  the  heathen,  yet  while  he  sustains  a  relation  to 
the  church  so  interesting  ancUimportant,  he  cannot  be  dis- 
couraged. 

II.  A  missionary  has  a  special  promise  of  the  divine 
presence  and  protection. 

Our  blessed  Saviour,  before  his  ascension  to  his  Father, 
left  with  his  disciples  this  cheering  promise : — "  Lo  I  am 
with  you  alway,  even  unto  the  end  of  the  world."     Christ 
24 


278  DISSERTATIONS. 

was  with  them,  not  as  a  transient  visitor — not  only  in 
their  prosperous  days,  but  always — in  every  place,  and  in 
every  trial,  to  the  end  of  life.  He  sent  them  forth  as 
sheep  among  wolves,  to  be  persecuted  and  destroyed.  Yet 
these  words — "  Lo  I  am  with  you  alway,"  inspired  them 
with  courage,  with  zeal,  and  patience.  They  could  en- 
dure all  things,  through  Christ  strengthening  them.  Ev- 
ery one,  that  hath  forsaken  houses,  or  brethren,  or  sisters, 
or  father,  or#mother,  or  wife,  or  children,  or  lands,  for  my 
name  sake,  shall  receive  an  hundred  fold,  and  shall  inherit 
eternal  life.  I  will  never  leave  thee  nor  forsake  thee. 
This  is  the  best  word,  says  a  late  writer,  which  a  mission- 
ary can  take  for  his  companion,  when  he  is  setting  out 
upon  a  long  voyage.  He  will  have  many  anxious,  dis- 
couraging doubts.  He  quits  his  native  land  to  go  among 
strangers,  to  encounter  great  difficulties,  and  perhaps 
death.  His  son-owing  friends  bid  him  farewell,  with 
tears,  expecting  never  to  see  him  again.  But  his  best 
friend  leaves  him  not.  He  carries  him  safely  over  the 
trackless  deep,  to  the  place  of  his  destination,  and  com- 
municates to  him  every  needful  blessing.  "  When  thott 
passest  through  the  fire  I  will  be  with  thee,  and  through 
the  waters  they  shall  not  overflow  thee.  Fear  not,  I  am 
with  thee,  be  not  dismayed,  for  I  am  thy  God.  I  will 
strengthen  thee,  yea,  I  will  lift  thee  up." — With  these 
promises,  the  disciples  rejoiced  in  hope,  and  were  patient 
in  tribulation — the  primitive  Christians  took  joyfully  the 
spoiling  of  their  goods — martyrs  welcomed  the  stake,  the 
gibbet,  or  the  dungeon — missionaries  parted  with  parents, 
brothers,  sisters,  country,  and  society,  and  cheerfully  de- 
voted themselves  to  dangers,  poverty,  and  distress ;  wil- 
ling to  endure  perils  by  water,  perils  of  robbers,  perils  by 
the  heathen,  perils  in  the  wilderness.  Here  is  consolation 
the  most  substantial  and  durable.  Jesus  is  the  missiona- 
ry's friend.     He  is  his  protector  in  danger,  his  supporter 


PECULIAR  CONSOLATIONS  OF  A  MISSIONARY.        279 

in  affliction, .  and  his  comforter  in  death.  The  eternal 
God  is  his  refuge,  and  underneath  him  are  everlasting  arms. 
Who,  that  knows  the  worth  of  a  Saviour's  smile,  and  the 
joys  which  he  communicates  to  the  soul,  would  not  part 
with  all,  for  such  a  friend  %  Who  would  not  be  flung 
into  the  fiery  furnace  for  the  privilege  of  walking  with 
Jesus  ?  Who  would  not  look  with  holy  indignation  upon 
the  man  who  dares  not  follow  where  his  Saviour  leads'? 
What  though  the  way  he  marks  out,  be  through  dangers 
and  distress — through  persecutions,  reproaches,  and  death  ? 
What  though  he  require  us  to  forsake  father  and  mother, 
iiouse  and  land,  for  the  sultry  climate  of  India,  or  for  the 
inhospitable  regions  of  Africa,  or  for  the  still  more  savage 
regions  of  Western  America  ?  is  not  that  promise  suffi- 
cient,— "  Lo  I  am  with  you  alway,  even  to  the  end  of  the 
world  ?"  Can  a  missionary,  supported  by  such  promises, 
and  protected  by  such  a  friend,  yield  to  discouragements? 
Can  he  be  unhappy  while  his  Saviour  lives  1  As  well,  I 
had^almost  said,  might  the  redeemed  be  unhappy  in  hea- 
ven, while  beholding  the  unveiled  glory  of  the  Lamb. 

III.     A  missionary  has  a  promise  of  success. 

The  disciples  were  repeatedly  assured  of  the  success 
which  would  accompany  their  exertions,  and  of  the  final 
glory  of  the  Redeemer's  kingdom.  They  were  assured 
that  no  purpose  formed  against  them  should  prosper ;  that 
.the  weapons  of  their  warfare,  though  simple,  should  be 
powerful,  through  God,  to  the  pulling  down  of  strong 
holds ;  that  Gentiles  should  come  to  the  light,  and  kings 
to  the  brightness  of  his  rising.  Did  the  subject  assigned 
me  admit,  I  might  produce  abundant  evidence  of  the  ful- 
fdment  of  these  promises.  The  seventy  whom  our  Lord 
sent  out  to  preach  the  gospel,  soon  returned,  rejoicing  that 
even  the«devils  were  subject  to  them  through  his  name. 
And  it  might  be  shown  how  the  doctrines  of  the  cross, 
accompanied  by  the  energies  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  prevailed 


280  DISSERTATIONS. 

over  the  prejudices  of  idolaters,  the  learning  of  philoso- 
phers, the  eloquence  of  orators,  and  the  influence  of  empe- 
rors— how  that  within  two  centuries,  the  worshippers 
of  Jesus  filled  the  cities,  islands,  castles,  councils,  and 
armies  of  the  Roman  empire — how  that,  in  every  suc- 
ceeding age,  missionaries  have  overcome  the  most  subtle 
devices  of  Satan,  subdued  the  bitterest  opposition,  con- 
quered the  strongest  prejudices,  and  the  #most  powerful 
corruptions  of  the  human  heart.  At  present,  this  subject 
cannot  be  examined.  It  is  sufficient  for  our  purpose,  1o 
know  the  fact.  Had  the  church  been  unsuccessful  in 
every  attempt  to  propagate  the  religion  of  Jesus,  the  office, 
of  a  missionary  would  be  comparatively  painful.  But, 
with  the  promises  of  the  Saviour  in  view,  accompanied 
with  such  striking  evidence  of  their  fulfilment,  the  faint- 
est heart  must  take  encouragement,  and  the  most  timor- 
ous soul  be  inspired  with  zeal  and  fortitude.  Brainerd 
and  Elliot  in  the  west,  Swartz  and  Carey  in  the  east, 
Vanderkemp  and  Read  in  the  south,  and  David  *  and 
Stach  in  the  north,  afford  us  convincing  evidence,  that 
the  gospel  of  Jesus  converts  ferocity  into  mildness,  stupid- 
ity into  tenderness,  and  hatred  into  love.  It  is  the  power 
of  God  to  the  salvation  of  the  heathen.  "  Though  secluded 
from  the  society  of  the  good,"  says  Mr.  Chamberlain,  "and 
exposed  to  the  insults  of  the  heathen,  with  a  heavy  weight 
of  affliction  upon  me,  I  am  fully  satisfied  with  my  situa- 
tion, nor  would  1  change  it  for  the  greatest  emperor  in  the 
world ;  nay,  I  sometimes  think,  not  even  for  that  of  an  an^ 
gel  in  heaven.  O,  what  a  prospect ! — A  preacher  of  the 
gospel,  not  to  hundreds,  nor  to  thousands,  but  to  myriads 
of  immortal  souls,  now  covered  with  the  grossest  darkness. 
i  may  not  live  to  see  the  work  of  conversion  greatly  prosper 
in  this  place,  but  I  am  firmly  persuaded  that  it  will  pros- 
per ;  and  to  be  able  only  to  begin  a  work  which  shall  final- 
ly succeed,  and  issue  in  the  conversion  of  an  innumerable 


PECULIAR  CONSOLATIONS  OF  A  MISSIONARY.        281 

multitude  of  souls,  fills  me  with  inexpressible  joy."  Sup- 
ported by  such  a  belief,  the  missionary  anticipates  the 
day  when  pagan  darkness  shall  flee  before  the  light  of  the 
gospel ;  when  heathen  music  shall  give  way  to  the  songs 
of  Zion  ;  when  children  of  every  land  shall  lisp  the  name 
of  Jesus,  and  old  men  join  the  chorus,  "  Glory  to  God  in 
the  highest."  He  rests  assured  that  he  is  not  laboring  in 
a  cause  which  may  yet  fail,  and  cover  him  with  shame 
and  confusion,  but  in  a  kingdom  destined  to  embrace  the 
world.  His  exertions,  and  prayers,  and  sufferings  are  not 
in  vain.  In  some  important,  although  perhaps,  secret 
way,  they  will  contribute  to  the  furtherance  of  the  Gos- 
pel. The  precious  seed  may  long  lie  buried  in  the  earth, 
yet  it  will  eventually  produce  the  fruits  of  righteousness 
and  peace.  "  He  goeth  forth,  weeping,  bearing  precious 
seed,  but  he  shall  doubtless  come  again  with  rejoicing, 
bringing  his  sheaves  with  him." 

IV.  A  missionary  has  the  prayers  of  the  whole  chris- 
tian world. 

The  Apostle  Paul,  in  his  epistles  to  the  churches,  la- 
bors incessantly  to  promote  a  spirit  of  prayer,  by  present- 
ing the  most  powerful  motives  to  a  strict  and  impartial 
performance  of  the  duty.  "  Strive  with  me  in  your  prayers 
to  God  for  me."  Again,  remembering  their  faithfulness 
in  prayer,  he  is  confident  of  success, — "  I  trust,  through 
your  prayers,  I  shall  be  given  to  you."  All  Christians 
are  ready  to  acknowledge  the  efficacy  of  humble  and  fer- 
vent prayer.  In  affliction,  mourning,  and  distress,  it  is  a 
peculiar  consolation,  that  they  are  not  forgotten  by  those 
who  have  an  interest  at  the  throne  Of  grace.  And  in  sea- 
sons of  spiritual  declension,  or  of  public  calamities,  the 
more  general  a  spirit  of  prayer,  the  greater  encouragement 
lo  hope  for  deliverance.  For  a  spirit  of  prayer  always 
portends  good.  This  always  has  been,  but  never  more 
so  than  at  present,  a  source  of  peculiar  consolation  to  the 
*24 


282  DISSERTATI6NS. 

missionary.  The  attention  of  all  who  love  our  Lord,  is 
fixed  upon  the  conversion  of  the  heathen  ;  and  their  united 
prayers  are  ascending  to  God  for  his  blessing  upon  those 
who  are  devoted  to  the  work.  The  missionary  may  rest 
assured  of  the  daily  secret  prayers,  not  of  a  few  pious 
friends  only,  but  of  the  church  in  general ;  and,  upon  the 
first  Monday  of  every  month,of  the  united  and  public  prayers 
of  the  whole  christian  world.  This  excitement  among 
the  churches  he  receives  as  the  surest  pledge  of  success. 
Surely  a  cause  of  so  many  prayers  and  tears  cannot  "fail. 
He  no  sooner  devotes  himself  to  the  heathen,  than  he  in- 
lists  in  his  favor,  the  hopes,  the  interests,  and  the  prayers 
of  all  God's  children.  He  goes  forth  with  joy,  and  labors 
with  hope,  relying  with  implicit  confidence  upon  the  great 
Head  of  the  church.  "  We  cannot  sufficiently  express 
(say  the  missionaries  to  Tranquebar)  what  comfort  we 
felt  within  us  whenever  we  remembered  you  and  other 
friends,  allied  to  us  in  the  spirit  of  love,  being  mindful  of 
your  incessant  prayers  for  the  Redeemer's  kingdom. 
Therefore,  we  would  have  you  know,  that  as  you  have 
been  with  us,  we  have  been  with  you,  when  you  were  of- 
fering up  your  supplications  in  our  behalf.  The  more  fer- 
vently they  address  the  throne  of  grace,  the  more  shall  we 
be  bound  to  recommend  them  to  the  divine  favor  and  pro- 
tection, and  the  greater  will  be  the  blessing  of  Almighty 
God  upon  our  undertaking." 

V.  A  missionary  has  a  rich  reward  reserved  for  him 
in  heaven. 

Having  suffered  with  Christ  in  life,  he  is  prepared  to 
reign  with  him  in  glory.  He  cheerfully  resigned  ale- 
houses, brethren,  parents,  and  lands,  for  his  name's  sake, 
and  now  he  receives  the  promise,  and  inherits  eternal  life. 
Christ  acknowledges  those  who  have  devoted  themselves 
to  his  service,  as  heirs  of  an  eternal  inheritance ;  gives 
them  his  rod  and  his  staff,  and  walks  with  them  through 


PECULIAR  CONSOLATIONS  OF  A  MISSIONARY.        283 

the  vale  of  death.  "  These  are  they,  which  have  come 
out  of  great  tribulation,  and  have  washed  their  robes,  and 
made  them  white  in  the  J^lood  of  the  Lamb.  Therefore 
are  they  before  the  throne  of  God,  and  serve  him  day  and 
night  in  his  temple,  and  he  that  sitteth  upon  the  throne 
shall  dwell  among  them.  They  shall  hunger  no  more, 
neither  thirst  any  more,  neither  shall  the  sun  light  on 
them  nor  any  heat.  The  Lamb,  which  is  in  the  midst 
of  the  throne,  shall  feed  them,  and  lead  thern  unto  living 
waters,  and  God  shall  wipe  away  all  tears  from  their  eyes. 
They  that  be  wise  shall  shine  as  the  brightness  of  the 
firmament,  and  they  that  turn  many  to  righteousness,  as 
the  stars  forever  and  ever."  This  reflection,  of  all  others, 
affords  the  missionary  the  most  substantial  enjoyment. 
He  looks  beyond  the  tumultuous  scenes  of  life,  to  the  hap; 
py  shores  of  endless  peace.  He  remembers  that  his  pres- 
ent afflictions  are  but  for  a  moment,  and  are  working  out 
for  him  a  far  more  exceeding,  and  an  eternal  weight  of 
glory.  He  fixes  his  eye  upon  Christ,  and  upon  those  man- 
sions which  he  has  prepared  for  him.  "  There  the  wick- 
ed will  cease  from  troubling,  and  the  weary  be  at  rest. 
There  mine  eyes  will  not  run  down  with  tears  nor  my 
heart  sink  with  sorrow.  There  shall  I  meet  with  my 
Saviour,  and  be  made  like  his  glorious  image — there 
meet  with  friends  whom  I  forsook  for  Christ,  with  all  the 
redeemed — there  drink  of  the  rivers  of  pleasure  which 
flow  from  the  throne  of  God.  Come  then  discourage- 
ments, pains,  and  distress ;  welcome  crosses,  persecution, 
and  torture,  for  such  a  Saviour — for  such  a  crown !" 
When  summoned  hence  by  the  messenger  of  death,  he 
can  confidently  exclaim  with  the  Apostle  Paul, — "  1  have 
fought  a  good  fight,  I  have  finished  my  course,  I  have 
kept  the  faith.  Henceforth  ther#  is  laid  up  for  me  a 
crown  of  righteousness,  which  the  Lord,  the  righteous 
Judge  shall  give  me  at  that  day."    He  is  welcomed  to  the 


284  DISSERTATIONS. 

society  of  the  redeemed,  and  to  all  the  pleasures  of  heaven. 
The  Saviour  approves  of  his  services,  acquits  him  of  guilt, 
and  receives  him  to  his  presence :  "  Well  done,  thou  good 
and  faithful  servant,  thou  hast  been  faithful  over  a  few 
things,  I  will  *make  thee  ruler  over  many  things ;  enter 
thou  into  the  joy  of  thy  Lord."  This  is  the  man,  whot  in 
the  estimation  of  many  Christians,  was  presumptuous  and 
enthusiastic  ;  and,  in  the  estimation  of  the  world,  was  poor 
and  comfortless ;  who  devoted  himself  to  a  life  of  self-deni- 
al, of  infamy,  and  reproach ;  he  now  walks  with  Christ  in 
white,  for  he  is  worthy. 


Farewell  Address  to  the   Society  of  Inquiry, 
by  Levi  Parsons, 
delivered  September  23,  1817. 

[After  taking  a  general  survey  of  the  moral  condition 
of  our  race,  Mr.  Parsons  thus  proceeds :] 

Is  this  the  deplorable  state  of  our  world?  This  the 
mournful  condition  of  the  church?  Eighteen  hundred 
years  have  elapsed  since  our  Saviour  bid  his  disciples 
preach  the  gospel  to  every  creature,  and  yet  a  world  lying 
in  wickedness  !  Shall  we  sit  dowji  discouraged  and  de- 
spair of  success  ?  It  is  the  bold  decision  of  the  infidel,  it 
is  rebellion  against  heaven — practical  denial  of  the  govern- 
ment of  God.  Let  us  then  give  up  our  Bibles,  our  privi- 
leges, and  our  hopes  of  glory,  and  take  refuge  in  the  insen- 
sibility and  hardness  M  the  atheist  !  The  world  will  be 
reformed;  or  our  Bible  is  a  fable,  and  our  hope  a  delusion. 
Convince  me  that  the  heathen  will  not  be  converted,  and 


ADDRESS    TO    THE    SOCIETY.  285 

I  will  be  an  atheist.  But  we  are  not  left  in  such  a  di- 
lemma. We  may  look  to  heaven  with  the  full  assurance 
of  faith,  and  hear  our  heavenly  Father  say,  "  Fear  not  lit- 
tle flock,  it  is  your  Father's  good  pleasure  to  g*ive  you  the 
kingdom."  Were  there  but  one  pious  family  in  the  world, 
it  would  be  madness  to  despond.  After  all  God  has  done, 
is  doing,  and  has  promised  to  do,  after  all  that  martyrs 
have  suffered  at  the  stake,  after  all  the  prayers  which  have 
been  offered  up,  shall  we  retire  from  the  field,  and  leave 
the  enemy  to  triumph?  Even  with  a  fair  prospect  of  the 
promised  land,  shall  we  retire  into  the  wildernsss,  and  per- 
ish ?  No,  brethren,  our  duty  is  plain ;  we  have  every  en- 
couragement for  perseverance.  God  is  on  our  side,  we  need 
not  fear.  Every  Christian  must  come  forward  with  the 
inquiry — "  Lord,  what  wilt  thou  have  me  to  do." 

In  an  examination  of  the  question  relative  to  personal 
duty,  it  is  indispensable  that  we  be  entirely  devoted  to 
God.  True  religion  implies  a  disposition  to  forsake  father 
and  mother,  friends  and  country,  for  Christ.  Every  truly 
devoted  Christian  will  inquire,  not  where  he  can  enjoy  the 
most  ease,  escape  the  most  trouble,  obtain  the  most  wealth 
or  honor,  but  where  he  can  most  successfully  labor  in  the 
cause  of  Christ,  and  promote  the  salvation  of  men.  He 
lifts  his  eyes  to  heaven  and  says,  "  Lord  send  me ;  send 
me  to  the  ends  of  the  earth ;  send  me  far  from  parents, 
friends,  country ;  to  the  wilderness,  to  prison,  or  to  death,  if 
it  be  for  thy  glory,  and  for  the  promotion  of  thy  kingdom, 
If  duty  bid  me  suffer  at  the  stake,  I  will  go  there  without  a 
trembling  emotion ;  if  I  am  to  be  separated  from  every  earths 
ly  enjoyment,  I  will  rejoice  that  I  am  counted  worthy  to  suf- 
fer for  Christ.' '  Such,  in  an  eminent  degree,  must  be  our  feel-* 
ings,  brethren,  in  this  inquiry.  With  the  world  .under  our 
feet,  and  with  our  eyes  fixed  on  the  cross,  we  must  determine 
t  o  count  all  things  as  loss,  for  the  excellency  of  th§ 
knowledge  of  Christ, 


286  DISSERTATIONS. 

But  all  make  these  assertions;  none  are  willing-  to  say 
that  they  have  not  given  all  to  Christ ;  and  yet  many  are 
unwilling  to  be  entirely  devo'ted  to  his  service.  But  let 
us  bring  these  professions  to  the  test.  Are  they  accompa- 
nied with  an  ardent  attachment  to  the  souls  of  the  heathen  ; 
with  fervent  prayer  to  be  directed  in  duty  1  if  not,  they  are 
unmeaning  words. 

A  decision  must  be  obtained  in  view  of  the  whole  work. 
Were  the  United  States  the  only  field  to  be  occupied,  my 
duty  and  my  decision  in  regard  to  it,  might  differ  essen- 
tially from  my  present  duty  and  decision.  Blot  out  from  our 
account,  Mahommedans,  Jews,  and  Pagans,  and  my  duty 
then,  might  not  be  my  duty  now.  While  I  examine  the 
waste  places  of  Zion  in  our  own  land,  my  inquiries  are  to 
extend  to  the  heathen.  I  am  to  inquire  with  respect  to 
the  number  of  the  heathen,  the  prospect  of  success,  the 
effect  which  a  mission  to  them  wrould  produce  upon  our 
own  churches,  and  the  good  which  would  result  to  the 
cause  of  Christ  fifty  years  hence,  and  then  decide  as  to 
the  field  for  personal  exertion.  A  decision  obtained  af- 
ter this  examination,  will  be  safe,  and  produce  a  tranquil 
conviction  of  duty. 

A  decision  once  obtained  must  not  be  relinquished. 
There  is  a  suitable  time  for  deliberation,  and  a  suitable 
time  for  action.  The  period  of  the  former  must  usually  be 
short,  and  the  result  decisive,  and  then  the  latter  will  be 
persevering  and  probably  successful.  If  we  enter  the  field 
with  a  firm  conviction  of  duty  obtained  after  a  devout  ex* 
animation,  our  work  and  our  trials  will  be  pleasant.  And 
if  we  in  our  spiritual  moments,  obtain  evidence  of  duty,  are 
we  to  question  this  evidence  in  seasons  of  despondency  ? 
If  we  examine  a  mathematical  proposition,  and  pronounce 
it  correct,  are  we,  when  the  proof  has  escaped  us,  to  ques- 
tion this  decision  ?  If  after  an  examination  of  the  moral 
state  of  the  world,  we  think  it  our  duty  to  be  missionaries, 


ADDRESS    TO    THE    SOCIETY.  287 

shall  we  give  up  this  object  when  our  minds  are  less  exer- 
cised upon  the  subject  of  the  Redeemer's  kingdom  ?  Then 
let  us  give  up  the  expectation  "of  obtaining  a  decision,  and 
depend  upon  momentary  impulses  of  the  mind.  The  state 
of  the  heathen  next  year,  may  be  very  different  from  their 
present  state.  Are  we  then  to  change  with  every  change 
in  the  world,  to  vibrate  between  opposite  opinions  till  the 
period  of  usefulness  is  past  ?  I  hesitate  not  to  say,  that  a 
decision  to  be  a  missionary,  obtained  in  the  manner  prescrib- 
ed, cannot  be  relinquished,  except  when  there  are  special  in- 
terpositions of  providence,  without  infinite  hazard  both  to 
usefulness  and  happiness. 

I  cannot  speak  upon  this  subject  with  indifference. 
And  as  I  value  the  happiness  and  usefulness  of  my  breth- 
ren, I  would  hope  that  no  one  will  leave  this  Seminary 
without  a  firm  and  tranquil  conviction  of  duty.  Will  any 
one  excuse  himself  from  this  examination  upon  the  suppo- 
sition that  he  is  not  qualified  for  a  missionary  ?  Admit 
that  some  are  #ot  qualified  for  a  missionary  life,  would  a 
particular  knowledge  of  the  condition  of  the  heathen  be 
useless  ?  So  far  from  this,  it  inspires  the  soiH  with  cour- 
age, gives  energy  to  every  exertion,  and  is  the  most  proba- 
ble way  to  usefulness  and  peace. 

But  who  has  assured  us  we  are  not  qualified  for  mis- 
sionaries ?  Are  we  qualified  for  ministers  ?  Then  we  are 
in  some  sense  qualified  for  missionaries.  Are  we  willing 
to  suffer  for  Christ  in  America  ?  We  should  be  willing  to 
suffer  for  him  in  India.  If  we  love  souls  in  our  own  land, 
and  are  disposed  to  forsake  all  for  them,  we  should  cheerful- 
ly make  the  same  sacrifice  in  any  other  land.  The  qualifi- 
cations for  a  missionary,  are,  love  for  souls,  devotedness  to 
God,  and  an  education,  to  explain  and  enforce  divine  truth. 
If  we  are  destitute  of  these,  we  ought  to  relinquish  the 
ministry.  Will  any  one  say,  the  situation  of  my  friends  ren- 
ders it  impracticable  to  undertake  a  mission?     Without 


288  DISSERTATIONS. 

stopping  to  examine  this  objection,  I  have  only  to  say,  go 
and  learn  what  this  meaneth  ;  "  Whosoever  he  be  who  for- 
saketh  not  all  that  he  hath,  he  cannot  be  my  disciple." 

Will  feeble  health  be  an  excuse  for  neglecting  this  sub- 
ject ?  Some  men  of  the  most  feeble  health  have  accom- 
plished most  in  the  cause  of  Christ.  Knox,  the  reformer, 
never  had  confirmed  health,  yet  he  did  more  for  the  church, 
than  all  Scotland  besides.  Baxter,  Brainerd,  and  White- 
field,  were  feeble,  yet  in  the  midst  of  weakness,  they  were 
made  strong.  .Better,  my  brethren,  wear  out  and  die  with- 
in three  years,  than  live  forty  in  sloth  fulness. 

Now  after  an  examination  of  the  moral  state  of  the  world, 
and  of  your  obligations  to  the  church  and  to  the  heathen, 
permit  me  to  make  the  inquiry,  what  decision  have  you 
formed  ?  Millions  of  heathen  starving  for  the  bread  of  life, 
wait  for  a  reply;  thousands  of  .desponding  Christians  in 
our  own  land,  wait  for  a  reply.  Angels  and  the  spirits  of 
just  men  made  perfect,  wait  for  a  reply.  The  Holy  Trini- 
ty engaged  in  the  work  of  redemption,  wajts  for  a  reply. 
Have  you  decided  to  labor  at  home?  Will  you  not  go  forth 
with  the  spiat  of  Him  "  who  went  about  doing  good?"  Go, 
build  up  the  waste  places  of  Zion,  circulate  the  Holy 
Scriptures,  communicate  religious  instruction,  and  call  in- 
to action,  the  slumbering  energies  of  the  church. 

Are  others  hesitating  ? 

Rest  assured,  beloved  brethren,  that  with  a  humble  re- 
liance upon  God,  your  duty  will  be  made  exceedingly 
plain.  Look  to  Christ  for  direction,  and  he  will  never 
leave  you.  By  secret  prayer,  and  devout  attention  to  the 
subject  of  missions,  you  will  obtain  a  conviction  of  duty 
which  will  impart  permanent  happiness. 

Others  have  determined  by  divine  assistance  to  preach 
to  the  Gentiles  the  unsearchable  riches  of  Christ.  Fol- 
low in  the  steps  of  him  who  was  the  great  Apostle  of  the 
Gentiles,  endure  hardness  as  good  soldiers  of  Jesus,  go 


ADDRESS    TO    THE    SOCIETY.  289 

forward  with  the  meekness,  fortitude  and  boldness  of  Brain- 
erd,  Swartz,  and  Vanderkemp ;  and  let  this  be  your  mot- 
to, "  I  can  do  all  things  through  Christ,  who  strengthened 
me." 

We  part  now,  brethren,  to  suffer  a  little  while ;  and  then, 
God  willinr,  to  obta  in  a  rich  and  eternal  reward.  .We 
launch  forth  upon  the  boisterous  ocean  of  life,  but  we  shall 
safely  enter  the  haven  of  rest. 

Brethren,  pray  for  us ;  pray  for  us  individually ;  pray 
for  us  in  our  different  stations,  connections,  and  employ- 
ments. And  while  we  remember  Zion,  we  will  remember 
you,  with  whom  we  have  taken  sweet  counsel,  and  walked 
to  the  house  of  God  in  company.  When  far  separated,  we 
will  remember  that  we  have  t  e  same  Saviour,  are  fellow 
laborers  in  the  same  cause,  anil  ere  destined  to  the  same 
eternal  jest. 

Am  I  to  see  my  brethren  no  more  !  O  yes,  we  meet 
again  in  the  paradise  of  God,  We  will  sit  down  at  the 
marriage  supper  of  the  Lamb,  and  review,  with  enraptur- 
ed hearts,  the  afflictions  we  have  endured,  the  difficulties 
encountered,  the  dangers  braved,  the  victories  won. 

I  need  not  say  Farewell,  we  meet  so  soon.  We  meet  in 
the  streets  of  the  New  Jerusalem,  purified  from  sin,  cloth- 
ed with  immortal  and  glorious  bodies,  and  united  in  bonds 
of  holy  and  everlasting  love. 


25 


290  DISSERTATIONS. 


The  character  of  the  Jews. 

Extracted  from  a  diss<  nation  read  before  the  Society, 

January  22,  1822, 

by  Elnathan  Gridley, 

late  missionary  to  Palestine. 

The  Jeivs  remain  a  distinct  people.  Other  nations'  of 
ancient  days,  now  live  but  in  name.  The  Babylonians, 
the  Assyrians,  the  Romans,  the  Goths  and  the  -Vandals, 
have  long  since  mingled  with  other  nations,  and  their  de- 
scendants are  known  by  other  names.  But  here,  a  nation 
has  survived  its  political  existence  for  eighteen  centuries. 
Even  dispersion  cannot  blot  it  out.  Those  rites  and  cer- 
emon  es,  with  which  are  associa  ed.  their  ancient  glory, 
their  expected  greatness,  and  their  eternal  hopes ;  rites,  too 
dear  to  be  relinquished,  too  burdensome  to  be  a  lepted  by 
otKer  nation  y  constitute  the  brazen  nvall  by  which  this 
nation  has  long  been  encirc  ed.  The  precepts  of  their 
religion,  discouraging  all  attempts  to  gain  proselytes,  and 
forbidding  intermarriage  with  other  nations,  preserve 
them  a  distinct  people.  The  contempt  with  which  all 
other  people  regard  them,  ensures  obedience  to  these  pre- 
cepts. If  Judaism  be  not  the  separating  wall,  why,  with 
its  loss,  is  the  very  name  of  Jew  forgotten?  Where  they 
have  long  been  deprived  of  their  law,  a  few  rites  only 
point  out  their  origin.;  as  soon  as  these  are  relinquished, 
they  are  no  longer  recognized  as  Jews.  Multitudes  from 
age  to  age,  embrace  the  religion  of  Mahomet,  and  are 
heard  of  no  more. 

Their  education.  This  consists  chiefly  in  learning 
to  read  a  language,  of  which  few  know  any  thing 
more  than  the  pronunciation.  Their  advantages  are  lim- 
ited ;  prejudice  having  generally  excluded  them  from  public 


CHARACTER    OF    THE    JEWS. 


291 


schools.  Parents,  too,  apprehending;  that  education  inter- 
feres with  religion,  have  been  guilty  of  criminal  neglect. 
Female  education  is  hardly  known.  It  is  unnecessary  to 
add,  that  as  a  people,  they  are  m  extreme- ignorance.  To 
a  great  extent,  even  ji  Christian  countries,  they  attribute 
diseases  to  malignant  spirits,  and  app'y  to  exorcists  to  ex- 
pel the  demon  by  incantations.  Their  most  le'arned  Rabbins 
regard  the  study  of  languages,  history  and  the  sciences, 
as  hurtful.  They  accordingly  prescribe  and  pursue  a 
course,  which  is  but  poorly  calculated  to  enlighten  and 
liberalize  the  mind.  The  Talmud,  counting  of  fourteen 
ponderous  folip  volumes,  engrosses  all  their  powers,  from 
early  childhood,  till  family  duties  and  the  duties  of  the 
synagogue,  call  them' away.  After  all  this  preparation, 
they  are,  for  the  most  part,  deplorably  ignorant  of  that  law 
which  they  attempt  to  expound. 

Their  manner  of  life..  Averse  to  labor,  the  rich  engage 
in.  commerce,  banking,  or  loaning  money  : — the  poor  in  re- 
tailing trifling  articles,  dealing  in  old  clothes,  and  not  un- 
frequently,  in  beggary  or  theft.  Nor  will  honest  gain  sat- 
•  isfy  their  excessive  desires,  save  where  it  best  subserves 
their  selfish  ends.  Few  indeed  are  honest  from  principle. 
To  over-reach  and  defraud,  they  regard  as  meritorious; 
and  by  these  arts  of  circumvention,  they  incur  universal 
hatred.  It  is  not  fate,  it  is  their  detestable  arts,  which  doom 
them  to  perpetual  persecution.  Their  choice  of  countries 
exhibits  clearly  their  excessive  love  of  gold.  Why  do  they 
forsake  free  commercial  countries,  where  the  people  are 
enterprizing  ?  Because  they  cannot  engross  the  trade, 
and  secure  unlawful  gains.  They  choose  the  country  whose 
energies  the  feudal  s}7stem  has  paralyzed,  or  Mahomme- 
daii  regions  where  all  are  given  up  to  sensuality  and  sloth. 
Whence  that  attachment  to  Spain,  so  strong  that  nothing 
but  sanguinary  laws  could  prevent  her  being  overrun  % 
The    gold    of   the    country,  and   the   want    of    energy 


292  DISSERTATIONS. 

in  her  sons,  give  the  answer.  Does  that  avarice 
which  prefers  gold  to  freedom  excite  your  indignation? 
Turn  then  to  a  portion  of  that  unhappy  people,  whose 
condition  cannot  but  excite  your  pity.-  Think  of  the 
thousands,  at  the  age  of  thirteen,  when  the  parent's  pro- 
tection and  support  ceases, — abandoned  to  the  mercy  of  a 
pitiless  world.  These  are  now  roaming  the  streets  of 
most  of  the  cities  in  the  eastern  hemisphere,  begging  from 
door  to  door,  and  pilfering  wherever  opportunity  presents. 
At  night,  some  shed  Which  they  chance  to  meet,  fur- 
nishes-their  place  of  repose.  The  degradation*  of  the 
female  out-casts,  is  beyond  description.  Hundreds  in 
London  alone,  are  compelled  to  purchase  their  bread  with 
the  wages  of  their  shame. 

Their  attachment  to  the  land  of  their  fathers.  Such 
attachments  with  all  other  people  have  proved  transitory, 
— theirs,  eighteen  centuries  have  scarcely  weakened. 
When  cruel  laws  forbid  their  revisiting  the  city  of  their 
hopes,  behold  them  parting  with  their  gold  for  the  mourn- 
ful privilege  of  sitting  down  to  weep  amid  the  desolations 
of  Jerusalem ;  and  when  so  dear  a  privilege  cannot  be  pur- 
chased, see  them  so  favoring  the  "  stones  and  the  dust 
thereof,"  as  to  procure  them  at  any  price,  and  treasure  them 
up  as  a  most  sacred  relic.  Witness  their  funeral  ceremo- 
nies in  all  the  nations  whither  the  Lord  their  God  hath 
led  them.  Why  do  they  sprinkle  the  coffin  of  a  departed 
brother  with  this  precious  dust,  or  deposit  it  under  his  seal- 
ed eyelids  1  It  is  that  his  dust  may  mingle  with  the  dust 
of  his  beloved  city.  Witness  too,  that  confident  expecta- 
tion in  the  mind  of  every  Jew,  that  the  dispersed  are 
soon  to  be  gathered  to  the  city  of  their  hopes  ; — and  could 
that  city  be  purchased,  and  could  they  there  enjoy  a  gov- 
ernment of  their  own,  soon  would  they  be  seen  bending 
their  way  thither,  from  every  nation.  However  we  may 
interpret  those  prophecies  which  seem  to  point  to  such  an 


CHARACTER    OF    THE    JEWS.  293 

event,  when  we  look  at  the  character  of  that  people,  we 
cannot  but  believe  that  when  the  time  of  their  being  trod- 
den under  foot  by  the  Gentiles  shall  be  fulfilled,  multitudes 
will  return,  and  Jerusalem  will  again  rise  in  its  ancient 
magnificence. 

Their  national  pride.  The  Jews,  still  claiming  to  be 
God's  peculiar  people,  look  upon -other  nations  with  feel- 
ings similar  to  those  with  which  the  Jews  of  ancient 
times  regarded  the  Gentile  world.  They  trust  that  their 
long  expected  Messiah  will  soon  appear, — deliver  them 
from  every  oppressor, — establish  a  temporal  kingdom, — 
restore  more  than  ancient  privileges, — and  bring  all  na- 
tions to  bow  to  his  sceptre.  Consequently,  they  regard  all 
other  religions  with  contempt ;  but  the  Christian  religion 
is  the  peculiar  object  of  their  hatred  .  Against  its  founder, 
they  still  retain  the  bitterest  enmity ;  that  divine  honors 
should  be  paid  him,  excites  thjeir  highest  indignation. 
Their  notions  of  Christianity,  they  have  derived  chiefly 
from  Catholics,  by  whom  they  have  been  perpetually  per- 
secuted. The  Jew  cannot  but  regard  as  an  abomination, 
the  worship  of  saints  and  angels,  and  the  no  less  idola- 
trous worship  of  the  cross;  an  act  which  casts  upon  his 
nation  the  keenest  reproach.  Pride  forbids  their  recep- 
tion of  such  a  religion.  It  would  abolish  those  ceremo- 
nies in  which  they  glory  ;  it  would  prostrate  all  their  fond 
hopes  of  future  greatness;  it  would  be  acknowledging 
themselves  children  of  those  who  slew  the  Prince  of  life. 

Their  precautions  to  prevent  Jews  from  embracing 
Christianity.  Their  creed  teaches  the  apostate  to  expect 
nothing  but  eternal  death.  Parents  and  teachers  use  every 
art  to  inspire  the  child  with  an  inveterate  hatred  of  the 
very  name  of  Jesus.  Whenever  it  is  mentioned,  they  man- 
ifest their  contempt  by  spitting.  They  style  him — the 
hanged  one.  Their  whole  course  of  education  is  calculat- 
ed to  deepen  these  prejudices.  They  are  brought  up  so 
*25 


294  DISSERTATIONS. 

ignorant  of  their  own  Scriptures,  as  to  know  little  respect- 
ing them  excepting  what  they  hear  at  the  synagogue ; 
and  there,  those  parts  which  refer  to  the  Saviour  are  en- 
tirely omitted.  The  New  Testament  has  been  kept  out 
of  sight,  as  a  pernicious  book  But  should  a  Jew,  in  spite 
of  all  these  precautions,  embrace  Christianity,  he  is  sub- 
jected to  the  most  cruel  persecution,  and  in  this,  his  near- 
est relatives  unite,  as  the  only  means  of  saving  themselves 
from  infamy  and  ruin.  Is  he  a  son  ? — he  is  banished  for- 
ever from  the  paternal  roof.  Is  he  a  husband  and  a  fa- 
ther?— 

"  Nor  wife,  nor  children,  more  shall  he  behold, 

Nor  friends,  nor  sacred  home." 

His  relations  assemble,  perform  his  funeral  rites,  bemoan  him 
asdescended  to  the  tomb, and  ever  afterwards,  speak  of  him 
as  deceased.  If  he  writes  to  them,  he  can  expect  no  an- 
swer. But  a  difficulty  still  more  appalling  remains  ;  want 
stares  him  in  the  face.  Does  he  apply  to  Christians, 
the  only  source  from  which  he  can  hope  for  relief?  It  is 
regarded  as  the  artifice  of  some  Jewish  beggar.  This  is 
no  speculation.  Jewish  converts  are  thus  actually  re- 
duced to  extreme  and  long  protracted  suffering.  Who 
but  must  feel  for  those  who  are  bound  down  to  Judaism 
with  chains  like  these  ? 

Their  rellgiom  character  presents  a  picture,  gloomy  in- 
deed to  the  eye  of  Christian  hope.  Judaism,  though  di- 
vine in  its  origin,  now  assumes  a  form  which  scarcely  el- 
evates it  above  Paganism.  The  moralitj'  it  inculcates  is 
indeed  at  a  great  remove  from  that  of  the  Pagan  world. 
It  does  present  a  barrier  to  those  grosser  abominations;  it 
operates  powerfully  upon  the  external  conduct;  but  no  facts 
justify  the  conclusion  that  it  everreaches  the  heart,  and 
leads  to  that  sense  of  sin  which  inspires  true  godhv  sorrow. 
It  rejects  the  only  name  given  under  heaven  whereby  man 
can  be  saved.     It  tramples  under  foot  the  blood  of  God's 


CHARACTER    OF    THE    JEWS. 


295 


eternal  Son.  Nothing  of  its  ancient  spirituality, — noth- 
ing but  useless  rites  and  ceremonies  remains.  Not  indeed 
the  sanguinary  rites  and  ceremonies  of  Pagan  nations,  but 
those' little  better  calculated  to  fit  the  soul  for  heaven. 
To  these  it  points  as  a  complete  atonement  for  sin.  But 
should  this  atonement  be  neglected,  it  threatens  at  the 
utmost,  but  a  twelve-month  punishment,  and'  then  pro- 
mises the  rewards  of  the  blessed.  The  worship  of  the 
modern  synagogue  corresponds  with  the  religion.  While 
the  Rabbi  mutters  over,  prayers  in  a  tongue  unknown  to 
most  of  his  hearers,  and  often  to  himself,  the  multitude  are 
making  bargains,  and  the  children  are  "at  their  sports.  Of 
that  worship  of  the  heart  which  God  requires,  neither 
priest  nor  people  seem  to  have  any  conception.  Thrice 
each  day,  they  must  offer  up  their  prayers; — but  how? 
Read, 'or  recite  them  in  Hebrew;  and  where  the  pronun- 
ciation is  unknown,  lay  their  hands  upon  a  card  on 
which  a  prayer  is  written. — Such  a  card  they  have  append- 
ed to  their  closet  door.  The  Rabbins  conclude  that  the 
female,  previous  to  marriage,  has  no  soul :  consequently  of 
her  no  worship  is.  required.  Many  of  the  Jews  are  Deists 
in  theory ;"  and#as  a  nation,  they  are  Deists  in  practice. 

But  these  are  our  fellow  immortals,  destined  soon  to  stand 
with  us,  before  God's  awful  bar.  What  are  their  eternal 
prospects?  Dark  and  dismal,  even  when  compared' with 
Pagan  nations.  On  these,  the  true  light  has  never  shone, — 
those  wilfully  extinguished  it.  Where  are  the  people 
who  have  higher  claims  upon  the  sympathies,  prayers  and 
exertions  of  the  Christian  world  % 


296  DISSERTATIONS. 


Report, 

Of  the  Committee  appointed  February  \%,  1823,  to  inquire 

respecting  the  black  population  of  the  United  States. 

Read  and   accepted  April  22,  1823. 

[See  pages  29  and  31.] 

The  committee  to  whom  was  referred  the  subject  of  the 
colored  population  of  the  United  States,  beg  leave  to  pre- 
sent the  following  Report : — 

There  is  at  present  within  the  limits  of  the  United 
States,  a  colored  population  of  one  million,  seven  hundred 
and  sixty-nine*thousand.  The  character  and  circumstan- 
ces of  this  class  of  the  community  fall,  to  some  extent, 
under  the  personal  observation  of  every  man.  Who  is 
there,  that  does  not  know  something  of  the  condition  of 
the  blacks  in  the  northern  and  middle  states?  They  may 
be  seen  in  our  cities  and  larger  towns,  wandering  like  for- 
eigners and  outcasts,  in  the  land  which  gave  them  birth. 
They  ma}r  be  seen  in  our  penitentiaries,- and  jails,  and 
poor-houses.  They  may  be  found  inhabiting  the  abodes 
of  poverty,  and  the  haunts  of  vice.  But  if  we  look  for 
them  in  the  society  of  the  honest  and  respectable, — if  we 
visit  the  schools  in  which  it  is  our' boast  that  the  meanest 
citizen  can  enjoy  the  benefits  of  instruction, — we  might 
also  add,  if  we  visit  the  sanctuaries  which  are  open  for  all 
to  worship,  and  to  hear  the  word  of  God;  we  shall  not 
find  them  there.  The .  Soodra  is  not  farther  separated 
from  the  Brahmin  in  regard  to  all  his  privileges,  civil,  in- 
tellectual and  moral,  than  the  negro  is  from  the  white ' 
man,  by  the  prejudices  which  result  from  the  difference 
made  between  them  by  the  God  of  nature.  A  barrier 
more  difficult  to  be  surmounted  than  the  institution  of  the 
Caste,  cuts  off,  and,  while  the  present  state  of  society  con- 


REPORT    ON    COLONIZATION.  297 

tinues,  must  always  cut  off,  the  negro  from  all  that  is  val- 
uable in  citizenship.  In  his  infancy,  he  finds  himself,  he 
knows  not  why,  the  scorn  of'  his  playmates,  from  the  first 
moment  that  their  little  fingers  can  be  pointed  at  him  in 
derision.  In  youth,  he  has  no  incentive  to  prepare  for  an 
active  and  honorable  manhood.  No  visions  of  usefulness, 
or  respectability,  animate  his  prospects.  In  maturer  years, 
he  has  little  motive  to  industry,  or  to  honorable  exer- 
tion. He  is  always  degraded  in  the  estimation  of  the 
community,  and  the  deep  sense  of  that  degradation  enters 
into  his  soul,  and  makes  him  degraded  indeed.  We  know 
that  there  are  individuals,  who,  in  spite  of  all  these  obsta- 
cles to  moral  and  social  improvement,  have  acquired  a 
character  for  respectability,  and  piety.  But  instances  like 
these,  occasioned  by  the  peculiar  circumstances  or  powers 
of  the  individuals,  cannot  be  brought  to  disprove  the  gene- 
ral assertion,  which  we  make  without  fear  of  contra- 
diction, tliat  the  blacks  are  degraded,  without  any  proper 
means  of  improvement,  or  an}'  sufficient  incentive  to  exer- 
tion ;  that  they  present  the  strange  anomaly  of  a  large  part 
of  the  nation  that  loves  to  call  itself  the  freest,  happi- 
est, and  most  enlightened  nation  on  the  globe,  separated 
by  obstacles  which  they  did  not  create,  and  which  they 
cannot  surmount,  from  all  the  institutions  and  privileges. 
to  which  the  other  portions  of  the  community  owe  their 
Superiority. 

But  there  is  another  still  moi*e  important  characteristic 
of  the  condition  of  our  colored  population,  in  comparison 
with  which  every  other  circumstance  dwindles  into  insig- 
nificance ;  and  from  which,  all  that  we  have  already  said 
is  only  a  single  necessary  consequence.  We  mean  slave- 
ry. And  on  this  subject  we  must  express.ourselves  briefly, 
yet  boldly.  We  have  heard  of  slavery  as  it  existed  in  the 
nations  of  antiquity, — we  have  heard  of  slavery  as- it  ex- 
ists in   Asia,   Africa,  and  Turkey, — we   have  heard  of 


298  DISSERTATIONS. 

the  feudal  slavery  under  which  the  peasantiy  of  Europe 
have  groaned  from  the  days  of  Alaric,  until  now ;  but, 
excepting  only  the  horrible  'system  of  the  West  India  Is- 
lands, we  have  never  heard  of  slavery  in  any  country,  an- 
cient or  modern,  Pagan,  Mohammedan,  or  Christian,  so 
terrible  in  its  character,  so  pernicious  in  its  tendency,  so 
remediless  in  its  anticipated  results,  as  the  slavery  which 
exists  in  these  United  States.  We  do  not  mean  here  to 
speak  of  slavery  as  a  system  of  bonds,  and  stripes,  and  all 
kinds  of  bodily  suffering.  On  this  point,  there  ie,  we  be- 
lieve, a  great  degree  of  misapprehension  among  our  fellow" 
citizens  of  the  North.  Many  of  them  are  accustomed  to 
associate  with  the  name  of  slavery,  all  that  is  horrible  in 
the  details  of  the  African  trade,  and  all  that  is  terrific  in 
the  cruelties  of  Jamaica  and  Porto  Rico.  But  we  rejoice 
in  the  belief  that  these  conceptions  are  erroneous ;  and 
that,  though  there  may  be  instances  of  unpunished,  and 
sometimes,  perhaps,  almost  unnoticed  barbarity,  the  con- 
dition of  a  slave,  in  most  parts  of  the  United  States,  is  gen- 
erally as  much  superior  to  that  of  a  slave  in  the  West 
Indies,  as  the  condition  of  an  American  farmer  is  to  that 
of  an  Irish  peasant.  Here  we  are  ready  to  make  what 
all  will  consider  the  most  liberal  concessions.  We  are 
•ready  even  to  grant,  for  our  present  purpose,  that,  so  far 
as  mere  animal  existence  is  concerned,  the  slaves  have  no 
reason  to  complain,  and  the  friends  of  humanity  have  no 
reason  to  complain  for  "them.  And  when  we  use  the 
strong  language  which  we  feel  ourselves  compelled  to  use 
in  relation  to  this  subject,  we  do  not  mean  to  speak  of  an- 
imal suffering,  but  of  an  immense  moral  and  political  evil, 
— of  slavery  as  it  stands  connected  with  the  wealth  and 
strength,  and  more  especially,  with  the  character  and  hap- 
piness of  our  nation. 

We  have  no  room  to  enlarge  on  the  political  aspect  of 
this  subject.     We  will  only  ask— where  would  be  the  en* 


REPORT    ON    COLONIZATION.  2i)3 

terprise,  the  wealth,  and  the  strength  of  New  England, 
if  her  green  hills  and  pleasant  vallies  were  cultivated 
no  longer  by  her  own  independent  and  hardy  j'eomanrjr, 
but  by  the  degraded  serfs  of  a  Polish  aristocracy  %  And 
what  would  not  Virginia  become,  if  she  could  exchange 
her  four  hundred  and  twenty-five  thousand  slaves  for  as 
many  freemen,  who,  in  blood  and  complexion,  as  well  as 
in  immunities  and  enjoyments,  should  be  one  with  the 
proudest  of  her  children  % 

But  the  mere  politician  cannot  fail,  in  estimating  the 
magnitude  of  this  evil,  to  look  at  its  moral  tendency.  The 
great  men  of  the  south  have  looked  at  it  in  this  aspect, 
and  have  expressed  themselves  accordingly.  Judge  Wash- 
ington pronounces  it  to  be  "  an  inherent  vice  in  the  com- 
munity." Mr.  Jefferson  uses  language  on  this  subject,, 
too  strong  for  even  a  northern  man  to  regard  as  strictly 
true.  In  his  Notes  on  Virginia,  he  says — "  The  whole 
commerce  between  master  and  slave,  is  a  perpetual  exer- 
cise of  the  most  boisterous  passions,  the  most  unremitting 
despotism  on  the  one  part,  and  degrading  submission  on 
the  other." — "  The  parent  storms,  the  child  looks  on, 
catches  the  lineaments  of  wrath,  puts  on  the  same  airs  in 
a  smaller  circle  of  slaves,  gives  loose  to  his  worst  pas- 
sions, and  thus  nursed,  educated/and  daily  exercised  in 
tyranny,  cannot  but  be  stamped  with  odious  peculiarities." 
— "  I  tremble  for  my  country  when  I  reflect  that  God  is 
just,  and  that  his  justice  cannot  sleep  forever"- — And 
speaking  of  the  probability  that  the  blacks  may  assert 
their  freedom,  he  adds,  "  the  Almighty  has  no  attribute 
which  can  take  side  with  us  in  such  a  contest."  It  would 
be  easy  to  collect  the  sentiments  of  many  highly  honored 
individuals  in  the  southern  States  who  have  expressed 
themselves  as  decidedly  if  not  as  strongly.  But  it  is 
enough  to  say  in  regard  to  the  moral  influence  of  the  sys- 
tem on  the  blacks,  that  laws  exist  in  nearly  all  the  slave- 


300  DISSERTATIONS. 

holding  States,  prohibiting  their  instruction,  and  even 
driving  them  from  Sunday  schools,  because  it  is  supposed 
that  the  public  safety  requires  them  to  be  kept  in  perfect 
ignorance ;  and,  in  regard  to  its  influence  on  the  white 
population,  that  the  most  lamentable  proof  of  its  deterio- 
rating effects  may.  be  found  in  the  fact,  that  excepting 
the  pious,  whose  hearts  are  governed  by  the  christian  law 
of  reciprocity  between  man  and  man,  and  the  wise,  whose 
minds  have  looked  far  into  the  relations  and  tendencies  of 
things,  none  can  be  found  to  lift  their  voices  against  a  sys- 
tem, so  utterly  repugnant  to  the  feelings  of  unsophisticated 
humanity — a  system  which  permits  all  the  atrocities  of 
the  domestic  slave-trader — which  permits  the  father  to  sell 
his  children  as  he  would  his  cattle — a  system  which  con- 
signs one  half  of  the  community  to  hopeless  and  utter  de- 
gradation, and  which  threatens  in  its  final  catastrophe  to 
bring  down  the  same  ruin  on  the  master  and  the  slave. 

There  are  two  considerations  in  view  of  which  we  ven- 
tured to  remark,  that  the  slavery  which  exists  in  our  coun- 
try is  more  ominous  in  its  character  and  tende  ic  ,  than 
any  similar  system  which  has  ever  existed  in  other  coun- 
tries. The  first  is,  that  slavery  contradicts  the  primary 
principles  of  our  republican  government.  Slavery  wras 
not  inconsistent  with  the  principles  of  Grecian  and  Ro- 
man democracy.  It  is  in  perfect  harmony  with  the  sys- 
tems of  government,  which,  excepting  Great  Britain  and 
Switzerland,  prevail  in  <  very  province  of  the  old  world, 
from  the  Frozen  Ocean  to  the  C  pe  of  Good  Hope,  and 
from  the  Bay  of  Biscay  to  the  Pacific.  But  it  stands  in 
direct  opposition  to  all  the  acknowledged  and  boasted 
maxims  in  which  are  laid  the  foundations  of  our  political 
institutions.  The  other  consideration  to  which  we  refer,  is 
that  which  spreads  terror  over  every  aspect  in  which  the 
subject  can  be  viewed,  and  which  seems  to  tell  us — for  all 
these  evils  thei;e  is  no  remedy.     It  is,  the  fact  that  the 


REPORT    ON    COLONIZATION.  301 

slaves,  and  those  who  have  been  slaves,  and  those  whose 
fathers  have  been  slaves,  are  all  marked  out  and  stigma- 
tized with  the  brand  which  nature  has  stamped  upon 
them.-  In  Greece  and  Rome,  as  in  almost  every  other 
nation,  a  slave  might  be  made  free,  and  then  he  was  no 
longer  a  slave,  but  was  amalgamated  with  the  rest  of 
the  community;  and  the  road  to  wealth,  honor,  and  office 
was  open  before  him,  and  his  interests  we  reunited  with 
the  interests  of  the  republic.  But  here  the  thing  is  im- 
possible; a  slave  cannot  be  really  emancipated.  You  can- 
not raise  him  from  the  abyss  of  his  degradation.  You 
may  call  him  free,  you  may  enact  a  statute  book  of  laws 
to  make  him  free,  but  j^ou- cannot  bleach  him  into  the  en- 
joyment of  freedom. 

Now  apply  to  this  subject  one  very  simple  arithmetical 
calculation.  In  1820  the  slave  population  of  the  country 
was  1,500,000.  Their  annual  increase  is  estimated  at 
35,000.  Their  number  doubles  in  less  than  twenty  years. 
Things  remaining  as  they  now  are,  in  1840  we  shall 
have  3,030,000  of  slaves,— in  1860,  6,000,000,— and  in 
1880,  12,033*000,— a  nation  of  slaves  larger  by  4,000,000 
than  the  whole  present  white  papulation  of  the  United 
States.  What  a  state  of  things  will  this  be!  Twelve 
millions  of  slaves.  'A  nation  scattered  and  peeled,',  'a 
nation  meted  out  and  trodden  down ;' — and  God  forbid 
that  it  should  be  written  in  the  blood  and  echoed  in  the 
groans  of  that  generation — "  a  nation  terrible  from  their 
beginning  hitherto."  But  even  in  the  short  sixty  years 
which  must  elapse  before  such  a  state  of  things  can  take 
place,  how  mucn  terror  and  anxiety  must,  be  endured,  how 
many  plots  detected,  how  many  insurrections  quelled. 

Plots  !  and  insurrections  !  These  are  words  of  terror, 
but  their  tcmbleness  is  no  argument  against  the  truth  of 
what  we  say.  If  things  go  on  as  they  are,  words  more 
26 


302  DISSERTATIONS. 

terrible  than  these,  must  be  "  familiar  in  our  mouths.7' 
For,  notwithstanding  all  that  may  be  done  to  keep  the 
slaves  in  ignorance,  they  are  learning,  and  will  continue 
to  learn,  something  of  their  own  power,  and  something  of 
the  tenure  by  which  they  are  held  in  bondage.  They  are 
held  in  bondage.  They  are  surrounded  by  the  memori- 
als of  freedom:  The  air  which  they  breathe  is  free;  and 
the  soil  on /which  they  tread,  ancl  which  they  water  with 
their  tears,  is  a  land  of  liberty.  Slaves  are  never  slow  in 
learning  that  they  are  fettered,  and  lhat  freedom  is  the 
birthright  of  humanity.  Our  slaves  will  not  be  alwaj^s 
ignorant— and  when  that  righteous  Providence,  which 
never  wants  instruments  to  accomplish  its  designs,  wheth- 
er of  mercy,  or  of  vengeance,  shall  raise  up  a  Touissaint, 
or  a  Spartacus,  or  an  African  Tecumseh,  his  fellow  slaves 
will  flock  around  his  standard,  and  we  shall  witness 
scenes — which  history  describes,  but  from  the  thought  of 
which  the  imagination  revolts.  Not  that  there  is  any 
reason  to  anticipate  such  an  insurrection  as  will  result  in 
the  emancipation  of  the  slaves,  and  the  establishment  of 
a  black  empire.  A  general  insurrection  in«the  southern 
States  might,  indeed,  destroy  their  cities,  might  desolate 
their  plantations,  might  turn  their  rivers  to  blocd;  but  to 
be  finally  successful,  it  must  be  delayed  for  more  than 
two  or  three  generations; — it  must  be  delayed  till  the 
blacks  have  force  enough  to  resist  successfully  the  ener- 
gies of  the  whole  American  people;  -for  at  any  time  with- 
in sixty  or  a  hundred  years,  the  beacon-fires  of  insurrec- 
tion would  only  rally  the  strength  Of  the  nation,  and  the 
ill-fated  Africans,  if  not  utterly  exterminated,"  would  be  so 
nearly  destroyed,  that  they  must  submit  to  a  bondage  more 
hopeless  than  ever. 

Cannot  the  people  of  the  United  States  be  roused  to 
an  effort  for  the  partial,  if  not  the  entire  removal  of  the 
evils  attendant  on  the  circumstances  of  our  black  popula- 


REPORT    ON    COLONIZATION.  303 

tion?-  We  refer  to  all  these  evils;  though  they  cannot 
all  be  enumerated,  for  their  name  is  Legion.  We  refer  to 
the  condition  of  all  the  blacks,  whether  bond  or  free. 
They  are  wretched,  angl  their  wretchedness  ought  to  be 
alleviated.  They  are  dangerous  to  the  community,  and 
this  danger  ought  to  be  removed.  Their  wretchedness 
"arises  not  only  from  their  bondage,  but  from  their  politi- 
cal and  moral  degradation.  The  danger  is  not  so  much 
that  we  have  a  million  and  a  half  of  slaves,  as  that  we 
have  within  our  borders  nearly  two  millions  of  men  who 
are  necessarily  any  thing  rather  than  loj7al  citizens — 
nearly  two  millions  of  ignorant  and  miserable  beings  who 
are  banded  together  by  the  very  same  circumstances  by 
which  they  are  so  widely  separated  in  character  and  in- 
terest, "from  all  the  citizens  of  our  great  republic.  The 
question  is,  cannot  the  people  of  the  United  States  be  in- 
duced to  do  something  effectual  for  the  removal  of  these 
evils  ?  Without  doubt,  they  can  be  roused  to  an  effort ; 
for,  in  a  nation  so  far  under  the  influence  of  christian  prin- 
ciple as  ours,  there  is  a  spirit  which  will  answer  to  the 
voice  of  benevolence  when  it  pleads  the  cause  of  humani- 
ty. It  did  answer  in  England,  when  Wilberforce  and 
Clarkson  lifted  up  their  cry  against  the  wrongs  of  Africa  ; 
and  the  consequence  of  their  unwearied  labors  has  been, 
the  formal  abolition  of  the  slave-trade  by  every  christian 
power  in  both  continents,  and  such  a  total  revolution  in 
public  sentiment,  that  all  who  are  not  immediately  inter- 
ested in  the  nefarious  traffic,  are  ready  to  denounce  it  as 
the  most  high-handed  outrage  that  ever  was  practised  by 
fraud  and  power  against  simplicity  and  weakness.  If  the 
philanthropists  of  America  will  summon  up  their  energies 
to  a  like  effort — if  they  will  never  cease  to  warn  their  fel- 
low-citizens of  the  extent  and  nature  of  these  evils — if 
they  will  properly  set  before  the  public,  the  political  and 
intellectual  and  moral  degradation  of  the  blacks,  and  the 


304  DISSERTATIONS. 

danger  which  results  from  this  degradation; — the  same 
spirit  which  answered  to  the  plea  of  Wilberforce  will  an- 
swer them  ;  and  the  effect  of  their  labors  will  be  seen  in 
the  sympathizing  efforts  of  all  the  enlightened  and  benev- 
olent. We  doubt  not  that  the  public  may  be  excited  on 
this  subject  ;  and  if  excited,  they  may  put  forth  such  an 
effort  as  will  alleviate  the  evils  in  question,  and  long  de- 
lay, if  not  utterly  prevent,  their  final  catastrophe.  The 
excitement  required  is  not  a  momentary,  feverish,  half  de- 
lirious excitement,  like  that  produced  by  the  agitation  of 
the  Missouri  question, — it  must  be  something  more  calm 
and  permanent.  It  must  not  be  a;  sudden  torrent  passing 
away  with  the  cloud  that  gave  it  birth ;  but  a  river  whose 
broad,  deep,  peaceful  streams  are  supp'iid  by  perennial 
fountains,  and  whose  pure  waters,  like  the  waters* of  Jor- 
dan, shall  wash  away  from  our  national  character  this 
foul  and  loathsome  leprosy.      m 

But  what  shall  be  done?  This  excitement  must  have 
a  definite  object ;— what  shall  that  object  be? — what  kind 
of  effort  is  demanded  ?  We  answer,  first,  any  effectual 
effort  for  the  benefit  of  the  blacks  must  be  such  as  will 
unite  the  patriotic  and  benevolent  in  aNlparts  of  the  coun- 
try. There  is,  perhaps,  no  subject  which  excites  so  much 
of  what  is  called,  sectional  feeling, — sx>  much  of  jealous}' 
at  the  south,  so  much  of  exultation  at  the  north,  a-nd  so 
much  of  indignant  invective  in  all  parts  of  the  union,  as 
the  subject  before  us  in  any  of  its  relations.  But  this  feel- 
ing at  the  north  and  at  the  south,  is  equally  unreasonable, 
not  to  say,  equally  criminal.  The  difference,  in  regard  to 
slavery  and  a  negro  population,  between  New  England 
and  Georgia,  we  owe  not  to  ourselves,  or  our  fathers, 
but  to  the  God  who  has  placed  our  habitation  where  the 
climate  forbade  the  introduction  of  Africans,  and  where 
the  hard  soil  could  be  cultivated  only  by  the  hands  of 
freemen.      Had  the   rough  hills,    the   cold   winds,   and 


REPORT    ON    COLONIZATION.  305 

the  long  winters  of  New  England  been  exchanged  for 
the  rich    plains,  the  burning    sun,    and    the   enervating 
breezes  of  Carolina,  all  the  sacred  principles  of  puritanism 
would  not  have  prevented  the  introduction  of  slavery,  at  a 
time  when  hardly  a  man  could  be  found  in  either  hemi- 
sphere to  raise  his  voice  against  the  enormity,  and  when 
England  was  determined  to  infect  all  her  colonies  with 
the  debilitating  and  deadly  poison.     What  occasion  then 
can  we  have  to  exult  over  our  fellow-citizens'?     It  is  as 
if  the  heir  to  an  estate  should  exult  in  the  poverty  of  his 
neighbor.     It  is  as  ff  the  man  in  health  should  glory  over 
his  brother  in  sickness.     And  it  is  with  indignation  that 
we  sometimes  see  the  editors  of  political  journals  in  one 
part  of  the  country,  attempting  to  kindle  and  cherish  such 
feelings ; — for  every  such  attempt  excites  and  increases, 
and  in  some  measure  excuses,  that  touchy  sensibility  in 
respect  to  this  subject,  which  the  people  of  the  south  are 
always  too  ready  to  manifest.     But  still  we  are  happy  to 
believe  that  notwithstanding  all  the  vaporing  of  newspa- 
per declaimers,  the  great  majority  of  the  northern  people 
regard  the  matter — at  least  in  times  of  calm  reflection — 
with  far  more  enlarged,  liberal,  national  feelings  than  is 
commonly  imagined  by  their  southern  brethren.     And  we 
will  even  express  our  belief,  that  there  is  hardly  any  enter- 
prize  to  which  the  militia  of  Vermont  or   Connecticut 
would  march  with  more  zeal,  than  to  crush  a  servile  re- 
bellion (if  such  an  event  should  ever  take  place  with  all 
its  cruelties  and   horrors)   in   Virginia.      The  people  of 
Maine  belong  to  the  same  great  community  with  the  peo- 
ple of  Georgia ;  and  hence  they  desire  at  once  the  right 
and  fche  duty  of  interfering  to  alleviate,  and  if  possible  to 
remove,  an  evil  which  affects  the  prosperity  and  safety  of 
the  whole  American  empire.     The  people  of  the  south 
should  know  this,  an  1  if  they  once  see  their  fellow-citi- 
zens engaging  calmly  and  kindly  in  real  efforts  for  the 


26 


306  DISSERTATIONS. 

alleviation  of  this  evil,  their  prejudices  will  be  done  away, 
and  they  will  acknowledge  the  unseasonabieness  of  their 
jealousies.  If  the  people  of  New  England  will  talk  less 
of  the  guilt  of  slavery,  and  more*  of  the  means  of  counter- 
acting its  political  and  moral  tendencies;  or  if,  when  they 
speak  of  its  guilt,  they  would  acknowledge  that  New 
England  is  a  partaker;  if  they  will  remember  that  it  was 
their  ships  and  sailors  that  carried  the  African  in  chains 
across  the  ocean  ;  and  that  there  are  now  men  among  them 
who  are  living  on  "  the  price  of  blood" — men  whose 
wealth  was  "  earned  by  sinews  bought  and  sold  ;" — if 
they  will  speak  of  this  subject  with  the  modesty,  and 
think  of  it  with  the  shame,  which  suchjremembrances  are 
calculated  to  inspire,  they  may  soon  find  that  there  are 
principles  and  schemes  of  enterprise  in  which  the  benevo- 
lent of  all- the  States  can  unite.  And  would  not  a  nation- 
al effort  for  the  removal  of  this  national  evil,  do  away 
local  prejudices,  and  bind  together  the  different  parts  of 
the  union  with  a  closer  bond  of  national  feeling  ? 

An  effort  for  the  benefit  of  the  blacks,  in  which  all 
parts  of  the  country  can  unite,  of  course  must,  not  have 
the  abolition  of  slavery  for  its  immediate  object.  But 
notwithstanding  this  res' riot  ion,  occasioned  by  the  neces- 
sity of  the  case  and  the  danger  of  exciting  jealcusy, 
the  effort  in  question  must  be  a  great  effort,  great  in  its 
conception  and  great  in  its  details.  We  mean  that  there 
must  be  a  magnificence  in  its  immediate  object,  and  an 
attractiveness  in  every  step  of  its  progress,  which  will  not 
let  it  be  forgotten  or  overlooked  among  the  numberless  en- 
terprises of  the  age.  There  is  a  certain  simple  grandeur 
in  the  design  of  the  "Bible  Society,  which  fills  the.whole 
mind  of  the  beholder,  and  awakens  the  benevolent  heart 
to  ecstacy  as  it  contemplates  the  mighty  scheme  in  all  its 
relations.  It  is  this  which  has  united  in  the  holy  under- 
taking, Christians  of  every  name  and  of  every  country; 


REPORT    ON    COLONIZATION.  307 

and  it  is  this  which  will  always  unite  them,  till  the  de- 
sign of  the  Bible  Society  shall  attain  its  perfect  accom- 
plishment. The  Missionary  Society,  with  perhaps  less  of 
that  imposing  simplicity,  in  its  place  seizes  on  the  atten- 
tion and  the  affections  of  the  public  by  the  charm  which 
is  thrown  over  all  its  proceedings.  Every  new  Report  of 
its  progress,  every  letter  from  a  distant  missionary,  awak- 
ens in  the  supporters  of  the  enterprise  a  higher  joy,  and  a 
livelier  interest.  And  it  is  this  increasing  brightness  in 
the  details  of  its  progress,  .which  will  always  make  it 
fresh  and  beautiful  to  the  benevolent  eye,  till  '  the  king- 
doms of  this  world  shall  become  the  kingdoms  of  our 
Lord.'  So  any  effort  for  the  removal  of  the  evils  to  which 
our  attention  has  been  directed,  before  it  can  become  pow- 
erful and  lasting,  must  have  something  of  the  same  char- 
acter. There  must  be  a  similar  grandeur  in  its  object  to 
arrest  thepubltc  attention;  and  to  keep  up  that  attention, 
there  must  be  the  same  interest  thrown  over  the  succes- 
sive events  of  its  history.  Without  the  one,  the  great- 
body  of  the  people  will  not  engage  in  the  enterprise  ;  with- 
out the  other,  they  will  not  maintain  it. 

The  Colonization  Society  appears  to  us  to  be  the  only 
institution  which  promises  any  thing  great -or  effectual  for 
the  relief  of  cur  black  population.  We  have  examined 
the  cordition  of  that  population,  and  have  pointed  out  the 
characteristics  of  the  effort  which  shall  necemj .lish  any 
thing  for  their  improvement.  To  establish  our  assertion. 
it  remains  for  us  to  show  that  the  direct  object  of  this  so- 
ciety is  attainable;  and  that  the  two  characteristics  above 
mentioned  belong  to  this  scheme,  and  to  this  alone- 

If  a  colony  of  free  blacks  cannot  be  established  on  the 
coast  of  Africa,  it  must  be,  either  1st,  because  free  blrcks 
cannot  be  induced  to  go,  win-,  fct  is  fajse,  for  they  have 
gone,  and  hundreds  are  waiting  to  go, — or  2dly,  because 
when  they  arrive  there,  they  cannot  be  defended  from  the 


308  DISSERTATIONS. 

• 

natives,  which  is  disproved  by  the  late  contest,-^)?  3dly, 
because  the  soil  will  not  yield  them  support,  which  needs 
no  answer  to  any  man  who  will  look  into  a  book  of  trav- 
els,— or  4thly,  because  they  must  be  cut  off  by  the  insa- 
lubrity of  the  climate,  which  is  contradicted  by  the  ex- 
perience of  the  settlers,  and  by  the  testimony  of  travelers. 
It  is  contradicted  by  the  experience  of  tlie  settlers ;  for, 
since  they  have  occupied  their  present  station,  they  have 
beefl  visited  with  no  sweeping  pestilence,  excepting  only 
the  recent  mortality  among  those  sent  out  in  the  Oswego ; 
the  number  of  deaths  among  them  has  been  no  greater 
than  the  average  mortality  of  the  same  class  of  people  in 
America. 

It  is  not  pretended  that  the  climate  of  Africa  is  as 
healthy  to  a  native  of  Connecticut  as  the  country  in 
which  he  was  born.  We  say  it  may  be  compared  in  this 
respect  with  other  tropical  countries.  Is  Montserado  more 
unhealthy  than   New  Orleans  or  Havana?     Yet   these 

.  places  have  been  colonized  with  the  men  whose  descend* 
ants  it  is  proposed  to  carry  back  to  the  climate,  to  which 
the  constitution  which  they  have  inherited  from  their  fath- 

**  ers,  is  adapted.  Is  it  impossible  to  colonize  Africa  ?  And 
did  the  God  of  nature  design  that  that  continent,  with  all 
the  luxuriance  of  its  soil,  and  all  the  variety  of  its  produc- 
tions, should  forever  remain  a  wilderness  ?  The  happy 
inhabitants  of  Sierra  Leone  may  give  the  answer. 

With  these  facts  before  us,  then,  we  feel  no  hesitation 
in  saying  that  this  enterprise  is  practicable ;  and  we  ,say 
too,  that  it  possesses  the  two  characteristics  already  de- 
scribed as  essential  to  any  permanent  and  effectual  effort 
in  behalf  of  the  blacks.  It  is  an  enterprise  in  which  all 
parts  of  the  country  can  unite.  The  grand  objection  to 
every  other  effort. is,  that  it  excites  the  jealousies  and  fears 
of  the  South.  But  here  is  an  effort  in  which  the  southern 
people  are  the  first  to  engage,  and  which  numbers  many 


REPORT    ON    COLONIZATION.  300 

of  their  most  distinguished  men  among  its  advocates  and 
efficient  supporters.  But  it  promotes  the  interests  of  the 
South.  True ;  and  must  not  every  plan  of  the  kind, 
which  promises  to  do  any  good,  favor  the  interests  of  that 
part  of  the  Country  where  the  evil  to  be  remedied  presses 
with  the  most  alarming  weight  ?  And  does  not  this  plan 
promote  the  interests  of  the  North  too?  Are  there  not 
thousands  of  blacks  in  New  England?  And  do  they 
add  any  thing  to  the  good  order  and  happiness  of  society? 
Or  rattier,  are  they  not,  and  must  they  net  continue  to  be, 
as  a  body,  ignorant  and  vicious,  adding  more  to  the  poor 
rates  of  the  parishes  in  which  they  reside,  than  they  do  to 
the  income  of  the  government?  And  shall  a  cause,  to 
which  the  good  people  of  the  South  cfTcr  not  only  money, 
but,  in  not  a  few  inst  mccs,  the  fr 'o'dom  of  their  slaves, 
languish  because  the  people  of  the  North  refuse  to  come 
forward  with  their  good  wishas,  and  their  prayers,  and 
their  most  liberal  contributions.  It  will  Mt.  We  dare  to 
predict  that  the  time  is  not  far  distant,  when  the  North 
and  the  South  shall  unite  in  this  work  of  charity,  and 
when  every  new  report  of  the  prosperity  of  our  colony  will 
awaken  the  same  joy  in  every  benevolent  heart  from  Port- 
land to  Savannah. 

This  leads  us  t#  remark  on  the  second  characteristic, 
namely,  that  it  is  a  great  enterprise.  There  is  a  grandeur 
in  the  conception  of  it,  like  the  grandeur  of  the  Bible  So- 
ciety ;  and  if  properly  supported,  every  step  of  its  progress 
must  be  attended  by  the  sympathies  «and  prayers  of  all 
who  feel  or  pray  for  the  missionary.  Said  Samuel  J. 
Mills  to  his  companion,  "  Can  we  engage  in  a  nobler  ef- 
fort ?  We  go  to  make  freemen  of  slaves.  We  go  to  lay 
the  foundation  of  a  free  and  independent  empire  on  the 
coast  of  poor  degraded  Africa.  If  is  confidently  believed 
by  many  of  our  best  and  wisest  men,  that  if  the  plan  pro- 
posed succeeds,  it  will  ultimately  be  the  means  of  exter- 


310  DISSERTATIONS. 

urinating  slavery  in  our  country.  It  will  eventually  re- 
deem and  emancipate  a  million  and  a  half  of  wretched 
men.  It  will  transfer  to  Africa  the  blessings  of  religion 
and  civilization ;  and  Ethiopia  will  soon  stretch  out  her 
hands  unto  God." 

Such  is  the  object.  To  comprehend  in  any  degree  its 
magnitude,  we  must  look  at  it  in  its  relation  to  the  blacks 
of  our  own  country,  in  its  relation  to  the  slave  trade,  and 
in  its  relation  to  the  civilization  of  Africa.  We  might 
add,  the  connexion  it  must  have  with  American  corrTmerce, 
not  only  by  affording  a  station  at  which  our  Indiamen 
might  take  in  water  and  provisions,  in  seme  important  re- 
spects more  conveniently  than  at  the  Cape  Verde  Islands; 
but  also  by  opening  to  our  merchants,  at  no  distant  peri- 
od, a  lucrative  trade'in  all  the  productions  of  the  climate. 
But  we  can  only  take  the  rapid  glance  at  this  topic, 
which  is  presented  in  the  following  extract  from  the  third 
Report  of  the  American  Colonization  Society. 

"  Has  not  the  single  port  of  Sierra  Leone  exported,  in 
one  year,  since  the  abolition  of  the  slave-trade  by  Eng- 
land, a  greater  value  than  all  western  Africa,  a  -coast  of 
several  thousand  miles,  yielded,  exclusive  of  its  people,  for 
a  like  period  anterior  to  that  event?  When  this  abomi- 
nable traffic  shall  have  been  utterly  exterminated ;  when 
the  African  laborer  can  toil  secure  from  the  treachery  of 
his  neighbor,  and  the  violence  of  the  man-stealef ;  that 
continent  will  freight,  for  legitimate  trade,  those  ships 
which  now  carry  t4iither  chains,  fetters,  and  scourges,  to 
return  home  with  the  bones,  the  sinews,  the  blood,  and 
the  tears  of  her  children.  Hex  gold,  her  ivory,  her  beau- 
tiful dyes,  her  fragrant,  and  precious  gums,  her  healing 
plants  and  drugs,  the  varied  produce  of  her  now  forsaken 
fields  and  lonely  forest's,  will  be  brought  by  a  joyous  and 
grateful  people,  to  the  nations  who,  once  their  plunderers 


REPORT    ON    COLONIZATION.  311 

and  persecutors,  will  have  at  length  become  their  protect- 
ors, friends,  and  allies." 

Let  us  look  more  particularly  at  the  Colonization  Soci- 
ety, first  in   relation   to  the  blacks  of  our  own  country. 
Leaving;  slavery  and  its  subjects  for  the  moment  entirely 
out  of  view,  there  are  in  the  United  States  238,000  blacks 
denominated  free,  but  whose  freedom  confers  on  them,  we 
might  say,  no  privilege  but  the  privilege  of  being  more 
vicious  and   miserable  than  slaves  can  be.      Their  condi- 
tion we  have  attempted   to  describe,   and  the  description 
may  be  repeated  in  two  words — irremediable  degradation. 
Now  is  there  not  to  the  benevolent  mind  something  noble 
in  the  thought,  of  ameliorating  the  condition  and  elevat- 
ing the  character  of  these  238,000?     The  Colonization 
Society  will  do  this.     It  will  open  for  these  men   an  asy- 
lum, whither  they  can  flee  from  the  scoffs   and  the  scorn 
to  which  they  are  exposed.     It  will  restore  them  to  a  real 
.  freedom  in  the  land  of  their  fathers.     It  will  give  them 
all  the  privileges  of  humanity  in  the  land  for  which  their 
Creator  designed  them.     And,  should  it  be  unable  to  con- 
fer on  all,  the  benefits  it  proposes,  still  it  w^ould  do  not  a 
little,  for  their  improvement.     By  elevating  the  character 
of  those  who  were  transported  to  Africa,  it  would  elevate, 
in  some  degree,  the  character  of  those  who  remained.     It 
would  set  before  them  the  strongest  motives  to  industry 
and  honesty,  and  the  acquisition  of  an  honorable  reputa- 
tion.    And  here  would  be  room  for  the  other  branches  of 
benevolent  exertion  ; — here  would  be  opportunity  for  Sab- 
bath schools  and  all  the  apparatus  of  religious  instruction. 
And  is  this  a  work  to  be  overlooked  or  despised  ? 

But  we  have  a  million  and  a  half  of  slaves.  The  black 
cloud  almost  covers  our  southern  hemisphere.  It  is  spread- 
ing,— and  extending, — and  every  hour"  its  darkness  is  in- 
creasing. Now,  to  dissipate  this  cloud ;  to  let  in  light* 
the  pure  unmingled  light  of  freedom,  on  Our  whole  land, 


312  DISSERTATIONS. 

— the  prospect  is  too  wide  for  our  vision,  the  object  .too 
vast  for  our  comprehension.  Let  us  lock  -then  with  a 
nearer  view  at  a  less  magnificent  object.  There  are  men 
in  the  southern  States,  who  long  to  do  something  effectual 
for  the  benefit  of  their  slaves,  and  would  gladly  emanci- 
pate them,  did  not  prudence  and  compassion  alike  forbid 
such  a  measure,  of  which  it.  is  difficult  to  say  whether  it 
'would  injure  most  the  comfort  and  happiness  of  the  slaves, 
or  the  welfare  of  the  community.  Now,  to  provide  a  way 
for  these  men  to  obey  the  promptings  of  humanity,  while 
they  at  the  same  time  confer  an  equal  blessing  on  the 
slaves  and  on  the  community — is  not  this  a  great  design? 
And  if,  inspired  by  their  example,  another  and  another 
master  should  emancipate  his  slaves;  and  if  in  this  way 
the  subject  should  come'  to  be  discussed  with  new  views 
and  feelings;  and  if  emancipation,  no  loifger  useless  and 
dangerous,  should  cease  to  be  unpopular;  and  if  the 
voice  of  public  opinion  at  the  south  should  thus,  by  de- 
grees, declare  itself  louder  and  louder  against  the  practice 
of  slavery  till  at  last  the  system  should  be  utterly  abol- 
ished ;  till  not  a  slave  should  "contaminate"  our  soil ; 
till  Africa,  abused,  degraded  Africa,  should  stretch  out 
her  hands  and  pray  for  America  ; — if  this  should  be  so, 
what  a  triumph  would  be  achieved — what  a  glory  would 
be  shed  on  our  country  in  the  view  of  admiring  nations. 
N  i  wonder,  then,  that  faith  should  be  staggered,  and  be- 
nev  denoe  overwhelmed,  at  the  prospect  of  a  consumma- 
tion so  magnificent. 

But  the  supposition  of  entire  success  in  this  plan, 
though  it  cannot  be  looked  at  without  scepticism,  is  not 
absurd..  The  Society  have  from  the  first,  anticipated  the 
cooperation  of  the  national  and  state  governments.  The 
States  of  Virginia,  Maryland,  and  Tennessee  have  express- 
ed their  approbation  of  the  design,  and  have  rcfiucstcd  the 
national  government  to  engage  in  it.     The  first  of  these 


REPORT    ON    COLONIZATION.  313 

States,  it  is  believed,  stands  reacly,  as  soon  as  Congress 
shall  begin  the  work,  to  lend  the  most  efficient  aid  in  col- 
onizing her  own  colored  population.  Indeed,  we  may  say, 
that  in  all  the  northern  part  of  that  section  of  the  country, 
the  necessity  of  a  grand  and  general  effort  is  beginning 
to  be  felt,  certainly  by  all  intelligent  reflecting  men.  If, 
then,  the  government  of  the  United  States  should  begin 
the  work,  and  if  the  governments  of  the  slave-holding 
States  should,  one  after  another,  follow  on,  who  shall  set 
bounds  to  what  might  be  accomplished.  By  the  calcu- 
lations in  the  second  Report,  which  are  certainly  mode- 
rate, it  appears  that  250,000  dollars  would-  transport  the 
annual  increase  of  the  free  blacks ;  and  2,000,000,  or  a 
capitation  tax  of  less  than  twenty-five  cents  on  all  the 
citizens  of  the  United  States,  would  t?a  isp<  rt  the  whole 
annual  increase  of  bond  and  free.  "  The  amount  of  du- 
ties collected  on  foreign  distilled  spirits,  during  each  of 
the  first  six  years,  of  Mr.  Jefferson's  administration,-  would 
defray  the  sum  total  of  this  expense,  and  furnish  half  a 
million  of  dollars,  annually,  to  extinguish  the  principal, 
the  capital  stock,*  of  the  heaviest  calamity  that  oppresses* 
this  nation." — "  And  were  the  same  duties  charged  in  the 
United  States,  as  in  Great  Eiitain,.on  the  consumption  of 
this  fatal  poison  of  human  happiness,  their  nett  proceeds 
would,  in  less  than  a  century,  purchase  and  colonize  in 
Africa,  every  person  of  color  within  the  United  States." 
2  Report,  p.  34. 

Thus  these  two'  evils — the  greatest  that  our  country 
has  ever  known — might  be  made  to  counteract  and  de- 
stroy each  other. 

But,  whether  such  expectations  are  chimerical  or  not, 
there  is  an  iminense- object  to  be  gained  by  the  efforts  of 
the  Colonization  Society  in  the  entire  suppression  of  the 
slave-trade.  This  horrible  traffic,  notwithstanding  its 
abolition  by  every  civilized  nation  in  the  world  except 
27 


314  DISSERTATIONS. 

Portugal  and  Brazil,  and  notwithstanding  the  decided 
measures  of  the  British  and  American  governments,  is 
still  carried  on  to  almost  as  great  an  extent  as  ever.     No 
less  than  60,000  slaves,  according  to  the  most  moderate 
computation,  are  carried   from  Africa  annually.      This 
trade  is  carried  on  by  Americans  to  the  American  States. 
The  assertion  has  been  made  in  Congress  by  Mr.  Mercer 
of  Virginia,  that, these  horrible  cargoes  are  smuggled  into 
our  southern  States  to  a  deplorable  extent.     -Five  years 
ago,  Mr.  Middleton  of  South  Carolina  declared  it  to  be 
his  belief,  "  that  13,000  Africans  were  annually  smuggled 
into  our  southern  States."     Mr.  Wright  of  Virginia  esti- 
mated the  number  at  15,000.     And  the  cruelties  of  this 
trade,  which  always  surpassed  the  powers  of  the  human 
mind   to  conceive,   are  greater  now  than  they  ever  were 
before.     We  might,  but  we  will  not,  refer  to  stories,  recent" 
stories,  of  which  the  very  recital  would  be  torment.     The 
only  way  in  which  this  trade  can  be  speedily  and  effectu- 
ally suppressed  is  the  establishment' of  colonial  stations  in 
Africa,  which  shall  guard  and  dry  up  the  fountains  of  the 
evil.   .There  is  no  slave-trade-in   the  vicinity  of  Sierra 
Leone.     Soon  there  will  be  none  in  the  vicinity  of  Mont- 
serado.     And  when  colonies  shall  be  established  at  proper 
intervals  along  the  coast,  the  slave-trade  will  exist* only 
in  the  memory  of  indignant  humanity.     And  is  not  this 
an  object  for  benevolence  to  aim  at  ? 

But  this  is  not  all.  The  colony '.is  to  be  a  means  of 
civilizing  and  christianizing  Africa.  Hitherto  the  exten- 
sion of  civilization,  and,  since  Christianity  was  establish- 
ed in  the  Roman  Empire,  the  extension  of  Christianity, 
has  been  almost  exclusively  by  colonies.  Whence  came 
the  civilization  of  Greece?  It  was  brought  by  colonies 
from  Egypt.  How  was  Italy  civilized?  By  colonies 
from  Greece.  How  was  Europe  civilized  ?  By  the  Ro- 
man military  colonies.     Whence  came  the  civilization  of 


REPORT    ON    COLONIZATION.  315 

America?  And  is  not  that  universal  spirit  of  improve- 
ment which  is  springing  up  in  Hindoostan  occasioned, 
more  or  less  directly,  by  the  British  conquests  there,  whidi 
have  poured  in  thousands  of  Englishmen,  who  are  in  ef- 
fect colonizing  India?  Two  centuries  hence,  the  little 
band  who  are  now  cultivating  their  fields  and  building 
their  houses  at  Montserado,  and  spreading  over  the  wil- 
derness around  them  a  strange  aspect  of  life  and  beauty, 
may  be  remembered  by  the  thousands  of  their  descend- 
ants, with  the  same  emotions  with  which  the  little  band 
who  landed  at  Plymouth  two  centuries  ago,  are  now  re- 
membered by  the  thousands  of  New  England.  We  do 
not  fear  to  say,  that  to  the  friends  of  missions,  the  Coloni- 
zation Society  presents  a  loud  and  imperative  claim. 
The  advantage  of  the  Moravian  missions  and  of  the  mo- 
dern missionary  establishments  in  savage  countries,  is, 
that  they  are  in  substance,  little  colonies.  If  you  could 
carry  from  this  country  to  the  Sandwich  Islands  a  thou- 
sand civilized  and  educated  natives,  would  you  not  think 
you  had  done  much  for  Hawaii  ?  This  is  what  can  be 
done,  and  must  be  done,  for  Africa. 

And  will  there  not  be  an  interest  in  the  progress  of  the 
work  ?  Will  it  not  be  delightful  to  watch  the  advances 
of  the  morning ;  to  see  the  light  breaking  in  on  one  dark 
habitation  of  cruelty,  and  another ;  to  see  the  shadows  of 
heathenism  fleeing  away,  and  the  delusions  which  have 
so  long  terrified  the  ignorant  pagans,  vanishing ;  to  see 
one  tribe  after  another  coming  to  the  light  of  Zion,  and  to 
the  brightness  of  her  rising ;  to  see  Ethiopia  waking,  and 
rising  from  the  dust,  and  looking  abroad  on  the  day,  and 
stretching  out  her  hands  to  God,  and  the  day-light  still 
spreading  and  kindling  and  brightening,  till  all  the  fifty 
millions  of  Africa  are  brought  into  the  "  glorious  light 
and  liberty  of  the  sons  of  God !"  Is  there  not  enough  in 
this  to  arrest  the  attention  of  the  public,  and  to  keep  it 


316  DISSERTATIONS. 

fixed  on  this  object  with  an  untiring  interest,  till  all  shall 
be  accomplished  ? 

The  great  reason  why  the  people  of  New  England  have 
hitherto  taken  so  little  interest  in  this  object,  is,  that  they 
have  known  so  little  about  it.  The  Society  has  been  at 
a  great  distance,  and  all  its  operations  have  been  there 
too.  Their  conceptions  have  therefore  been  vague  and 
indistinct,  and  will  continue  so,  till  the  proceedings  of  the 
Society  are  brought  visibly  and  palpably  before  them. 
But  there  are  parts  of  this  enterprise  which  will  soon  be 
brought  home  to  our  neighborhoods  and  our  firesides. 
There  must  be  a  Seminary  for  the.  education  of  blacks 
previously  to  their  leaving  the  country.  This  ma}r  be  es- 
tablished in  New  England  ;  and  then  our  people  will 
know  something  definite  on  the  subject,  will  become  en- 
gaged in  the  cause,  and  will  contribute  liberally  to  pro- 
mote it. 

Something  like  this  ought  to  be  done.  How  far  our 
Society  may  be  instrumental  in  its  accomplishment,  the 
Committee  will  not  attempt  to  determine.  We  will  only 
say,  that  in  regard  to  the  subject  before  us,  our  *nembers 
seem  to  have  failed  in  two  points  ;  they  have  neglected  to 
inform  themselves  and  to  interest  their  own  feeljngs,  and 
have,  of  course,  neglected  to  use  the  influence  which  they 
possess  over  their  friends  and  the  public. 

The  committee  would  recommend  the  adoption  of  the 
following  resolutions : — 

Resolved,  That  the  cause  of  the  American  Coloniza- 
tion Society  deserves  our  hearty  co-operation,  and  that  we 
will  use  our  influence  with  our  friends  and  the  public  in- 
ks behalf. 

Resolved,  That  a  permanent  Committee  of  six  be  ap- 
pointed, whose  duty  it  shall  be  to  call  the  attention  of  the 
Society  to  the  subject  of  colonizing  the  free  blacks,  and 
other  subjects  connected  therewith,  at  such  times  as  they 


RESOURCES    OF    THE    CATHOLIC    CHURCH.  317 

shall  think  proper ;  and  that  this  Committee  have  power 
to  add  to  their  number  at  discretion. 


Resources  of  the  Catholic  Church  for  carrying  on 

Foreign  Missions. 

Read  before  the  Society,  September  7,  1830, 

by  William  G.  Schauffler, 

Missionary  to  the  Jews  in  Turkey. 

It  will  be  obvious  to  every  one,  that  so  far  as  human 
means  are  concerned,  the  Romish  Church  has  every  pos- 
sible advantage  over  the  Protestant  Church.  Whilst  the 
Protestants  in  their  various  sects  amount  only  to  57,694,000, 
the  Roman  Catholics  form  a  solid  body  of  129,550,000. 
Whilst  on  the  Protestants  no  principle  will  operate,  but 
that  of  true  Christian  benevolence,  which,  alas,  so  few  of 
them  possess,  the  Roman  Catholics  are  wrought  upon  and 
drawn  into  the  Pope's  interests,  from  selfish  motives,  by 
the  hope  of  purchasing  heaven,  and  by  all  the  unnumber- 
ed considerations  and  motives  flowing  from  selfishness  and 
superstition.  Whilst  the  protestant  churches  have  no 
missionaries  but  the  few  volunteers  that  offer  themselves 
for  this  field,  the  Pope  has  but  to  open  a  monastery,  or 
give  a  hint  to  the  General  of  the  company  of  Jesus,  to  del- 
uge any  country  with  his  emissaries.  Their  institutions 
for  this  purpose  are  great  and  extensive.  The  most  effi- 
cient of  these  was,  and  doubtless  continues  to  be,  the  Pro- 
paganda at  Rome,  (Congregatio  de  propaganda  fide)  found- 
ed by  Gregory  XV.  in  1622.     It  consisted  according  to 

some,  of  twelve' Cardinals  and  a  few  Prelates ;  or,  as  others 

*27 


318  DISSERTATIONS. 

would  have  it,  of  thirteen  Cardinals,  two  Priests,  one 
Monk,  and  one  Secretary.  Mosheim  mentions  eighteen 
Cardinals  and  several  ministers  and  officers  of  the  Pope. 
It  was  designed  to  propagate  the  Roman  Catholic  religion 
throughout  the  world.  Nothing  particular  respecting  its 
income  has  been  obtained.  "  Its  riches,"  says  Mosheim, 
"are  to  this  day  adequate  to  the  most  extensive  and  mag- 
nificent undertakings.  By  it,  vast  numbers  of  missionaries 
are  sent  out  into  every  part  of  the  world."  The  Propagan- 
da holds  a  session  every  week  in'presence  of  the  Pope,  in  a 
palace  built  for  the  purpose.  "  Its  printing  office,"  says 
the  Rhenish  Encyclopedia,  "is  furnished  with  types  of  all 
important  languages  of  the  globe,  and  is  altogether  the 
first  establishment  of  the  kind  now  existing.  It  excites 
our  admiration,  when  we  see  into  how  many  languages 
extensive  works  are  transla  ed  and  printed  in  a  few  weeks. 
If  we  consider  this,  unique  institution  alone,  (and  there  are 
many  others  of  equal  excellence  in  Rome)  we  can  easily 
account  for  what,  purposes  the  immense  sums  have  been 
used,  that  wandered  to  Rome  in  past  times.  A  magnifi- 
cent and  immense  library  is  also  attached  to  the  Propa- 
ganda." In  1627,  Urban  VIII,  connected  with  it  a  col- 
lege or  seminary  for  the  propagation  of  the  faith,  for  the 
purpose  of  educating  missionaries.  This  seminary  owes 
its  existence  to  a  Spanish  nobleman,  John  Baptist  Viles, 
residing  at  the  court  of  Rome.  To  lay  its  broad  founda- 
tions, he  offered  to  the  Pope  all  his  ample  possessions,  to- 
gether with  his  house  at  Rome,  a  noble  and  beautiful  edi- 
fice. 

His  zeal  excited  a  spirit  of  emulation,  and  he  was  fol- 
lowed for  more  than  a  century,  by  a  large  number  of  do- 
nors. The  instructions  imparted  at  that  Seminary  are  well 
adapted  to  the  end  ia  view,  and  are  altogether  superior  in 
the  department  of  languages.  "  All  important  languages 
of  the  globe  are  taught  there."     In   1637;  the  Cardinal 


RESOURCES    OF    THE    CATHOLIC    CHURCH..         319 

Barberia,  brother  of  Urban  VIII.,  established  twelve  schol- 
arships for  young  men  from  Asia  and  Africa ;  and  the 
year  after,  thirteen  others,  for  seven  Ethiopians  and  six 
Hindoos ;  or  if  they  could  not  be  obtained,  for  as  many 
Armenians.  The  expenses  of  the  seminary  are  said  to 
amount  to  50,000  dollars  yearly.  "  Its  beautiful  library 
and  press,"  says  the  same  work  above  quoted,  "  make  it 
an  institution  altogether  unequalcd."*  According  to  the 
Complete  Universal  Lexicon,  the  congregation  of  the 
Priests*  of  Foreign  Missions,  was  instituted  by  Vincent  De 
Paul;  confirmed  by -the  Arch  Bishop  of  Paris,  in  1626;  sanc- 
tioned by  the  Pope  in  1632  ;  and  by  the  king  of  France  in 
1642.  It  is  designed  for  the  up-building  of  destitute  Roman 
Catholic  churches,  at  home  and  abroad.  It  has  on  hand, 
according  to  Mereri,  seventy-seven,  and  according  to  others, 
about  eighty  houses  or  monasteries,  of  which  the  house  of  ■ 
St.  Lazarus  at  Paris,  is  the  most  considerable.  Hence 
the  order  are  often  called  Lazantes:  Besides  one  mission 
which  they  still  retain  at  China,  they  have  missions  at  Al- 
gu,  Damascus,  Tunis,  Tripoli  of  Syria,  Aleppo,  Tubi- 
zone,  Antonia,  Smyrna,  Constantinople,  and  some  other 
places.  A  seminary  of  Foreign  Missions,  according  to 
Abbe  Tessin,  was  founded  at  Paris  in  1663,  by  Bernard 
de  St.  Theresa,  a  barefoot  Carmelite,  a  bishop  of  Babylon, 
seconded  by  sundry  persons,  zealous  for  their  religion.  It 
is  determined  both  to  send  .forth  and  support  apostolic  la- 
borers, and  is  intimately  connected -with  the  Propaganda 
at  Rome.  Its  missionaries  go  chiefly  to  the  kingdoms  of 
Siam,  Tonquin,  and  C.ochin-China.  According  to  the 
annals  of.  the  Propaganda,  a  work  printed  at  Paris,  this 
institution  is  yet  in  full  operation,  sends  out  its  missiona- 

*  The  Propaganda  has  of  late  been  supposed  to  be  impoverished  nor  is 
this  improbable ;  but  the  Emperor  of  Austria  has  made  extraordinary  efforts 
to  raise  it  again.  The  King  of  Spain  has  devoted  $fi0,000  to  its  support, 
and  a  kind  of  cent  society  has  lately  grown  up  in  France  to  raise  its  declin- 
ing funds. 


320  DISSERTATIONS, 

ries  from  time  to  time,  and  Mr.  Lauglais,  who  is  now 
its  President,  maintains  an  uninterrupted  and  confiden- 
tial correspondence  with  the  laborers  abroad. 

u  In  1707,"  says  A.  Tessin,  "  Clement  VI.  ordered  the 
principals  of  all  religious  orders,  to  appoint  certain  num- 
bers of  their  respective  orders,  to  prepare  for  the  service  of 
Foreign  Missions,  and  to  hold  themselves  ready,  in  case  of 
necessity,  to  labor  in  any  part  of  the  world."  "  This  zeal," 
he  continues,  "  though  very  conformable  to  the  command  of 
Jesus  Christ,  and  to  the  apostolic  spirit,  has  found*  no  fa- 
vor in  the  ej7es  of  Protestants.  Being  unable  to  imitate  it, 
they  have  resorted  to  the  easy  expedient  of  rendering  it 
odious,  or  at  least  suspicious."  Of  these  orders  there  are 
three,  which  distinguished  themselves  specially  in  the 
spread  of  Romanism,  viz.  the  Capuchins,  the  Carmelites, 
and  the  Jesuits.  The  founder  of  the  Capuchins,  was  Mat- 
thew Bassi,  or  Basci,  who  instituted  the  order  on  a  special 
revelation  from  heaven,  as  he  said,  in  1528;  and*  imme- 
diately received  the  sanction  of  the  order  from  the  Pope, 
Clement  VII.  They  were  first  confined  to  Italy,  but 
afterwards  received  permission  to  settle  where  they  pleased. 
At  Mendon  their  first  convent  was  built  by  Cardinal  Lor- 
raine. Henry  III.  of  France  built  them  another  at  Paris. 
They  soon  grew  so  numerous,«that  they  were  divided  into 
nine  provinces  in  France,  or  into  ten,  reckoning  that  of 
Lorraine.  In  1606,  they  established  themselves  in  Spain, 
and  during  the  first  part  of  the  last  century,  they  were  di- 
vided into  more  than  fifty  provinces,  and  reckoned  near 
five  hundred  monasteries,  and  50,000  members  of  the  order, 
without  including  their  missionaries  in  Brazil,  Congo, 
Barbary,  Greece,  Syria,  and  Egypt. 

The  history  of  the  Jesuits  is  better  known  to  the  Protest- 
ant world,  than  that  of  any  other  order  of  the  Roman 
Catholic  church.  By  way  of  remembrance,  however,  we 
shall  touch  upon  a  few  facts  respecting  them.  This  in- 
stitution would  to  all  human  appearance  have  deluged  the 


RESOURCES    OF    THE    CATHOLIC    CHURCH.  221 

world  with  Popery,  had  Divine  Providence  permitted  them 
to  go  on.  Their  plan  was  an  universal  hierarchy,  with 
the  Pope  as  the  titular  ruler,  and  their  order,  with  the 
Pope  at  its  head,  as  the  true  and  active  manager  of 
the  whole.  Their  riches  were  immense.  They,  indeed, 
possessed  no  more  than  twenty  four  houses,  in  which  the 
so  called  Professi,  or  Jesuits  of  the  first  order,  lived  ;  and 
which  according  to  their  constitutions,  could  own  no  prop- 
erty, •  and  depended  on  charity ;  but  they  owned  be- 
sides these,  612  colleges  for  their  scholars,  or  candidates, 
and  399  are'.called  residences  or  houses  of  probation  for 
their  coadjutors  or  Jesuits  of  the  second  order,  all  of  whom 
could  possess  property  to  any  amount,  and  many  of  them 
equaled  in  splendor  and  income,  the  "palaces  aid  houses 
of  the  kings  and  princes  of  France.  They  possess- 
ed numerous  abbeys — were  the  confessors  of  kings 
and  queens,  princes  and  ministers.  They  pretended  to 
say  for  their  benefactors  70,000  masses  and  100,000  rosa- 
ries annually — no  small  inducement  for  superstitious 
people  to  give.  Says  one  of  them,  "  For  the  founder  of  a 
college  or  house-,  we  say  during  his  life-time  30,000 
masses  and  20,000  rosaries,  and  as  many  after  his  death. 
So  that  if  an  individual  founds  two  colleges  or  houses,  he 
enjoys  the  benefit  of  120,000  masses,  and  80,000  rosaries." 
They  carried  on  a  trade  in  India*  and  China  more  exten- 
sive than  the  English  or  the  Danes,  and  in  some  places  to 
the  exclusion  of  all  others.  With  drugs  they  traded  in 
Lyons  and  Paris,  and  in  spite  of  a  direct  prohibition  from 
the  Pope,  with  bread,  spices  and  wine  in  Rome.  Accord- 
ing to  the  testimony  of  Cardinal  Tournon,they  ler.t  money 
on  usury,  taking  25 — 27  per  cent  interest,  and  in  some 
places  they  demanded  100  per  cent.  The  charities  be- 
stowed upon  them  were  immense.  There  was  a  time 
when  they  amounted  in  the  city  of  Rome  alone,  to  40,000 
dollars  annually,  and  once  within  a  short  space  of  time* 


322  DISSERTATIONS. 

three  families  bequeathed  to  them  above  130,000  dollars. 
At  the  abolition  of  the  order,  their  property,  when  confis- 
cated, was  found  to  exceed  ten  limts  the  Papal  treasury  at 
its  most  flourishing  and  affluent  period,  and  yet  money 
was   scarcely  found  in  their  establishments,   owing,  no 
doubt,  to  their  precaution  to  secrete  it  for  future  purposes. 
All  their  immense  wealth  and  power,  was  to  be  used  for 
the  execution  of  their  plans,  which  were  most  intimately 
connected  with  the  extension  of  Popery.     Their  whole  or- 
der, which  contained  many  able  members,  was  by  constitu- 
tion and  oath,  subjected  to  the  arbitrary  direction  of  the 
general  of  the  order,   bound  to  promote  its  interests  by 
every    possible  means,    and  by     every    sacrifice    which 
might   be    required — life    not    excepted,   which,  indeed, 
they  did  lay  down  in  many  instances.     What,  but  the 
hand  of   the  Almighty,  conlcl   redeem   the   world   from 
such    a   terrible    er.emy  as    this !     The    order    was    re- 
vived by  Pius  VII.  in   1814.     Power  was  again  granted 
to  them  to  apply  themselves  to  the  education  of  youth ;  to 
direct  colleges  and  seminaries;  &c.  They  wTere  placed  by  the 
bull,  in  the  same  condition  of  privileges  and  power,  which 
they  formerly  enjoyed.     The  publication  of  the  bull  was 
followed  by  an  act,  ordaining  a  restitution  of  the  funds, 
which  were  the  patrimony  of  the  Jesuits,   and   making 
compensation  for  their  confiscated  property ;  and  the  bull 
was  never  to  be  submitted  to.  the  judgment  or  revision  of 
any  judge,  with  whatever  power  he  might  be  clothed. 
The  bull  of  Clement  XIV.,  which  abolished,  the  order,  was 
abrogated  :  (an  infallible  decree  abrogated  by  another  infal- 
lible decree,)  and  it  is  lastly  stated  in  the.  bull,  that  if  any 
one  shall  attempt  by  an  audacious  temerity  to  infringe  or 
oppose  any  part  of  this  ordinance,  he  will  thereby  incur 
the  indignation  of  Almighty  God,  and  his  holy  apostles  !!! 
What  that  order  will  yet  do,  and  what  contests  the  church 
will  yet  have  to  sustain  against  them,  time  must  teach. 
From  four  pamphlets,  which  have  been  sent  from  Paris 


RESOURCES    OF    THE    CATHOLIC    CHURCH.  323 

to  a  gentleman  in  Boston,  it  appears  probable  that  a  new 
Propaganda  has  recently  been  established  in  France.  The 
pamphlets  are  printed  in  Paris,  and  entitled  "Annals  of 
the  propagation  of  the  faith."  They  are  the  numbers  15 
— 18-,  reaching  to  the  close  of  1829.  Three  numbers  are 
issued  every  year.  Hence  it  appears  that  this  Foreign 
Mission  publication  began  in  1824.  The  writer  of  the 
article,  "  The  Papal  church  in  the  United  States,"  insert* 
ed  in  the  Journal  of  the  American  Education  Society, 
says,  "  at  what  period  this  Association  was  formed,  or  what 
station  it  holds  in  the  Roman  church ;  whether  it  has 
succeeded  the  college* de  Prop,  fide,  or  is  a  new  body  al* 
together,  we  are  not  informed."  But  for  anything  which 
appears  from  these  pamphlets,  it  must  be  a  %ew  Associa- 
tion.  Its  seat  is  in  France,  but  the  Propaganda  has  never 
been  removed  from  Rome.  Its  funds  are  raised  in  France 
^tlone.  Its  missionaries,  proceed  from  France,  receive  their 
support  from  thence,  and  send  their  reports  thither.  It  has 
a  superior  council  in  France,  and  a  particular  council  at 
Marseilles.  It  consists  of  two  divisions,  each  ha  vino*  its 
-own  central  council.  That  of  the  northern  division,  is 
seated  at  Paris,  that  of  the  southern  at  Lyons. . 

A  specimen  of  the  income  and  expenditures  of  this  new 
Propaganda,  will  not,  perhaps,  be  unwelcome  to  this  socie- 
ty.' in  their  report  for  1829,  they  say,  the  sums  collected  by 
the  Association  during  the'j'ear  1828,  are  more  considera- 
ble than  those  of  the  year  preceding.  This  increase  is 
the  more  agreeable  and  surprising,  since,  under  the  present 
doubtful  circumstances,  rather  a  diminution  of  our  receipts 
was  to  be  expected. 

The  superior  council  had  reserved  in  the  treasury  $2,365. 
The  central  council  of  the  north,  seated  at  Paris,  has  for- 
warded to  the  treasury  of  the  superior  council,  $  1 1 1,499. 
The  central  committee  of  the  south,  seated  at  Lyons,  has 
forwarded  $  155,769  ;  making  a  total  of  $  269,633. 


324  DISSERTATIONS. 

Here  they  ingenuously  add,  "  we  have  often  called  the 
attention  of  our  associates,  to  the  article  of  our  constitution 
which  recommends  the  celebration  of  the  festival  of  St.  Xa- 
vier,  and  of  the  invention  of  the  Holy  Cross.  It  is  in  the  Di- 
oceses where  these  festivals  are  celebrated  with  the  greatest 
pomp,  that  the  Association  has  had  the  best  success."  In  giv- 
ing an  account  of  their  expenditures,  they  say ;  "  The  receipts 
of  the  Association,  including  what  was  reserved  from 
past  years,  amount  during  the  year  1828,  to  the  sum  of 
$271,999,"  which  is  somewhat  more  than  the  receipts  just 
mentioned,  probably  owing,  to  particular  circumstances 
not  mentioned  by  them. 

"  Expenses  occasioned  by  printing,  $17,060 

Leaving  the  sum  of        .  $254,939 

The  Superior  "Council  decided  upon  the  following  dis- 
tribution of  this  gum  among  the  different  missions. 
I.         For  the  Mission  in  Asia  and  the  Levant,     $125,000. 
viz.  For  the  Oriental  Mission,  _  6^,000 

For  Missions  in  the  Levant,  32,000 

For  Cappadocia,  and  the  Bishop  of  Baby- 
lon, &c,  *        20,000 
For  the  Mission  in  Scio,  5,000 
For  the  Mission  at  Tripoli,                          •       5,000 


Making  a  total  of  $125,000 

II.  For  the  Mission  in  America,  .  $120,000 
viz.  For  Mr.  Fenwick,  Bishop  of  Cincinnati,  20,000 
For  Mr.  Richard,  Bishop  of  Detroit,  7,500 
For  Mr.  Flaget,  Bishop  of  Bardstown,  20,000 
For  Mr.  Rosati,  Bishop  of  St.  Louis,  30,000 
For  Mr.  Portier,  Bishop  of  Mobile,  15,000 
For  Mr.  Whitfield,  Arch  Bishop  of  Balti- 
more, 5,000 


CATHOLICISM  IN  THE  UNITED  STATES.  325 

For  Mr.  Dubois,  Bishop  of  New  York,  7,500 

For  Mr.  England,  Bishop  of  Charleston,  5,000 
For  Mr.'Bachelot,  Prefect  of  the 

Sandwich  Islands,  10,000 


Making  a  total  of  $120,000 

III.  The  Superior  Council  reserved  in  the  treas- 
ury $9,939." 


The  remainder  of  the  preceding  dissertation,  containing 
an  abstract  of  Catholic  missionary  operations  in  Asia  and 
Africa,  is  necessarily  omitted ;  and  as  a  substitute  for  it, 
we  insert  the  following  view  of  Catholicism  in  the  United 
States,  extracted  from  the  Report  of  the  Committee  on 
Domestic  Missions,  read  before  the"  Society,  August  21, 
1832.  The  writer  of  the  Report  was  personally  acquaint- 
ed with  most  of  the  facts,  or  derived  them  from  Catholic 
authorities. 

Catholicism  in  the  United  States. 

• 

The  Roman  Catholic  population,  of  the  United  States 
is  estimated  at  800,000 ;  and  the  number  of  churches  or 
congregations,  at  784.  These  are  included  in  ten  di- 
oceses; viz.  those  of  Baltimore,  Boston,  New  York, 
Philadelphia,  Charleston,  Mobile,  New  Orleans,  Bards- 
town,  Cincinnati  and  St.  Louis.  An  Arch-bishop  resides 
at  Baltimore,  -and  over  each  diocese  presides  a  Bishop. 
Those  of  Philadelphia  and  Bardstown  have,  also,  each  a 
28 


326  DISSERTATIONS. 

Coadjutor  or  Assistant  Bishop.  The  number  of  priests 
is  probably  about  350.  According  to  a  recent  statement 
in  "  The  Jesuit,"  there  are  246  priests,  exclusive  of  those 
employed  as  professors  in  colleges  and  ecclesiastical  sem- 
inaries, whose  number  there  is  reason  to  believe  is  not  less 
than  100. 

There  are  eight  or  ten  colleges,  besides  many  acad- 
emies and  other  literary  institutions,  entirely  under  the 
control  of  the  Catholics ;  as  many  theological  seminaries ; 
and  more  than  twice  that  number  of  convents  or  nun- 
neries. 

I  shall  now  proceed  to  consider  the  state  of  the  several 
dioceses,  which  have  been  already  enumerated.. 

I.  Arch-diocese  of  Baltimore.  This  comprises 
the  States  of  Maryland  and  Virginia,  and  the  District  of 
Columbia.  It  was  created  a  Bishopric  in  1789,  by  a  bull 
of  Pope  Pius  VI.  ^  and  erected  into  a  Metropolitan  See, 
in  1808,  by  a  brief.of  Pius  VII.  Maryland,  as  is  probably 
well  known,  was  at  .first  settled  chiefly  by  Catholics.  It 
was  granted  to  Lord  Baltimore,  an  eminent  statesman 
and  a  distinguished  Catholic,  whose  son,  Leonard  Cal- 
vert, was  the  first  governor  of  the  Colony.  He,  (the  son) 
with  two  hundred  Catholic  planters,  arrived  in  this  coun- 
try earty  in  1634.  Though  a  Catholic,  he  was,  to  his 
great  credit,  exceedingly  tolerant.  Among  the  first  laws 
he  enacted  w^re  the  following: — that  no  one.  who  pro- 
fessed to  believe  in  Jesus  Christ  should  be  molested  in  his 
religion  or  in  the  free  exercise  thereof ;  that  no  one  should 
reproach  his  neighbor  for  his  religious  tenets  on  penalty 
of  paying  ten  shillings  to  the  person  reproached ;  that  any 
one,  who  should  speak  reproachfully  of  the  Blessed 
Virgin  or  the  Apostles,  should  forfeit  five  pounds ;  but 
blasphemy  against  God  should  be  punished  with  death. 
Equal  toleration  was  extended  to  all  persons  of  what- 
ever religious  sect,  who  settled  within  the  limits  of  his 


Catholicism  in  the  united  states.         327 

grant.  Thus,  while  the  '  Puritans  were  persecuting  their 
Protestant  brethren  in  New  England  ;  the  Episcopalians 
retorting  the  same  severity  on  the  Puritans  in  Virginia ;' 
and  both  uniting  in  opposition  to  the  Quakers,  who,  flee- 
ing from  persecution  in  England,  sought  in  these  provin- 
ces an  asylum  of  civil  and  religious  freedom,  but  found, 
them  free  only  for  the  reigning  sect ;  '  the  Catholics, 
against  whom  ail  the  others  were  combined,'  and  who  in 
the  old  world  never  professed  the  doctrine  of  toleration, 
'  formed  in  Maryland  a  sanctuary  where  all  might  wor- 
ship and  none  might  oppress,  and  where  even  Protestants 
sought  refuge  from  Protestant  intolerance.' 

On  the  accession  of  William  and  Mary  to  the  throne, 
the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church  was  established  in  Mary- 
land by  law,  and  all  the  intolerant  laws  of  England  against 
Roman  Catholics  were  introduced  with  it.  Our  revolution 
abolished  the  church  establishment,  and  placed  all  de- 
nominations of  Christians  upon  an  equal  footing.  For 
reasons  already  stated,  the  Catholics  in  Maryland  are  not 
only  the  most  numerous,  but  probably  the  most  wealthy 
and  influential  religious  sect.  • 

In  the  Arch-diocese  of  Baltimore  there  are  now  three 
colleges,  (viz.  St.  Mary's,  at  Baltimore ;  Mount  St.  Ma- 
ry's, near  Emmettsburg;  and  Georgetown  college,  at 
Georgetown,  D.  C. ;)  one  diocesan  seminary ;  two  other 
respectable  seminaries  ;  two  regularly  instituted  convents, 
viz.,  of  the  Visitation  and  of  the  Carmelites,  having  each 
an  academy  for  the  instruction  of  young  ladies ;  six  other 
female  academies,  under  the  direction  of  the  sisters  of 
charity ;  and  sixty-seven  priests,  not  including  those  con- 
nected with  the  colleges  and  theological  seminaries.  The 
Archbishop,  James  Whitfield,  D.  D.,.  resides  in  Balti- 
more. 

,  "  The  city  of  Baltimore,'1  say  the  Catholics,  in  the  Me- 
tropolitan, "  has  not  improperly  been  called  the  Rome  of  the 


328  DISSERTATIONS. 

United  States."  And  they  add,  that  their  denomination 
there,  is  "  first  among  the  foremost ;  respected  by  all,  and 
opening  its  arms  to  the  •  sheep'  who  are  daily  returning  to 
its  fold."  Their  number  is  not  far  from  20,000.  "  In  1804, 
the  city  contained  only  two  old  Mass  houses ;  now  -the 
Catholics  have  five  of  the  largest  and  most  splendid  edifices; 
an  extensive  college;  a  convent  of  "Mendicant  Carme- 
lites" for  white  females;  and  a  nunnery  for  blacks.  Their 
public  property  is  worth  a  million  of  dollars — being  more 
valuable  than  that  of  all  the  other  denominations  in  the 
city." 

The  Cathedral  is  a  larger  and  more  splendid  building 
than  any  other  for  public  worship  in  the  United  States. 
It  cost  upwards  of  300,000  dollars,  exclusive  of  its  orna- 
ments and  appendages.  It  is  built  on  high  ground,  and 
overlooks  the  city  and  vicinity,  including  the  Bay  which 
is  usually  covered  with  ships.  The  ground  plan  is  in  the 
form  of  a  cross,  190  by  117  feet ;  or  without  reckoning  the 
portico  and  arms  of  the  cross,  166  by  77  feet.  The  walls  are 
of  granite,  and  the  noble  dome  rises  to  the  height  of  llfr 
feet  from  the  base.  It  is  surmounted  by  a  cross  1 1  feet  high. 
The  diameter  of  the  dome  is  60  feet  within,  and  77  on  the 
outside.  Two  towers,  each  120  feet  in  height,  are  erected  at 
one  end  of  the  building.  A  very  large  bell,  imported  in 
1831  from  France,  was  blessed,  baptized,  &c.  with  much 
ceremony,  previous  to  its  elevation  into  the  south  tower. 
A  chime  of  bells  is  to  be  procured  for  the  north  tower. 
The  altars  are  three  in  number,  one  in  front,  with  two-side 
altars.  The  "  grand  altar"  is  of  the  richest  variegated 
marble,  and  was  sent  from  Italy  as  a  present  from  the 
Pope.  •  It  bears  the  inscription,  "  Altare  privilegiatum 
concessions  Pii  VII.  1822."  Some  of  the  ornaments  of 
the  Cathedral  are  exceedingly  splendid.  Two  paintings 
are  worthy  of  particular  examination ;  one  representing 
the  "  Descent  from  #the  Cross,"  which  was  presented  by- 
Louis  XVIII.  of  France;  the  other  the    "Burial  of  a 


CATHOLICISM  IN   THE  UNITED  STATES.  329 

Knight  of  the  Cross,"  during  the  crusades,  was  presented 
by  Charles  X. 

The  public  worship  in  this  Cathedral  is  very  imposing. 
The  service  in  a  foreign  tongue,  the  superb  dresses  of  the 
Arch-bishop,  who  has  them  of  seven  different  colors  for 
■as  many  different  occasions,  the  statues,  crosses,  images 
of  Christ  and  of  the  Virgin  which  every  where  meet  the 
eye,  and,  above  all,  the  paintings  scattered  around  with  a 
liberal  hand,  make  a  powerful  impression  on  the  mind  of 
any  one  who  does  not  reflept  that  the  Most  High  dwell- 
eth  not  Jn  temples  made  with  hands.  Every  Sabbath 
morning  may  be  seen  multitudes,  especially  of  females, 
conning  their  rosaries,  and  prostrating  themselves  before 
the  elevation  of  the  Host,  in  the  most  reverential  manner. 

The  whole  congregation  consists  of  G,O00,  and,  in  re- 
spect to  wealth,  intelligence  and  influence,  is  inferior  to 
none  in  the  eity.  Charles  Carroll  of.  Carrollton,  about 
15  miles  from  Baltimore,  is  cousin  to  the  first  Bishop  of 
the  city ;  and  when  in  town,  where  he  usually  spends  the 
winter,  regularly  attends  the  service  of  the  Cathedral.* 
Several  of  the  most  distinguished  lawyers  and  statesmen 
belong  to  this  sect.  Catholic  young  ladies  not  unfrequent- 
ty  marry  protestant  husbands,  whom  they  generally  suc- 
ceed in  converting  to  the  "  true  faith." 

They  have  secured  a  strong  influence  in  almost  every 
benevolent  institution  of  the  city.  They  have. several 
charity  schools;  St.  Mary's  free  school,  and  Orphan 
Asylums,  where  the  children  of  the  poor,  and  orphans 
are  early  brought  under  their  influence.  Several  hundred' 
children  are  in^these  schools,  which  are  under  the  direction 
of  the  sisters  of  charity.  Many  individuals  have  left  Pro- 
testant churches  and  are  now  promoted  in  this.  One  fe- 
male, having  undergone  seven  conversions,  is  to  be  honor- 

*  Mr.  Carroll  died  Nov.  14;  1832,  aged  95  years. 

*28 


330  DISSERTATIONS. 

ed  with  the  title  of  Saint !  But  in  these  cases  the  con- 
version has  not  usually  been  ascribed  to  the  discovery  of 
any  new  truth  in  the  Bible,  or  the  power  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  but  appears  to  have  been  owing  to  the  splendor  of  the 
church  and  the  paintings  which  powerfully  affected  the 
imagination  ;  and  to  the  persuasive  manners  of  the  priests. 
St.  Marys  College"  in  the.  city,  has- a  theological  depart- 
ment, and  is  enclosed  by  a  high  wall.  It  has  nineteen 
professors  and  tutors,  and  150  students  Of  the  instruc- 
tors, eight  are  ecclesiastics,  and  most  of  the  others  theolo- 
gical students.  The  course  o*f  instruction  requires  seven 
years;  and  the  Library  contains  10,000  volumfs.  The 
chapel  is  built  in  the  Gothic  style,  and  in  good  taste. 
Service  is  here  performed  with  the  plain  "  Gregorian 
chant."  A  vaulted,  chapel  beneath  the  principal  one,  is 
used  by  the  students  for  their  daily  devotions,  in  saying 
mass. 

"  At  Georgetown,  D.  C."  says  the  Archbishop  of  Balti- 
more in  one  of  his  letters,  "  the  reverend  fathers,  the  Jesu- 
its, have  their  principal  house,  with  a  magnificent  col- 
lege, of  twenty  instructers  and  150  students.1'  The  libra- 
ry contains  7,000  volumes.  Here,  also,  is  the  "  Convent 
of  Visitation,"  where,  according  to  the  Catholic  account, 
•were  wrought  in  Januarj%  1831,  two  miracles,  by  the  aid 
of  Prince  Hohenlohe  in  Germany !  The  "  Very  Reverend 
Father,"  DzierOzinsky,  Superior  of  the  Jesuits,  .has  usual- 
ly had  his  head  quarters  in  this  diocese.  Many  more  partic- 
ulars, and  anecdotes  exhibiting  the  power  of  the  priests 
and  superstition  of  the  people,  could  be  related,  which 
must  be  omitted  for  want  of  time. 

II.  Diocese  of  Boston.  This  Diocese  comprises 
the  whole  of  New  England,  and  is  under  the  care  of  Ben- 
edict Joseph  Fenwick,  D.  D,  the  Bishop.  The  Catholic 
population  of  this  Diocese  amounts  to  20,000,  of  whom 


CATHOLICISM    IN    THE    UNITED    STATES.  331 

10,000  are  in  the  city  of  Boston  and  vicinity.  There  are 
eighteen  priests,  and  twenty-three  congregations ;  of  which 
six  are#  in  Maine,  two  in  New  Hampshire,  one  in  Vermont, 
nine  in  Massachusetts,  three  in  Rhode  Island,  and  two  in 
Connecticut.  In  this  diocese  there  are,  one  diocesan  sem- 
inary ;  one  academy  for 'boys:  one  regularly  established 
convent  of  Ursuline  Nuns'  at  Charlestown,  who  have  un- 
der their  direction  an  extensive  academy  of  young  ladies; 
and  another  female  establishment,  conducted  by  the  Sis- 
ters of  Cha"rity. 

The  plan  of  education  pursued  at  Mount  Benedict  in 
Charlestown,  is  said  to  be  "  very  extensive  ;  embracing  all 
those  attainments  which  are  considered  necessary,  useful, 
or  ornamental  in  society.  But  the  first  and  leading  object 
of  the  Nuns  is,  to  impress  upon  the  minds  of  their  pupils 
the  importance  of  the  great  and  sublime  truths  of  reli- 
gion." 

III.  Diocese  of  New  York,  comprising  the  state 
of  New  York  and  a  part  of  New  Jersey,  is  under  the  care 
of  a  Bishop,  John  Dubois,  D.  D.  There  are  in  this  dio- 
cese twenty-three  priests;  also  four  female  academies  un- 
der the  direction  of  the  Sisters  of  Charity. 

IV.  Diocese  of  Philadelphia.  This  includes  Penn- 
sylvania, Delaware,  and  a  part  of  New  Jersey  ;  and  is  un- 
der the  care  of  Henry  Con  well,  D.  D,  Presiding  Bishop, 
and  Francis  P.  Kenrick,  D,  D.,  Coadjutor.  In  the  dio- 
cese are  thirty-six  priests ;  one  diocesan  seminary ;  two 
male  academies;  one  convent;  and  three  female  acade- 
mies under  the  care  of  the  Sisters  of  Charit}'.  There  are 
four  handsome  churches  in  the  city  of  Philadelphia. 

V.  Diocese  of  Charleston,  comprising  North  and 
South  Carolina,  and  Georgia.  The  Bishop  of  this  diocese 
is  John  England,  D.  D.  These  are  also  twelve  priests  ; 
one  diocesan  seminary;  an  academy  conducted  on   the 


332  DISSERTATIONS. 

plan  of  a  college ;  and  a  female  academy  under  the  di- 
rection of  the  Sisters  of  Mercy. 

In  Charleston,  are  two  large  congregations  whose  reli- 
gious and  political  influence  is  already  great,  and  is  con- 
siderably extending.  They  publish  one  weekly  and  one 
monthly  journal ;  and  one  of  the  daily  .papers  is  almost 
entirely  under  their  control. 

VI.  Diocese  of*  Mobile.  This  comprehends  Ala- 
bama and  Florida,  and  is  under  the  care  of  a  Bishop,  Mi- 
chael Portier,  D.  D.  ,  Mere  are  also  eight  or  nine  priests; 
one  college  at  Mobile ;  and  two  convents.  A  large  cathe- 
dral has  been  commefibed  at  Mobile,  about  two-thirds  of 
whose  inhabitants  are  Papists.  Several  priests  have  re- 
cently arrived  from  Europe,  and  large  sums  of  mon- 
ey have  been  granted  by  the  Pope,  to  aid  the  Bishop  in 
propagating  the  faith  in  this  diocese.  In  Florida,  the 
Spanish  part  of  the  population  have  Roman  Catholic 
churches  at  Pensacola  and  St.  Augustine. 

VII.  Diocese  of  New  Orleans.  This  diocese 
comprises  Louisiana  and  Mississippi,  and  is  under  the 
care  of  De  Neckere,  D.  D.,  the  Bishop.  There  are  twen- 
ty-three priests ;  one  Theological  Seminary  ;  one  convent 
of  Ursuline  Nuns,  who  nave  the  charge  of  an  extensive  fe- 
male academy  ;  one  young  ladies'  academy  under  the  di- 
rection of  the  Nuns  of  the  Sacred  Heart ;  and  another, 
conducted  by  the  Sisters  of  Charity.  In  Louisiana,  the 
Catholics  have  almost  undisturbed  possession.  The  mass 
of  the  population  is  Catholic.  There  arc  more  than  twen- 
ty ecclesiastical  parishes,  most  of  which  are  supplied  with 
priests.  One  of  their  churches  in  New  Orleans  is  furnish- 
ed with  four.  There  are  Catholic  colleges  at  New  Or- 
leans and  Jackson,  which  are  said,  to  be  flourishing.  In 
1812,  there  was  not  one  Protestant  Church  of  any  denom- 
ination in  the  State;  and  most  of  those  which  have  since 
been  formed,  are  small  and  feeble. 


CATHOLICISM    IN    THE    UNITED    STATES.  333 

The  following  extract  of  a  letter  from  a  clergyman  who 
traveled  a  few  years  since  through  this  State,  will  exhibit 
the  character  and  influence  of  its  Catholic  clergy.  "  On 
.the  west  side  of  th*e  Mississippi  river,"  says  he,  "  I  called 
upon  a  French  gentleman  to  inquire  the  way.  Learning 
that  I  was  an  American  priest,  as  the  French  call  me,  he 
was  the  more  desirous  to-  treat  me  with  attention.  My 
horse  was  stripped  and  fed,  and  the  servants  quickened  to 
prepare  dinner.  That  the  time  might  not  appear  tedious, 
he  invited*  me  into  the  parlor,  and  calling  his  two 
daughters,  came  in  witn  a  fiddle,  seated  himself  at  my 
side,  and  began  to  play,  and  the  young  ladies  to  dance  for 
my  amusement.  On. my  proposing  some  inquiries  with 
regard  to  the  education  of  his  daughters,  he  discovered  that 
he  had  not  taken  the  best  method  to  entertain  me,  and 
was  not  a  little  mortified  at  his  mistake ;  he  however  apol- 
ogized by  saying  it  was  the  manner  in  which  he  enter- 
tained his  own  priest,  and  it  was  the  etiquette  of  the  coun- 
try." The  same  writer  adds,  that  "  conversions  from  the 
Catholic  faith  are  almost  Unknown,  but  the  Catholics  can 
boast  of  many -proselytes.  Individuals  and  families  from 
the  northern  States,  who  have  emigrated  to  this,  have  be- 
come connected  with  Catholic  families,  and  their  chil- 
dren are  educated  in  that?  faith.  Public  education,  espe- 
cially where  the  modern  languages  are  taught,  is  in  the 
hands  of  the  priests.  Nunneries  have  been  successfully 
employed  in  reclaiming  the  daughters  of  heretical  Pro- 
testants; and  great  pains  are  taken  to  get  students  for 
their  northern  colleges." 

VIII.  Diocese  of  Bardstown.  This  includes  the 
States  of  Kentucky  and  Tennessee.  Benedict  Joseph 
Flaget,  D.  D.  is  the  Bishop,  and  John  B.  M.  Davide,  D,  D., 
is  his  Coadjutor.  In  this  diocese  are  twenty-three  priests, 
exclusive  of  those  who  are  professors  of  colleges  and  eccle- 
siastical, seminaries.     There  are  also  two  regular  colleges ; 


334  DISSERTATIONS. 

one  diocesan  seminary ;  two  other  seminaries  for  yauflgf 
men ;  three  convents  ;  and  two  academies  for  females,  one 
conducted  by  the  Sisters  of  Charity,  and  the  other  un- 
der the  direction  of  "  Mary  at  the  foot  of  the  Cross."  Sev- 
eral of  the  priests  in  Kentucky  are  constantly  employed 
as  missionaries;  each  having  three  or  four  churches  under 
his  care.  St.  Joseph's  College  at  Bardstown,  Kentucky, 
has  fifteen  instructers  and  150  students.  Some  dissension 
spung  up  in  this  diocese  two  or  three  years  since,  the  pre- 
cise cause  of  which  I  have  not  the  meafU  of  ascer- 
taining. The  parties  were  distinguished  by  the  terms, 
"Catholic  party/'  and  "Jesuit  party." 

IX.  Diocese  of  Cincinnati*.  This  diocese  'com- 
prehends Ohio,  Indiana,  Illinois,  and  Michigan.  The 
Bishop  is  Edward  Fenwick,  D.  D.*  There  are  also  nine- 
teen priests. ;  one  college  ;  one  Dominican  Friary  ;  one 
seminary  for  young  men ;  and  one  academy  for  young 
ladies,  under  the  care  of  the  Sisters  of  Charity.  A  large 
Cathedral  has  been  erected  at  Cincinnati,  and  at  least 
twelve  other  churches  in  the  stale,  while  many  more  are  in 
prospect.  A  literary  institution,  called  the-Atheneum,-  has 
been  commenced  at  Cincinnati,  under  the  auspices  and 
control  of  the  Bishop.  The  Catholics,  say  that  their 
11  number  is  rapidly  increasing  in"  that. city  and  throughout 
Ohio,  both  by  the  arrival  of  foreigners,  and  by.  frequent 
conversions." 

X.  Diocese  of  St.  Louis.  This  diocese  comprises 
the  State  of  Missouri,  and  the  adjoining  Territories.  Joseph 
Rosati,  D.  D.,  is  the  presiding  Bishop.  Here  are  at  least 
twenty  priests,  exclusive  of  Professors  in  colleges;  two 
colleges:  one  diocesan  seminary;  three  convents  of  the 
Sacred  Heart,  having  each  an  extensive  female  academy; 
three  convents  of  the  Sisters  of  Loretto,  having  each  also 
an  academy  for  females';  and  one  female  academy  under 

*  Bishop  Fenwick  died  September  25, 1832,  at  Canton,  Ohio." 


CATHOLICISM    IN    THE    UNITED    STATES.  335 

the  direction  of  the  Sisters  of  Charity.  In  this  diocese  and 
that  of  New  Orleans,  are  more  than  100  priests.  About  one 
third  of  the  inhabitants  of  St.  Louis  are  Catholics.  In  that  • 
city  is  a  "splendid  cathedral;"  a  college  of  160  students 
under  the  control  of  the  Jesuits  ;  a  nunnery, .containing1,  be- 
sides nuns,  a  considerable  number  of  novices  and  postulants. 
Here,  also  resides  the  superintendent  of  all  the  Jesuits 
in  the  valley  of  the  Mississippi.  In  St.  Genevieve  county 
is  a  Theological  Seminary,  .and  at  St.  Charles  is  a  col- 
lege. Other  schools  of  considerable  reputation,  are  estab- 
lished at  Florissant,  Perryville,  and  several  other  places. 
In  no  western  State,  save  Louisiana,  is  the  influence  of 
the  Catholics  so  likely  to  predominate  as  in  Missouri.  At 
one  of  the  convents  in  this  state,  a  young  female  of  a  pro- 
testant  family  from  New  England,  not  long  since,  secretly 
embraced  the  Roman  Catholic  religion,  which  on  her  re- 
turn home,  was  discovered  by  her  fearing  to  read  the 
Bible! 

I  shall  close  this  Report  with  a  brief  account  of  the 
ceremony  of  taking  the  black  veil,  by  a  nun  in Con- 
vent, which  has  been  mentioned  above,  in  the  winter  of 
1830.  The  particulars  are  derived  from  an  authentic 
source,  and  maybe  relied  upon  as- correct, 

The  poor  victim  who  was  to  be  immured  for  life,  belong- 
ed to  one  of  the  most  respectable  families  in ;  her 

friends,  though  distant  only  seven  miles,  were''  wholly  ig- 
norant of  the  transaction.  The  ceremony  commenced  in 
the  morning  at  7  o'clock,  in  the  chapel  of  the  Convent. 
Six  enormously  large  wax  candles  were  burning  upon  the 
altar.  Vases  of  flowers  were  placed  tastefully  upon  it ; 
and  over  it  hung  a  magnificent  painting  of  the  Virgin  Ma-, 
ry,  with  the  infant  Saviour  in  her  arms.  This  was  oppo- 
site the  door  of  entrance.  On  one  side  was  the  pulpit ; 
on  the  other  side,  a  lattice-work  of  wood  formed  a  parti- 


336  DISSERTATION*. 

tion,  within  which,  a  green  curtain,  reaching  from  the 
ceiling  to  the  floor,  was  closely  drawn.  By  the*  pulpit  a 
•side-door  was  opened,  and  three  priests  entered,  with  white 
flowing  robes  thrown  over  their  other  black  dresses.  One 
of  them  was  the  Father  Confessor  of  the  Convent. 
Simultaneously  with  their  entrance,  the  curtains  were 
drawn  back,  and  behind  the  grated  partition  were  seen  six- 
ty-four nuns  who  had  taken  the  black  veil,  dressed  in  the 
costume  of  their  order-;  having  black  robes  with  surplice 
sleeves,  which  they  made  useful  by  putting  their  handker- 
chiefs into  them.  The}*"  had  each,  a  rosary,  and  a  cross 
of  silver,  a  book  in  one  hand,  and  lighted  taper  in  the  other. 
A  veil  of  black  bombazet,  put  over  the  head  and  hanging 
down  like  a  mantle  on  either  side,  was  fastened  firmly  to  a 
close  cap,  fillet,  or  something  of  the  kind,  so  as  to  keep  its 
place  in  their  frequent  bowings,  kneelings,  &c.  Near  a 
little  opening  in  the  grates,  appeared  one  in  a  veil  of  white ; 
her  face  was  handsome,  though  pensive  and  pale  as  .mar- 
ble. She  seemed  about  seventeen  years  of  age ;  was  grace- 
ful in  her  movements,  which  were  made  without  once  lift- 
ing her  eyes  from  the  ground.  Her  general  posture  was 
kneeling,  though  she  many  times  prostrated  herself  during 
the  address  or  sermon,  in  token  of  deep  humility  of  spirit. 
The  Lady  Abbess  was  at  her  side.  After  the  entrance  of 
the  priests,  a' profound  silence  ensued  for  twenty  or  thirty 
minutes.  Then  one  of  them  ascended  the  pulpit  and  de- 
livered a  very  fascinating  discourse,  in  a  very  impressive 
manner.  It  seemed  to  be  principally  addressed  to  the 
young  noviciate.  The  theme  was  her  renunciation  of  the 
world  and  all  its  vanities.  He  said  she  had  made  a  sac- 
rifice of  all — her  earthly  affections  were  given  up.  She 
had  renounced  her  earthly  father,  in  her  devotion  to  God. 
She  was  approaching  the  book  of  life,  to  inscribe  her  name 
indelibly  on  its  pages.  No  anxious  care  of  a  worldly  na- 
ture was  again  to  enter  her  heart.     No  thought  for  the 


CATHOLICISM    IN    THE    UNITED    STATES.  337 

morrow  to  be  indulged.  Her  hands  were  to  be  employed 
in  acts  of  piety,  and  labors  for  the  poor.  The  prayer,  of 
the  "  Ave  Maria,"  and  the  voluntary, "yet  severe,  penance, 
were  to  be  her  silent  and  solitary  companions.  None  be- 
yond the  walls  of  the  convent  could  be  a  witness  to  her  • 
virtues,  or  become  interested  in  her  fato.  She  was  to  "  live 
for  God  alone,",  till  she  should  die  calmly  in  the  faith  she 
had  professed,  when  she  would  receive  a  crown,  adorned 
with  imperishable  gems,  from  the  hand  of  her  Creator 
in  the  world  to  come. 

When  this  priest  had  ended,  he  retired  from  view.  The 
Father  Confessor  then  approached  the  front  of  the  grate  to 
receive  her  vows.  He  warned  her  to  consider  well  ere  she ' 
made  them.  Her  face  was  very  pale,  and  her  whole  ap-. 
pearance  sadly  interesting.  A  black  pail,  like  the  cover- 
ing of  a  coffin,  had  from  the  first  been  thrown  over  her,  to 
show  that  she  was  dead  to  the  world.  She  uttered  the 
vows  in  so  low  a  tone,  that 'those  who  were  only  a  few  feet 
from  her,  and  leaning  against  the  grates  at  the  time,  could 
perceive  nothing  but  the  motion  of  her  lips.  Not  the  least 
sound  could  be  heard.  As  she  closed,  a  basket  was  brought 
forward,  containing  a  black  veil,  an  unlighted  candle,  a  ro- 
sary, a  cross,  and  a  book.  The  Lady  Abbess,  assisted  by  a 
nun,  removed  the  white  veil ;  (her  hair  had  been  shorn  some 
months  before,)  and  the  Father  Confessor,  through  the  open- 
ing in  the  grates,  placed  the  black  veil  on  her  head,  and 
the  beads  on  her  neck ;  while  the  nuns  bound  a  chaplet  of 
wjiite  roses  on  her  brow.  The  cross  they  placed  at  her  side, 
the  book  in  one  hand,  the  lighted  candle  in  the  other,  and 
hailed  her  as  the  "  Bride  of  God  W  She  then  joined  in 
the  chanting,  which  she  had  not  done  before,  though  the 
Nuns  had  filled  up  the  intervals  with  sweet  music.  The 
ceremony  lasted  four  hours,  from  seven  to  eleven  o'clock. 
29 


APPENDIX. 


SECTION    I. 

Constitution  and  By-haws  of  the  Society  of  Inquiry  re- 
specting Missions  in  the  Theological  Seminary,  Ando- 
ver,  Mass. 

CONSTITUTION. 

ARTICLE    I. — Object  of  the  Society. 

The  object  of  the  Society  is,  to  devise  and  prosecute 
measures  for  the  extension  of  Christianity ;  and,  in  sub- 
serviency to  this,  to  acquire  and  disseminate  a  knowledge 
of  the  literature,  morals,  and  religion  of  different  countries, 
and  of  the  causes  that  operate  on  the  moral  improvement 
of  mankind. 

ARTICLE  II.— -Members.  • 

The  Society  shall  elect  its  members,  active  and  hono- 
rary. 

ARTICLE  III.— Officers. 

1.  The  Society  shall  annually  elect  by  ballot  a  Presi- 
dent, Vice  President,  Recording  Secretary,  Corresponding 
Secretary,  Treasurer,  Librarian,  Auditor,  Committee  of 
Correspondence,  and  Committee  on  the  Library. 


340  APPENDIX. 

2.  The  President,  Vice  President,  Recording  Secretary, 
Treasurer,  and  Librarian  shall  constitute  a  Board  of  Man- 
agers. 

3.  The  President,  Vice  President,  and  Recording  Sec- 
retary shall  hold  the  same  offices  in  the  Board  of  Mana- 
gers, as  in  the  Society. 

ARTICLE  IV.— Property. 

1.  The  property  of  the  Society  shall  consist  of  a  Libra- 
ry and  Cabinet ;  and*  a  Fund  which  may  accrue  to  the 
Society  from  production,  bequest,  legacy,  donation,  or 
grant. 

2.  All  donations  to  ftie  several  Standing  Committees 
shall  be  considered  the  property  of  the  Society. 

3.  No  article  shall  be  removed  from  the  Cabinet  except 
by  a  vote  of  the  Socjetj'. 

4.  Every  member  shall  pay  to  the  Society  annually, 
the  sum  of  fifty  cents,  and  such  other  taxes  as  may  be 
imposed  by  vote  of  the  Society. 

5.  In  case  of  the  extinction  of  the  Society,  the  Library 
shall  be  incorporated  with  the  Library  of  the  Institution  ; 
excepting  the  books  purchased  with  money  received  from 
the  American  Board  of  Commissioners  for  Foreign  Mis- 
sions, which  shall  become  the  property  of  that  Board. 

ARTICLE  V.— Meetings. 

1.  The  Society  shall  meet  annually,  on  the  third  Wed- 
nesday in  August,  for  the  election  of  Officers,  and  the 
transaction  of  other  necessary  business.  • 

2.  One  third  of  the  active  members  shall  be  necessary 
to  constitute  a  quorum. 

ARTICLE  VI.— By-Laws. 

By-Laws,  not  inconsistent  with  this  Constitution,  shall 


BY-LAWS.  341 

I 

be  enacted,  specifying  more  particularly  the  duties  and 
powers  of  the  Officers,  and  for  such  other  purposes  as  may 
be  found  necessary. 

ARTICLE    VII.— Amendments. 

The  Society  may  amend  this  Constitution  at  any  sta- 
ted meeting,  by  a  vote  of  two  thirds  of  the  members  pres- 
ent ;  provided  the  proposed  amendment  shall  have  been 
read  at  a  previous  stated  meeting. 


BY-LAWS. 
I. — Members. 

i.  Residents  at  the  Seminary,  after  the  first  stated 
meeting  of  the  Society,  shall  be  considered  elected ;  and, 
unless  some  objection  be  made,  may  become  members  by 
signing  the  Constitution. 

2.  Persons  not  resident  at  the  Seminary  may  be  admit- 
ted honorary  members,  by  a  unanimous  vote  of  the  Society. 

II. — President. 

1.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  President,  to  assign  sub- 
jects for  the  dissertations  of  the  Society  ;  to  determine  the 
hour  and  place  of  the  stated  meetings ;  and  to  call  spe- 
cial meetings  whenever  he  thinks  proper,  or  at  the  writ- 
ten request  of  five  members  of  the  Society.  He  shall  also 
deliver  a  public  address  before  the  Society  on  the  evening 
preceding  the  Anniversary  of  the  Seminary. 
*29 


342  APPENDIX. 

2.  The  President,  and  two  others  to  be  annually  nomi- 
nated by  him,  shall  constitute  a  Committee  to  inspect  all 
dissertations  read  before  the  Society;  nor  shall  any  disser- 
tation be  thus  exhibited  which  shall  not  have  been  previ- 
ously submitted  to  this  Committee. 

3.  The  duties  of  the  President  in  case  of  his  absence 
shall  devolve  on  the  Vice  President,  who  shall  also  be 
Chairman  of  the  Committee  of  Correspondence. 

III. — Secretaries. 

1 .  The  Recording  Secretary  shall  keep  full  and  accu- 
rate records  of  the  proceedings  of  the  Society,  and  of  the 
Board  of  Managers ;  and  these  records  shall  always  be 
open  to  the  inspection  of  members  of  the  Society.  He 
shall  also  keep  a  regular  file  of  the  written  Reports  annu- 
ally presented  to  the  Society. 

2.  The  Corresponding  Secretary  shall  be  Clerk  of  the 
Committee  of  Correspondence ;  shall  keep  a  record  of  their 
transactions ;  and  a  regular  file  of  the  Society's  letters,  to 
which  members  of  the  Society  may  have  access. 

IV. — Treasure*. 

1.  The  Treasurer  shall  hold  all  monies  belonging  to 
the  Society.  He  shall  make  no  payment  or  advances 
except  under  the  direction  of  the  Board  of  Managers; 
shall  give  to  the  Board,  when  they  request  it,  a  particular 
account  of  the  state  of  the  treasury ;  shall  keep  a  file  of 
the  papers  belonging  to  his  department ;  and  shall  annu- 
ally present  to  the  Society  a  written  Report  of-  receipts 
and  expenditures,  which  Report  shall  have  been  examin- 
ed and  approved  in  writing  by  the  Auditor. 

2.  All  demands  against  the  Society  may  be  presented 
to  the  Treasurer,  who  shall  attend  to  the  settlement  there- 
of. 


BY-LAWS.  343 

V. — Librarian. 

1.  The  Librarian  shall  take  special  care  of  the  Library 
and  Cabinet ;  sffall  attend  to  the  delivery  and  reception  of 
books ;  shall  cause  the  manuscripts  and  pamphlets  of  the 
Library  to  be  bound ;  register  and  cover  the  books ;  insert 
the  names  of  the  donors  in  those  which-  are  presented ; 
and  dispose  of  such  as  are  intended  for  sale  or  gratuitous 
distribution. 

2.  The  Librarian  shall  receive  the  annual  compensation 

of  ten  dollars  for  his  services. 

• 
VI. — Committee  of    Correspondence. 

1.  The  Committee  of  Correspondence  shall  consist  of 
three. members,  two  of  whom  shall -be  the  Vice  President 
and  Corresponding  Secretary ;  and  it  shall  be  their  duty; 
either  directly  or  through  the  several  Standing  Commit- 
tees,-to  open,  discontinue,  and  superintend  the  Society's 
correspondence  ;  to  determine  what  letters  or  parts  of  let- 
ters shall  be  read  by  the  Corresponding  Secretary  before 
the  Society :  and  also  to  act  as  a  Committee  of  Publica- 
tion. 

2.  This  Committee  shall  annually  present  a  written 
Report  of  their  doings  to  the  Society. 

VII. — Board  of  Managers. 

1.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Board  of  Managers  to  di- 
•rect  the  investment  and  appropriation  of  funds  belonging 
to  the  Society ;  conduct  its  pecuniary  negociations ;  .pre- 
serve such  dissertations  and  reports  as  they  may  deem  ex- 
pedient ;  and  take  a  general  superintendence  of  the  inter- 
ests of  the  Society. 

2.  The  Board  shall  annually  present  a  written  Report 
of  their  proceedings  to  the  Society. 


344  APPENDIX. 

VIII. — Standing  Committees. 

1.  Standing  Committees,- organized  by  a  vote  of  the 
Society,  may  have  power  respectively  to*  nominate  their 
own  members,  and  to  draw  upon  the  treasury  to  defray 
the  expenses  incurred  in  the  prosecution  of  their  objects ; 
but  such  demands  must  receive  the  approbation  of  the 
Board  of  Managers. 

2.  Each  Standing-  Committee  shall  annually  present  to 
the  Society,  a  written.  Report  of  its  proceedings. 

3.  No  member  of  the  Society  shall  belong  to  more  than 
one  of  the  Standing  Committees  at  the  same  time. 

IX. — Library. 

1.  The  Library  shall  be  opened  for  loaning  and  receiv- 
ing books,  every  Wednesday  and  Saturday  in  term  time, 
between  one  and  two  o'clock,  P.  M. 

2.  No  person  shall  have  from  the  Library  more  than 
two  books  at  the  same  time,  except  members  preparing 
dissertations  for  the  Societ}',  or  for  then  Committees,  in 
which  cases  they  may  have  the  use  of  any  books  and  pa- 
pers they  may  need. 

3.  On  the  last  Wednesday  but  one  of  each  term,  and  at 
such  other  times  as  the  Board  of  Managers  may  direct, 
all  books  shall  be  returned  to  the  Library. 

4.  If  any  individual  lose  or  injure  a  book,  he  shall 
make  good  the.  loss  or  injury,  which. is  to  be  estimated  by 
the  Librarian. 

5.  If  any  person  take  a  book  from  the  Library  without 
the  'knowledge  of  the  Librarian,  he  shall  be  fined  one  dol- 
lar, which  shall  be  paid  before  he  has  further  use  of  the 
Library. 

6.  The  Library  shall  be  open  for  the  use  of  the  Pro- 
fessors of  the  Institution,  and  for  the  Prudential  Commit- 


BY-LAWS.  345 

tee  of  the  American  Board  of  Commissioners  for  Foreign 
Missions. 

7.  The  Committee  on  the  Librarj7  shall  consist  of  three 
members,  who  shall  annually  examine  the  state  of  the 
Library,  and  present  to  the  Society  a  written  Report. 

X. — Meetings. 

1.  The  stated  meetings  of  the  Society  shall  be  held 
once  in  three  weeks,  at  each  of  which  shall  be  read  a  Dis- 
sertation or  Report  connected  with  the  object  of  the  Soci- 
ety. Every  meeting  shall  be  opened  and  closed  with 
pra}rer. 

2.  If  any  member  shall  neglect  to  perform  an  exercise 
assigned  him  for  a  stated  meeting,  he  shall  render  his  ex- 
cuse to  the  Society ;  and,  if  they  refuse  to  excuse  him, 
their  refusal  shall  be  recorded. 

XI. — Amendments. 

By-Laws  may  be  enacted  or  amended  at  any  stated 
meeting  of  the  Society,  by  vote  of  the  majority. 


SECTION    II. 

Catalogue  of  the  Society  of  Inquiry, 

In  the  following  Catalogue,  the  Presidents  of  the  Soci- 
ety are  distinguished  by  capitals.  An  asterisk  designates 
those  who  have  deceased. 


Abbot  Charles  E.  Andover  Sem. 
Abbot  Gorham  D.  Boston,  Ms. 
Abbot  Jacob,  Boston,  Ms. 
Abbot  John  S.  C.  Worcester,  Ms. 
Abbot  Joseph,  Ne wburyport,  Ms. 
Abell  James,  Oxford,  N.  Y. 
Abraham  J.  I.  London,  England. 
Adams  Azariah,  Norway,  N.  Y. 
Adams  Darwin,  Camden,  Me. 
Adams  Eli,  Hinsdale,  Ms. 
Adams  Geo.  E;  Brunswick,  Me. 
Adams  Henry,  Charlesfown,  Ms. 
Adams  Jasper,  D.D.  Presidentof 

Charleston  College,  S.  C. 
Adams  J.  R.  Londonderry,  N.  H. 
Adams  Jona.  Mount  Desert,  Me. 
Adams  Neh.  Cambridge,  Ms. 
Adams  Solomon,  Portland,  Me. 
Adams  Weston  B.  Lewiston.Me. 
Adams  William,  Brighton,  Ms. 
"*Adams  WilliargB.  Boston,  Ms. 
Aikin  Samuel  C.  Utica,  N.  Y. 
Albro  John  A.  Fitchburg,  Ms. 
Alden  Lucius,  Abington,  Ms. 
Allen  Cyrus  W.  Potosi,  Mo. 
Allen  D.  Howe,  Marietta,  Ohio. 
Allen  D.  O.  Miss,  to  Bombay. 
*  Allen  H.  Miss,  to  Choctaws. 
Anderson  Jas.  Manchester,  Vt. 
Anderson  R.  Sec.  A.  B.  C.  F.  M. 
*Andrus  J.  R.  Agent  to  Africa. 
Appleton  S.  G..  Marblehead,  Ms. 
Apthorp  Wm.  P.  Raleigh,  N.  C. 
Arms  Selah  R.  Windham,  Vt. 
Arms  William,  Andover  Sem. 
Axtell  H.  Lawrenceville,  N.  Y. 


Babbit  Calvin  W.  Pekin,  111. 
Babcock  Elisha  G.  Thetford,  Vt. 
Backus  J.  T.  Schenectady,  N.Y. 
Bacon  Leonard,  New  Haven,  Ct. 
Badger  Milton,  Andover,  Ms. 
Bailey  R.  W.  Columbia,  S.  C. 
Baker  Abijah  R.  Andover  Sem. 
*Baker  Curtis  P    Granville,  Ms. 
Baker  John,  Monmouth,  Me. 
Baker  Luke  C.  Chatham,  Ms. 
Baker  Silas,  Truro,  Ms. 
Baldwin  Benson  C.  Norwich.  Ct. 
Baldwin  Burr,  New  Hartford,  Ct. 
Baldwin  Elihu  W.  N.  Y.  city. 
"Baldwin  Elijah,  Milford,  Ct. 
Ballard  John,  Andover  Sem. 
Barbour  Isaac  R.  Byfield,  Ms. 
Barbour  Nelson,  Andover  Sem. 
Bardwell  Horatio;  Andover,  Ms. 
Barker  N.  South  Mendon,  Ms. 
Barnes  Edwin,  Boonville,  N.  Y. 
*Barr  Joseph  W.  Euclid,  Ohio. 
Barrows  Homer,  Andover  Sem. 
Bartley  J.  M.  C.  Orleans,  Ms. 
Barton  John,  Vernon,  N.  Y. 
Barton  Sam'l  D   Andover  Sem. 
*Bascom  John,  Genoa,  N.  Y. 
*Bascom  Reynolds, Camden, S.C. 
Batchelder  John,  Pawtuxet,  R.  I. 
Bates  James,  Newton,  Ms. 
Beaman  G.  C.  Piketon,  Ohio. 
Beard  Spencer  F.  Methuen,  Ms. 
Beckwith  Geo.  C.  Portland,  Me. 
Beecher  Edward,  Pres.  111.  Col. 
Beeman  Samuel,  Andover  Sem. 
Belknap  Horace,  Georgia. 


48 


APPENDIX. 


Benedict  Amzi,  Pomfret,  Ct. 
Biafelow  Jona.  Rochester,  Ms. 
Bingham  Hiram,  Miss.  Sand.  Isl. 
Bingham  L.  G.  Marietta,  Ohio. 
Bird  Isaac,  Missionary  to  Syria. 
Bird  Thompson,  Andover  Sem. 
Blao-den  Geo.  W.  Boston,  Ms. 
Blafsdell  Silas,  Ashfield,  Ms; 
Blanchard  Amos,  Lyndon,  Vt. 
Blanchard  Amos,  Lowell,  Ms. 
Blanchard  I.  H.  T.  Harvard,  Ms. 
Bliss  A.  Miss.  Cattaraugus,  N.Y. 
Blodgett  Dan,  Vershire,  Vt. 
Blodgett  H.  M.  Savannah,  Ga. 
Blood  Daniel  C.  Cheviot,  Ohio. 
Boardman  E.  J.  Danville,  Vt. 
Boardman  J.  West  Boylston,  Ms. 
Boardman  W.  J.,  N.  Haven,  Ct. 
Bond  Alvan,  Prof.  Bangor  Sem. 
Booth  Chauncy,  Coventry,  Ct. 
Boutelle  A.  Lost  Creek,  Ohio. 
Boutelle  James.  Townsend,  Vt. 
Boutelle  T.  Ao-ent  Am.  Ed.  Soc. 
Bouton  Nath'f,  Concord,  N.  H. 
Boyter  Charles,  Corinth,  Vt. 
Biace  Jonathan,  Andover  Sem. 

e  S.  W.  Skaneateles,  N.  Y.  ■ 
Bradford  E.  G.  Coos  Co.  N.  H. 
BradstreetS.  I.  Vermillion. Ohio. 
Brainard  E.  Portsmouth,  Ohio. 

rd  T.  Cincinnati  Ohio. 
Breck  J.  II.  Brecksville,  Ohio. 
Breed  Wm.  J.  Andover  Sem. 
Brewer  Jcsiah.  Mis§.  to  Smyrna. 
Bridgman  E.  C.  Miss,  to  China. 

Ram  J.  C.  Secretary  of  the 
American  Bible  Society. 
Brown  Amos.  Fryeburgj  Me. 
Brown  John,  D.D.  Hadley .  Ms. 
Brown  J.  Sec.  Am.  S.  F.  Soc. 
Brown  Sam'l  G.  Ellington,  Ct. 
Buffet  Wm.  L.  Atwater,  Ohio. 
Bullard  A.  Cincinnati,  Ohio. 
Ballard  Asa,  Portland,  Me. 
Bullard  John  P.  Pepperell,  Ms. 
Burbank  C.  Unionville,  Ohio. 
Burgess  Eben.  Dedham,  Ms. 
Burgess  E.  Jr.  Amherst  College. 
Burnap  John  L.  Chester,  Vt.   • 
Burnham  A.  W.  Rindge,  N.  II. 
Burt  Daniel  C.  Berkley,  Ms. 
Butler  Calvin,  Evansville,  Ind. 
Byington  C.  Miss,  to  Choctaws. 


Caldwell  Abel,  Portage,  N.  Y. 
*Caldwell  Ebenezer  B.  Waynes- 
borough,  Georgia. 
Calhoun  "Geo.  A.  Coventry,  Ct. 
Camp  Albert  B.  Ashby,  Ms. 
Cannon  F.  E.  Potsdam,  N*Y. 
Carpenter  Eber,  York,  Me. 
Case  William,  Saybrook,  Ct. 
Catlin  Oren,  Franklin,  N.  Y. 
Chamberlin  H.  Boone ville,  Mo. 
Champion  Geo.  Andover  Sem. 
Chapin  Jason,  Madison,  Ohio. 
Chase  Ira,  Prof.  Newton  Sem. 
Chase  Moody,  Orleans,  Ind. 
Chase  Moses,  Plattsburg,  N.Y. 
Chase  Plummer,  Carver,  Ms. 
Chickeriflg  J.  W.  Bolton,  Ms. 
Child  Eber,  Deering.  N.  H. 
Child  Willard,  Pittsford,  Vt. 
Church  Aaron  B.  Calais,  Me.  m 
Church  Moses  B.  Stafford,  Ct. 
Clancy  John,  Charlton,  N.  Y. 
Clapp  Sumner  G.  Enfield,  Ms. 
Clapp  T.  New  Orleans,  La. 
Clark  Ansel  R.  'Hudson,  Ohio. 
Clark  Ben].  F.  Buckland,  Ms: 
ClarkDorus,  Blandford,  Ms. 
Clark  Elam,  East  Hampton,  Ms. 
Clark  Eph.  W.  Miss.  Sand.' Isl. 
Clark  John  F.  Flemington,  N.  J. 
Clark  Joseph  S.-Sturbridge,.Ms 
*Clark  Moses.  Louisiana. 
Clark  S.  W.  Greenland.  N.  H. 
Clark  William,  Wells.- Me. 
Clary  J.  W.  Cornish,  N.  H* 
Clayes  Dana,  Plainfield,  N.  H. 
Cleaveland  E.  L.  NewHaven.Ct. 
Cleaveland  John  P.  Salem,  Ms. 
Cleland  P.  S.  Andover  Sem.    ■ 
Clement  Jona.  Chester,  N.  H. 
Cobb  Asahel,  Sandwich,  Ms. 
Cobb  Leander,  Charlestown,Ind. 
Cobb  Nath'l,  Nantucket,  Ms. 
Cbburn  Jonas,  Stoneham,  Ms. 
Coburn  L.  Se wall,  Andover  Sem. 
"Coffin  Geo.  Newburyport,  Ms. 
Coit  T.  W.  Cambridge,  Ms. 
Colton  Calvin,  England. 
Colton  W.  Chaplain  U.  S.  Navy. 
Cook  Nehemiah  B.  Islip,  N.  Y. 
^Cornelius  Elias,  D.  D.  N.Y.City. 
Couch  Paul,Bethlem,  Ct. 
Cowles  George,  Danvers,  Ms. 


CATALOGUE. 


3  49 


Bowles  S.  H.  Farmington,  Ct. 

Cozzens  S.  W.  Marblehead,  Ms. 

Crosby  Alpheus,  Dart.  College. 

Crosby  Daniel,  Conway,  Ms. 

Crosby  John,  Castine,-  Me. 

Cummings  Asa,  Portland,  Me. 

Cummings  J.  Stratham,  N.  H. 

Curtiss  Joseph  W.  Warren,  Ohio. 

Cushman  D.  Andover  Sem. 

*Cushman  R.  Cincinnati,  Ohio. 

Cutler  Calvin,  Windham,  N.  H. 

Cutter  Edward  F.  Portland,  Me. 

Cutter  Wm.  Portland,  Me. 

Dale  James  W.  Andover  Sem. 

Dana  C  B.  Andover  Sem. 

Dana  Gideon,  Bangor,  Me. 

Dana  John  J.  Andover  Sem. 

Dana  W.C.  Newburyport,  Ms. 

Danforth  F.  Greenfield,  N.  H. 

Davenport  J.  R.,  N    York  City. 

Davis  Henry,  Clinton.  N.  Y. 

*Day  Isaac  C.  Alfred,' Me. 

*Dean  Joshua,  Locke,  N.  Y. 

Delavan  Geo.  E.  Patterson.  N.Y. 

Demond  Elij.'Holliston,  Ms. 

Dennis  Rodney  G.  Somers,  Ct. 

Dewey  O.  New  Bedford,  Ms. 

Dickinson  B.  Newark,  N.  J. 

Dickinson  J.  T.  Norwich.  Ct. 

Diell  J.  Chaplain  Sand.  Islands. 

Dimmick  L.F.  Newburvport,Ms. 

Dodge  N.  S.  Wakefield.  N    H. 

Douglas  N.  Penobscot  Co.  Me. 

*Douglas  S.  Quincy.  Ms. 

*Downs  C.  Bowman  Creek.  N.  Y. 

Durfee  T.  R.  St.  Charles.  Mo. 

*Dwi<xht  H.  E..  N.  Haven,  Ct. 

Dwiffht  H.  G.  O.  Mis.  Constant. 

Dwio-ht  L.  Sec.  Pris  Dis.  Soc. 

Dwicrht  RobertO.  Andover  Sem. 

Eastman  Geo.  Andover  Sem. 

Eastman  H.  E.  Andover  Sem. 

East  nan  Oman,  Agent  Ameri- 
can Tract  Society. 

Eaton  Josh.  T.  Andover  Sem. 

Eaton  P.  S.  West  Amesbury ,  Ms. 

Eaton  Wm.  Middleborough.  Ms. 

Eddy  A.  D.  Canandaio-ua.  N.  Y. 

Eddy  C.  Agent  A.  B.  C.  F.  M. 

Edcrell  J.  Q.  A.,  W.Newburv,  Ms. 
Edwards  BelaJB.  Boston,  Ms. 
Edwards  J.  E.  Andover  Sem. 

Edwards  Justin,  D.D.,  Secretary 
American  Temperance  Soc. 
30 


*Eells  Edward  C.Middlebury,Vt. 
Egerton  A.  M.  Andover  Sem. 
Ela  Benjamin,  Andover  Sem. 
Eldredge  E.  D.  Pembroke,  N.  H, 
Ellis  John  M.  Jacksonville,  111. 
E  y  Judah,  Sharon,  Ct. 
Ely  William,  Mansfield,  Ct. 
Emerson  D.  H.  Richmond,  Va. 
Emerson  E.  B.  Andover  Sem. 
Emerson  J.  S.  Miss.  Sand,  Isl. 
Emerson  Joseph,  Hollis,  N.  H. 
Emerson  L.  Andover  Sem. 
Emerson  Noah,  Baldwin,  Me. 
Emerson  Ralph,  D.  D.  Professor 

in  Andover  Seminary. 
Emery  Joshua,  Andover  Sem. 
Esty  Isaac,  Cape  Elizabeth,  Me, 
Fairchild  John,* Andover  Sem. 
Fairfield  Micaiah,  Pittsford,  Vt. 
Fancher  Bela;  Andover  Sem. 
Farnam  Lucien,  Lewistown,  111. 
Fay  Samuel  A.  Northboro',  Ms. 
Field  Pindar.  Hamilton,  N.  Y. 
*Finney  A.  Miss,  to  Cherokees. 
Fisher  Josiah.  Orono,  Me. 
Fisk  Albert  W.  Alfred,  Me. 
Fisk  Chas.  R*  Amesville,  Ohio. 
Fiske  N.  W.  Prof.  Amherst  CoL 
*Fisk  Pltny.  Miss,  to  Palestine. 
Fitch  E.  T.,  D.  D.  Prof.  Yale  Col. 
Fitch  Ferris.  Elliot,  Me. 
Fitz .-Daniel,  Ipswich,  Ms. 
Fletcher  S.  H.  Northbridge,  Ms. 
Flint  Kendall.  Andover  Sem. 
Fobes  Ephraim.  Andover  Sem. 
Folker  P.  H.' Greenville, S.  C. 
Follott  Walter.  S  mthboro',  Ms. 
Folsom  Nathaniel    S.    Professor 

Lane  Seminary,  Ohio. 
Foot  Joseph  I.  Boston,  Ms. 
Fosdick  David,  Andover  Sem. 
Foster  A.  Aoent  A.  II   M.  Soc. 
Foster  S.  Prof.  E.  Ten.  College. 
*Fowler  Joseph,  Milford,  Ct. 
*Freeman  Daniel,  Canaan,  Ct. 
French  Justus  W.  Geneva,  N.Y. 
*Frost  E    Miss   to  Bombay. 
Fuller  Edward  J.  Chelsea^  Ms. 
Fuller  Joseph,  Kenebunk,  Me. 
Gage  William,  Concord,  Ohio. 
GALF/WAKEFiKr.D,Eastport.Me. 
Gannett  Allen.  Boston,  Ms. 
Garland  E.  NewRichmond,  Ohio, 


350 


APPENDIX. 


Gaylord  Flavel  S.  Gorham,  NY. 

*Giddings  Salmon,  St.Louis.Mo. 

Gilbert  Lyman,  Newton,  Ms. 

Goodell  W.  Miss. Constantinople. 

Goodhue  John  N.  New  Ha- 
ven. Ct 

Goodwin  D.  L.  B.  Sutton,  Ms. 

*Goodwin  R   New  Hartford,  Ct. 

Goss»Jacob  C.  Woolwich,  Mo. 

Gould  Daniel.  Statesville^  N.  C. 

Gould  Wm.  R.  Torrington,  Ct. 

Graham  W.  Agent  AH.  M.  Soc. 

Graves  A.  Miss,  to  Bombay. 

Green  B.  Prof.  West.  Res.  Col. 

Grkkn  I).  Sec.  A.  B.  C.  F.  M. 

Green  Henry  K.  Watejville,Me. 

Green  Jonathan  S.  Missionary 
to  the  Sandwich  Islands. 

Green  Samuel.  Boston.  Ms. 

Greenwood  Alfred,  Boston,  Ms. 

Gregg  Jarvis,  Andover  Sena, 

Gregg  T.  D.  kidianapolis,  hid. 

Gregory  D.  D.  Fredmia,  N.  Y. 

*GrVdley  Elnathan,  Miss.  Syria. 

Griggs  Levefett;  Yale  College. 

Griswold  F. South  Hadley.  Ms. 

Griswold  Sam'l.Gla-stenlury,  Ct. 

Grosven  >r  C.  P.,  S.  S.  Ag't,  Ct. 

Grosyenor  Moses  G.  Barre,  Ms. 

Grout  Aldin,  Andover  Serri. 

Guiteau  Sheridan,  N.  Y.  City. 

Hacketl  H.  B.  Andover  Sem. 

Haddock  C.  B.  Prof.  Dart.  Col. 

Hale  Benj.  Prof.  Dart.  College. 

Hale  Jona.  L.  Windham.  Me. 

*Hall  Gordon.  Miss,  to  Bombay. 

Hall  Jeffries,  Hopkinton,  Ms. 

Hall  Job,  Andover  Sem. 

Hall  Lemuel.  Hamburgh,  N.  Y. 

*Hall  Riclfid. New  Ipswich. N.IL 

Hall  Sherman,  Miss.Ojibeways. 

Hallam  I    W.  New  London.  Ct. 

Hallock  W.  A.  New  York  City. 

Halsev  Herman,  Cambria.  N.Y. 

Hamilton  Lulher,  Conway.  Ms. 

Hand  R.  C.  Gouverneur.  N.  Y. 

Hanford  Wm.  Hudson.  Ohio. 

*Haidy  Aaron,  Charlestons.  C. 

Hardy  Seth,  Andover  Sem. 

Hardy  Solomon.  Greenvilie,  Til. 

Harris  Roswell,  Hampton.  N.H. 

Hart  lehabod  A.  Adams.  N.  Y. 

Hatfield  E.  F.  St.  Louis,  Mo. 


Hathaway  G.  W.Bloomfield,Me. 
Havves  Joel.  D  D.Hnitford,  Ct. 
*Hayes  A    Lond<  nderry,  N.  H. 
Hayes  Gurdon,  Washington,  Ct. 
Heard  Geo.  F.  Princeton  Sem. 
Uebard  Story.  Andover  Sem. 
Hemmenway  Dan  1.  Cranby,  Ct. 
Henry  C    b.  X  an  bridge,  Ms. 
Herrick  Henry,  Carrolten,  111, 
Herrick  Osgood,  Milll.ury.  Ms. 
He  wit  N  ,  D  D.  Bridgeport,  Ct. 
Hickok  Henry  P.  Burlington,  Vt. 
High  Ephraim  S.  Andover  Sem. 
Hir.LK.v  H.  O   Hartford,  Ohio. 
Hills  Israel.  Andover  Seminary. 
Hinckley  O.  S.  Colbyville,  Ky. 
Hinsdale  Charles  J!  Merid'en,Ct. 
Hinsdale  T.  Winchester,  Ct. 
Hitchcock  Calvin.  Randolph, Ms. 
PToadly  L«  Ives.  Beslon.  Ms. 
HobarfCaleb,  N.  Yarmouth  ,.Me. 
Hoit  Wm.  Henry.  Andover  Sem. 
Holbrook  Willaid.  Rowley,  Ms. 
Holland  F.  W.  Caml  ridge,  Ms; 
Hollisler  Edward",  Oxford,  N.d 
Holmes  Cyrus.,  V\Y1  urn.  Ms. 
Il<  ln.es  J(  iiii.  A  :  ('<  1  i  i'  Sem. 
^Holmes  Uriel,  Lite!  field,  Ct. 
Homes  H.  A.  New  Haven,  Ct. 
Hooker  E.  W.  Bennington,  Vt. 
Hooker  H.  B.  Lsnesl  oro',  Ms. 
Hopkins  Eraatits, Princeton  Sem. 
Hopkins  Sam'l,  Montpelier,  Vt. 
Horton  William,  Windsor,  Vt. 
Hosmer  Elbridge,  Craitsl;ury,Vt. 
Hotchkin  John,  Richmond,  Ms. 
Hough  Alfred,  N<       !  aven,  Ct. 
Hovey  Edmund  O.  Portland, Ifld. 
Howe  Elbridge  G.  Halifax;  Ms. 
Howe  G.  Prof.  ('<  lumbia,  S.  C. 
Howe  James,  Pe-pperell,  Ms. 
Howe  Sam'l  S.  Princeton;  N.  J. 
Howell  Orson  V.  Durhatn,  N.Y. 
Hoyt  H.  B.  Wiikesbarre,  Pa. 
Hoyt  Otto  S.  Utica,  N.Y. 
Hoyt  Ova   P.    Editor   Western 

Recorder,  Utica,  N.  Y. 
Hubbard  O.'  G.  Sunderland,  Ms. 
"Hull  Hez'h   Alexandria,  La. 
Humphrey  E.  P.  Andover  Sem. 
1  [unn  David  L.  Sandwich,  Ms. 
Hunt  Daniel,  Andover  Sem. 
Hunt  Nathan  S.  Andover  Sem. 


CATALOGUE. 


351 


Hunt  Wm.  W.  Amherst,  Ms. 
•*Huntington  Geo.  Rome,  N.  Y. 
*Huntington  P.  L.  Norwich,  Ct. 
Iluntoon  Benjamin,  Bangor,  Me. 
Hurd  Carlton^  Fryebujg,  Me. 
Hurlbut  J  •Heuvelton.  N.  Y. 
Hurlbut  T.  B    Cincinnati.  Ohio. 
Hyde  G.  G.  Boiling  Green,  Ky. 
*Hyde  Joseph,  Fairfield,  Ct. 
Hyde  Lav i us,  Ellington;  Ct. 
Hyde  Win.  A.  Yorktown,  N.  Y. 
Ide  Jacob,  Medway.  Ms. 
*Ingalls  John,  SanWnton,  N.H. 
Irwin   John   W.  Sackett's  Har- 
bor, N.  Y. 
*Iiham  Chester,  Taunton,  Ms. 
Jackson  H.  Charlestown,  Ms. 
Jackson  Sam'l  C.  Andover,  Ms. 
Jackson  Wm.  G  Andover  Sem. 
Jameson  Thomas,  Scarboro'.  Me. 
Jennisnn  Edwin,  Walpole,  N.H. 
Jewett  Dan  1  E.  Andover  Sem.' 
Jewett  Henry  C.  Westbrook.Me. 
jewett Milo  P.  Andover  Sem. 
Jewett  Wni.R.  Andover  Sem. 
Jones  Charles  G  Savannah,  Ga. 
Jones  Ezra,  Andover  Sem» 
Jones  F.  Bowling  Green,  Ky. 
Jones  Henry,  Greenfield,  Ms. 
Jones  John  T.  Miss,  to  Burmah. 
Jones  Marcus  A.  Athol,  Ms. 
Jordan  Wm.  V.  Bangor,  Me. 
Judson  A .-,  D.D.  Miss.  Burmah. 
Kaufman  Abram,  Andover  Sem. 
Keep  John.  Andover  Sem. 
Kelley  H  T.  Kino-sville,  Ohio. 
JCellogo-  E    Prof.AVilliams  Col. 
Kelly  Georo-e  W.  Andover  Sem. 
Kendall  John  B   Eaton.  N.  Y. 
Kendrick  W.P.  Nnnda  Val.N.Y. 
Kent  Brainerd.  FishkilL.Nr  Y. 
Kent  Cephas  11    Freeport.  Me. 
Keys  Wm.  L.  Hillsboro',  Ohio. 
Kidder  Corbin,  Wardsboro',  Vt. 
Kidder  Thomas,  Andover  Sem. 
Kimball  Caleb,  Harwich.  Ms. 
Kimball  David.  Plainfield.  Ms. 
Kimball  David  T.  Andover  Sem. 
'Kimball  Jas.  Leominster,  Ms. 
Kimball  James,  Oakham,  Ms. 
Kimball  James  L.  Lyndon,  Vt. 
Kimball  Milton,  Chester,  Ohio." 
Kimball  Moses,  Randolph,  Vt. 
Kimball  Peter,  Manchester,  N.Y. 


*Kimball  Wm.  Hanover,  N.  Y. 

King  George  P.  Lyme,  N   Y. 

King  Jonas,  D.  D  Miss.  Greece. 

Kingsbury  A.   Belpro.  Ohio.- 

Kingsbury  C.  Miss.  Choctaws. 

Kingsbury  Samuel.  Jamaica,  Vt. 

Kirkland  Wm.  Utica,  N.  Y. 

Kit) red ge  Chas.  B.  Boston,  Ms. 

Kittredge  Hosea,  Bluehill,  Me. 

Kittredge  Solomon,  Salem,  Ind. 

L  a  i!  e  k  e  e  B  e  s j.  Springhill,  Ten. 

Ladd  Daniel,  Andover  Sem. 

Lanie  Lewis  F.  Andover  Sem. 

Larnb  Henry  J.  New  Haven,  Ct. 

Lancaster  I).  Gilmanton,  N.  H. 

Landfear  R.  Montville,  Ct. 

*Lane  David  T.  Sterling,  Ct. 

Lane  Freeman,  Andover  Sem. 

Lathrop  Eleazer,  Gene-va .  N.  Y. 

Latimer  C.  L.  New  London,  Ct. 

Lawrence  John  J  Andover  Sem. 

Leach  Giles,  Sandwich.  N.  H 

Leavenworth  Abner  J.  Charlotte, 
North  Carolina. 

Leavitt  Jona.  Cornish.  N.  H. 

Lee  Jona.  Tecumseh,  Mich. 

Lewis  Jas.  D.  Falmouth,  Ms. 

Little  Chas.H    Boscawen,  N.*H, 

Little  Henry,  Oxford,  Ohio. 

Little  Jacob,  Granville,  Ohio. 

Lockwood  P.  Binghamton,  N.  Y* 

Loo-an  Alexander,  N.  York  city. 

Long  Clement,  Andover  Sem. 

L,oomis  Elias,  Yale  College. 

Loomis  Harmon,  Andover  Sem. 

Loomis  J.  N.  Plainfield,  N.  H. 

Lord  Chester,  Andover  Sem. 

Lord  Eleazar.  New  York  city. 

Lord  N.  D.I)  Pres.  Dart'th  Coll. 

Lord  Win.  H.  Andover  Sem. 

Lorinrv  Joseph.  Andover  Sem. 

Lovell  Alex.  Vero-ennes,  Vt. 

Luce  Leonard,  Westford,  Ms. 

Lyman  D.  B.  Miss.  Sand.  Isl. 

Lyman  Giles,  Jaffrey.  N.  H. 

layman  Henry.  Missionary. 

Mahan  Asa,  Cincinnati,  Ohio. 

Maltbie  Ebenezer  D.  Prof.  Ham- 
ilton College. 

Maltby  Erastus,  Taunton,  Ms, 

Maltby  John,  Sutton,  Ms. 

ManningS.  N.  Andover  Sem. 

Manton  D.  E.  Princeton  Sem. 

Marsh  Abram,  Tolland,  Ct. 


352 


APPENDIX. 


Marsh  Cutting, Miss. Green  Bay. 

Marsh  Ezekiel,  New  Haven.  Ct. 

*Marsh  G.  H.  Thomaston,  Me. 

Marsh  James,  D.  D.  Pres.  Ver- 
mont University. 

Marsh  Joseph,  Waitsfield,  Vt. 

Marsh  S.  Beekmnntown,  N.  Y. 

Mason  Stephen,  Nantucket.  Ms. 

Mather  H.F.  Esq.  Elbridjre.N.Y. 

Mather  Win.  L.  Montpelier,  Vt. 

Matthews  L.  Braintree,  Ms. 

Maxwell  Sam'l,  Princeton,  N.J. 

*Maxwell  S.  Lebanon,  Ct. 

McClure  A    W.  Maiden,   Ms. 

McDowgall  Win.  Gorham,  Me. 

McEwen  J.  F.  Topsrield,  Ms. 

McGee  Jona.  Brattleboro',  Vt. 

Mclntire  James,  Andover  Sem. 

MeKim  James  M.  Carlisle.  Pa. 

McLain  William  M.  New  Ha- 
ven, Ct. 

McLane  J.  W.  Andover  Sem. 

McLellan  H.  B.  Scotland. 

*Mead  Asa,  East  Hartford,  Ct. 

Meigs  Benj.  C.  Miss,  to  Ceylon. 

MerTam  Joseph,  Randolph,  Ohio. 

Merrill  David,  Urbanna,   Ohio. 

Merrill  Enos,  Wolfeboro',  N.  H. 

Miller  Alpha,  Andover,  Ct. 

Millett  S.  C.  Leicester,  Ms. 

Mills  Caleb.  Andover  Sem. 

*Mills  Roswell.  Johnstown,  N.  Y. 

*Mii.ls  S.  J.  Miss,  to  Africa. 

•Mitchell  Alfred.  Norwich,  Ct. 

Mitchell  D.  M.  Waldoboio',  Me. 

Mitchell  E.  W.  Mexico,  N.  Y. 

Mitchell  E.  Prof.  Univ.  N.  C. 

Mitchell  John,  Fairhaven.  Ct. 

Mitchell  William,  Rutland,  Vt. 

Morrill  John,  Vevay,  Ind. 

Morse  Abner,  Chester,  N.  J. 

Morse  Kichard  C,  N.  Y.  City. 

Morse  Sidney  E.  Ed.  N.  Y.  Ob. 

*Mosely  Samuel,  Miss.  Choct. 

Mott  T.  S.  W.  Lenox,  N    C, 

Moulton  G  F.  Bucksport,  Me. 

Muenscher  Joseph,  Saco,  Me. 

Munger  S.  B.  Andover  Sem. 

Munroe  Nathan,  Andover  Sem. 

Munson  Samukl,  Missionary. 

*Murdock.  T.  J.  Cantebury,  CU 

Nash  Alvan,  Ravenna,  Ohio. 


Nash  Ansel,  Wintonbury,  Ct. 
*Nealy  Benj.  F.  Monlpelier,  Vf. 
Newell  Israel,  Plainfield,  N.  H. 
*Newell  Samuel,  Miss  -Bombay. 
Newell  William, ^Bradford,  Ms. 
Newhall  Ebenezer,  Lincoln,  Ms. 
Newton  Benj.  B.  Andover  Sem. 
Newton  Eph.  H.,  G  Falls,  N.  Y. 
Newton  Joel  W.  Amherst,  Ms. 
*Njchols  John,  Miss.  Bombay. 
Nichols  Warren,  Reading,  Ms. 
Nickels  C.  M.  Brown  Univ. 
Niles  Wm.  W   New  York  City. 
Norwood  F.  Wilmington,  Ms. 
Nott  Samuel,  Wareham,  Ms. 
Noyes  James,  Middletown,  Ct. 
Noyes  John  H.  New  Haven,  Ct. 
Oakes  Isaac,  Buffalo,  N\  Y. 
Ober  Benjamin,  Beverly",  Ms. 
Ogden  D.  L.  S  mthington,  Ct. 
O  tphant  David,  Beverly,  Ms. 
Otis  Israel  T.  Andover  Sem. 
Owen  John  J.  New  York  City; 
"Packard  Zibeon,  Hebron,  Me. 
Page  David,  Knowlesville,  N.Y. 
Page  Jesse,  Andover  Sem. 
Page* Robert,  Hanover.  N.  H. 
Paine  William  P.  Ashfield,  Ms. 
Palmer  E.  Pocotaligo,  S.  C. 
Park  Calvin  E.  Andover  Sem. 
Park  Edwards  A.  Braintree,  Ms. 
Parker  Benj    W.  Mis   Sand.  Isl. 
Parkhurst  J. L.  Gilmanton.  N. H. 
Parmelee  J.  C  Westfield,  N.  Y. 
Parsons  H.  A.  North  Haven,  Ct. 
Parsons  Isaac,  East  Haddam,  Ct. 
Parsons  J..U   Jefferson  Co.  Ind. 
*Pahsons  L.  Miss,  to  Palestine. 
Partridge  J.  L.  Williams  Col. 
•Patten  Abel.  Billerica,  Ms. 
"Payson  G  Kennebunkport,  Me. 
"Payson  John  O.Pomfret,  Ct. 
Payson  Joshua  P.  Pomfret,  Ct. 
Payson  P.    Leominster,  Ms, 
Peabody  David,  Lynn,  Ms. 
Pearson  Ora,  Kingston,  N.  H. 
Peck  S.  Prof.  Brown  University. 
Pennell  J^ewis.  Andover  Sem. 
Perkins  G.  W    Montreal,  L.  C. 
Perkins  Justin,  Amherst  Col. 
*Perry  Baxter.  Lyme,  N    H. 
'Perry  Clark,  Newbury,  Vt. 
Perry  David,  Hollis,  N.  H\ 


CATALOGUE. 


353 


Fhalps  Amos  A.  Boston,  Ms. 
Phelps  Dudley,  Haverhill,  Ms. 
Phillips  Alonzo,  Princeton,  Ms. 
Pierce  G-.  E.  Harwlnton,  Ct. 
Peirce  S.  G   Methuen,  Ms. 
Pigeon  C.  D.  Newburyport,  Ms. 
Pike  Francis  V.  Andover  Sein. 
Pinkharn  Tobias,  Andover  Sem. 
Pomeroy  A.  Gallipolis,  Ohio. 
*Pomroy  George  K.  Boston,  Ms. 
Pomeroy  Swann  L.  Bangor,  Me. 
Pomeroy  Thaddeus,Gorham.Me. 
Poor  Daniel,  Miss,  to    Ceylon. 
Porter  J.  Sault  fet.  Marie,  M.  T. 
Porter  Samuel,  Hartford,  Ct. 
Post  Aufelian  H.  Andover  Sem. 
Post  Martin  M.  Loganspoft,Ihd. 
Powers  J.  W.  Newport,  N.  H. 
Powers  P.  O.  Andover  Sem. 
Powers  Urias,  Cheraw,  S.  C. 
Pratt  Levi,  Hatfield,  Ms. 
Pratt  Minor  G.  Ward,  Ms. 
Pratt  Stillman,  Andover  Sem. 
Prentiss  J.  North  wood.  N.  H. 
tfPrentiss  James,  Roxbury.  Ms. 
Proctor  D.  C.  Henniker,  N,  H. 
Puncjiard  G.  Plymouth,  N.  H. 
Purdy  L.  M.  Wash.  Coll.  Ct. 
Putnam  A   F.  Portsmouth,  N.  H. 
"Putnam  Charles  M.Jersey,  Obio. 
Putnaml.  W.  Portsmouth,  N.  H. 
Putney  Asa,  Andover  Sem. 
Ransom  C.  N.  Franklin  Co.  Ohio. 
Reed  Andrew  H.-  Oakham,  Ms.  ' 
ReidJared,  Reading,  Ms. 
Rennie  J.  Lawrence  C.  H.,  S.  C. 
Rice  Benj.New  Gloucester,  Me.. 
Rice  Luther,  Pres.  Georgetown 

College,  Ky. 
Rich  Exekiel,  Troy,  N.  H. 
Richards  A.  Francestown,  N.  H. 
*Richarda  James,   Miss.  Ceylon. 
Richards  John,  Windsor,  Vt. 
Richards  W    Miss.  Sand.  Isl. 
Richardson  D.  F   Andover  Sem. 
Richirdson  John  B.  Salem,  Ct. 
Riddell,  S.  H.  Glastenbury,  Ct. 
Rig^s  Elias,  Miss    Greece. 
Riggs  Thomas,  Oxford,  Ct. 
Ripley  H.J.  Prof.  Newton  Sem. 
Robbins  Loren,  Oxford,  Ms. 
Robbins  Ludovicus, 
*Robbins  R.  C.  Colchester,  Ct. 
'        *30 


Robbins  S.  P.  Andover  Sem. 
*Robinson  C.  S.  St.  Charles,  Mo. 
Robinson  Henry,  Suffield,  Ct. 
Rockwell  C.'Andovei  Sem. 
Rockwell  Sam'l.  Plainfield,  Ct. 
Rockwell  Otis,  Hopkinton,  Ms. 
Rogers  Isaac,  Farinington,  Me. 
lingers  VVm.  M.  Townsend,  Ms. 
Rood  Ansoiij  Danbury,  Ct. 
Rood  He  man,  New  Milford,  Ct. 
Rowland  Henry  A.  Fayette- 

ville,  N.  C. 
Rowland  J.  M.  Batavia,  Ohio. 
Russell  Ezekiel,  Andover  Sem. 
Russell  Samuel,  Boylston,  Ms. 
S afford  C.  G.  CiImanton,N.  H. 
Salisbury  S.  Georgetown,  Ky. 
Sanford  B.  Bridgewater,  Ms. 
.Smford  David.  Dorchester,  Ms. 
*Sawyer  Joseph.  Leverett,  Ms. 
Scales  Jacob,  Henniker,  N.  H. 
Scales  William.  Andover  Sem. 
Schaufller  W.  G.  Mis.  Constant. 
Schermerhom  J.  F.  Utica,  N.Y. 
Schneider  Benj.  Andover  Sem. 
Scofield  A.  Princeton  Sem. 
Scovel  Ezra.  Cornwall,  Vt. 
Sessions- A    J.  Andover  Sem. 

i  )iis  H.  Ag't  Am.Col.Soc. 
Sessions  J.  W.  Booth  Bay,  Me. 
Shaw  Robert,  Bi met,  Vt. 
Sbedd  Henry,  Whetstone,  Ohio. 
*Shedd  William,  Abington,  Ms. 
Sheldon  G.  Franklin.  Ohio. 
Shepard   G   Hallowe'll,  Me. 
Shepard  Thomas,  Ashfield,  Ms. 
ShepleyD.  North  Yarmouth, Me. 
Sherer  John,  Richfield,  N.  Y. 
Sherman  Joseph,  Andover  Sem. 
Sherrill  F.Richmond,  Ms. 
Sherwood  A.  Sandy  Hill,  N.  Y. 
Shipman  T.  L.  Southbury,  Ct. 
Sill  Elisha  N.  Windsor.  Ct. 
Silliman  J.  New  KentC.  H.  Va. 
Slocum"  John  J.  Princeton   Sem. 
Smith  Asa  D.  Andover  Sem. 
Smith  Buel  W.  Andover  Sem. 
*Smith  Daniel.  Louisville,  Ky. 
Smith  Daniel  T.  Andover  Sem. 
Smith  David  M.  New  Stock- 

bridge,  N.  Y. 
Smith  Eli.  Miss,  to  Malta. 
Smith  Eli  B.  Shoreham,  Vt. 


354 


APPENDIX. 


Smith  George  W.  L.  Troy,  N.  Y. 
"Smith  Henry,  Camden,  N.  Y. 
Smith  Henry,  Andover  Sem. 
Smith  Horace,  Granger,  Ohio. 
Smith  J.  A    Somersworth/N.  H. 
Smith  John,  Exeter,  N.  H. 
Smith  John,  Stoniiigton,  Ct. 
Smith  M.  Rensselaerville,  N.  Y. 
*Smith  Noali,  Southbury,  Ct. 
Smith  P.  Pittsfield,  N.  H. 
Smith  Samuel  F.  Boston,  Ms. 
Smith  T  M.  Catskill,  N.  Y. 
Smith  Win.  Prof.  Bowdoin  Col. 
Smith  W.  St.  Albans,  Vt. 
Sneed  S.  K.  New  Albany,  Ind. 
Southard  Marshall. Newbury ,Vt. 
South  gate  H.  Andover  Sem. 
South  rate  R.  Woodstock,  Vt. 
S  juthfmyd  D.  S.  Ed.  Lowell  Ob. 
Southmayd  Jonathan  C.  Mont-- 

pelicr,'Vt.  .' 
Spaulding  Alvah,  Andover  Sem. 
Spaulding  Eph.  Mis.  Sand.  Isl. 
Spaulding  John,  Athens.  Ohio. 
Spaulding  Levi.  Mis.  to  Ceylon. 
Sprague  Dan'l  G.  Hampton,  Ct. 
Spring  Samuel,  E.Hartford,  Ct. 
Squier  Miles  P.  Geneva,  N.  Y. 
Stearns  Jona.  F.  Andover  Sem. 
Stearns  Samuel  H  Bedford,  Me. 
Steele  J.  East  Hloomfield.  N.  Y. 
Stiles  Joseph  C.  Darien,  Ga. 
Stockton  B.  B.  Camillus,  N.  Y. 
Stone  Cyrus,  Mis.  to  Bombay. 
Storrs  Charles  B.  Pres.  Western 

Reserve  College. 
Storrs  RichardS  Braintree,  Ms. 
Stowk  C.  E.  Prof.  Lane  Sem. 
*Stow  Jeremiah,  Livonia,  N.  Y. 
Stratton  Jesse,  Mc  Donough,Ga. 
Stuart  Amasa,  Essex,  Vt. 
Swan  James,  Methuen,  Ms. 
Sweeiser  Seth.  Andover  Sem. 
Talbot  Samuel,  Wilton,  "Me. 
Talcott  Hart,  Warren,  Ct. 
Talcott  Hervey,  Chatham,  Ct. 
Taylor  H.  Onandaga  Co.  N.  Y. 
Taylor  John  O.  Andover  Sem. 
*Taylor  J.  P.  New  Haven,  Ct. 
Taylor  Oliver  A.  Andover,  Ms. 
Taylor  Sam'l  H.  Andover  Sour. 
Tfmple  Daniel,  Miss.  Malta, 
*Tenny  David,  Bradford,  Ms. 


Tenney  Erdix,  Lyme,N.  HL* 
Tenney  Sewall,  Portland,  fie. 
Thayer  Elijah,  Buckland,  Ms. 
Thompson  Jas.  L.  Andover  Sem. 
Thompson  John  C.  Heath,  Ms. 
Thompson  Wm.  Andover,  Ms. 
Thurston  Asa,  Miss.  Sand.  Isl. 
Tileston  W.Charlemont,  Ms. 
Tillotson  Geo.  J.  Brooklyn,  Ct. 
Tinker  O.  New  Market,  N.  H. 
Tobey  Alvan,  Durham,  N.  H. 
Todd  George  T.  Princeton  Sem. 
Todd  John,  Northampton,  Ms. 
Torrey  J.  Prof.  Vermont  Univer. 
Torrey  W.  Buenos  Ayres,  S.  A. 
*T6wne  Abner,  Lrtchrield,  N.  Y. 
Towner-James,  Charlotte,  Vt. 
Tracy  C.  B.  North  Adams,  Ms. 
Tracy  E-  C.  Ed.  Boston  Rec. 
Tracy  Hiram  A.  Andover  Sem. 
Tracy  Ira,  Missionary! 
Train  Asa  M.  Milford,  Ct. 
Trask  Geo.  Framingham,  Ms. 
Tucker  Josiah,  Madison,  Me. 
Tyler  J.   K.  Winchester.  Ky.     . 
Tyler  W.  H.   PIarrodsburg,.Ky. 
Tyler  Wm.  S    Amherst  College. 
Vinton  John  A.  New  Sharoai.Me. 
Waldo  Seth  H.  Andover-Sem. 
Walker  Charles,  Rutland,  Vt. 
Walker  C.  New  Ipswich,  N.  H. 
Wall  Spencer.  Franklin,  La. 
WallisJohn  S.  Andover   Ms. 
*Ward  Jona.  Biddeford,Me. 
Ward  Jas.  W.  Brentwood,  N.H. 
Warner  Aaron,  Medford,  Ms. 
Warner  J.  F.  Little  Falls,  N.  Y. 
•  "Warren  E.  Miss,  to  Ceylon. 
Warren  John  B.  New  Oleans.La. 
Warriner  P.  W.  Monroe,  M.  T. 
*Washburn  Royal,  Amherst. Ms. 
Washburn  Sam'l,  Andover,  Ms. 
Wayland   Francis,  D    D.  Presi- 
dent Brown  University. 
Wead  Ira  M.  Ypsilanti,  M.  T. 
Webster  John  C.  Andover  Sem. 
*Weston  J.  E.  Cambridge,  Ms. 
Wheeler  John,  Windsor,  Vt. 
White  Allen  P.  Pittsfield,  Ms. 
While  Charles,  Owego,  N.  Y. 
White  Elipha,  Charleston,  S.  C 
White  Jacob,  Andover  Sem. 
White  M.  E.  Southampton,  Ms, 


CATALOGUE. 


355 


White  Samuel,  Pultney,  N.  Y. 
White  Seneca,  Wiscasset,  Me. 
Whiting  Russell,  Albany,  N.  Y. 
Whitney  John,  Andover  Sem. 
*Whitney  L.  Marlborough.  Vt. 
*Wilcox  Carlos,  Hartford,  "Ct. 
Wild  John,  Grafton,  Ms. 
Williams  Samuel,  Parma,  N.  Y. 
Williams  William,  Salem,  Ms. 
Wilson  David,  Rupert,  Vt. 
*Wilson  Moses  E.  Francestown, 

New  Hampshire. 
Winch  Moses,  Paxton,  Ms. 
Winslow  Hubbard,  Boston,  Ms. 
Winslow  Miron,  Mis.  to  Ceylon. 
Winston  Dennis  M.  Darien'Ga. 
Wood  A.  A.  Pottsville,  Pa. 
Woodbridore  S.  Greenville, N.Y. 


Woodruff  S.  Strongsville,  Ohio. 

Woods  Alva,  D.  D.  Pres.  Ala- 
bama University. 

Woods  L.  Jun.  Andover,  Ms. 

Worcester  S.  A.  Mis.  Cherokees. 

Worcester  Samuel  M.  Professor 
Amherst  College. 

Worcester  T.  G.  Roxbury,  Ms. 

Wright  Alfred,  Mis.  Choctaws. 

Wright  A.  Mis.  N.  Y.  Indians. 

Wright  E.  B.  Ludlow,  Ms. 

Wright  H    C.  Hartwick,  N.  Y. 

Wyman  S.  North  Yarmout.h,Me. 

Yale  Calvin.  Charlotte.  Vt. 

Yeomans  J.  W.  Pittsfield,  Ms. 

Young  Ezra,  Cutcbogue.  N.  Y.  < 

Youno-  John  K.  Meredith,  N.  H. 
Total,  827. 


SECTION    III. 

Library  of  the  Society  of  Inquiry. 

.  This  Library,  though  older  than  the  Society,  is  deficient 
in  the  number  and  variety  of  its  volumes.  Some  account  of 
its  origin  is  contained  in  the  following  extract  of  a  letter 
from  the  Rev.  Mr.  Ide,  who  was  Librarian  of  the  So- 
ciety from  its  first  formation  until  September,  18r2. 
"  There  was  a  small  library  given  by  benevolent  individu- 
als for  the  use  of  those  students,  whose  attention  was  par- 
ticularly turned  to  the  subject  of  missions,' before  the  Socie- 
ty of  Inquiry  was  formed.  A  number  of  books  were  given 
after  it  was  reported  that  such  a  society  was  in  contempla- 
tion, before  it  was  actually  formed.  These  were  generally 
given  or. sent  to  Samuel  J.  Mills,  as  being  well  known  to 
be  deeply  engaged  in  the  missionary  cause,  and  they  form- 
ed the  foundation  of  the  present  library.  After  the  organ- 
ization of  the  society,  donations  to  the  library  became  more 
frequent.  The  number  of  books  was,  however,  so  small, 
that  at  first  I  kept  them  all  upon  my  writing  table.  Be- 
fore I  left  the  seminary,  which  was  in  September,  1812; 
they  had  increased  to  something  like  a  hundred  vol- 
umes." 

The  library  thus  founded,  was  annually  increased  by 
the  addition  of  from  fifteen  to  twenty  volumes  by  means 
of  periodicals  and  other  works  purchased  by  the  Society. 
A  few  donations  wer-e  also  received,  as  has  been  mentioned 
under  the  history  of 'the  Society,  page   18.     Some»other 


LIBRARY.  357 

contributions  from  various  individuals  have  been  received 
since  that  period  ;  particularly  from  the  Missionaries  of  the 
American  Board,  who  have  generally  deposited  in  the  li- 
brary, copies  of  the  works  which  have  issued  from  the  mis- 
sion presses  at  fche  different  stations. 

The  library  now  consists 'of  655  volumes.  In  this  num- 
ber are  included  translations  of  the  Bible  into  several  ori- 
ental languages,  among  which  may  be  mentioned  the  en- 
tire Bible  in  the  Bengalee,  Mahratta,  and  Orissa  lan- 
guages ;  besides  translations  of  the  New  Testam  nt  into 
the  Armeno-Turkish,  Cingalese,  Hindoostanee,  Malabar, 
'and  Sanscrit  languages.  There  are  also  the  Psalms  of  David 
translated  into  Persian  by  Henry  Martyn,  and  the  Gospel 
of  Luke  translated  into  Chinese,  by  Dr.  Morrison ;  also  copies 
of  the  Bible, in  several  of  the  modern  languages  of  Europe. 
The  library  also  contains  Grammars  of  most  of  the  above 
mentioned  languages ;  besides  a  variety  of  Trajcts,  spell- 
ing-books, &c,  printed  at  the  Sandwich  Islands,  and  vari- 
ous other  missionary  stations. 

Measures  have  recently  been  taken  to  obtain  complete 
sets  of  the  Annual  Reports  of'the'benevolent  Societies  in 
Great  Britain,  which  it  is  believed  will  place  at  the  dis- 
posal of  the  Society  an  immense -mass  of  valuable  informa- 
tion. An  entire  copy  of  the  Reports  of  the  British  and 
Foreign  Bible  Society  has  already  been  received,  also 
some  Reports  of  the  Church  Missionary  Society,  and  the 
Reports  of  some  other  societies  are  expected  soon. 

One  object  of  the'Society,  as  set  forth  in  the.  original 
Constitution,  was,  "  to  disseminate  information  relative  to 
the  subject  of  missions."  In  pursuance  of  this  object, 
members  of  the  society  have  exerted  themselves  in  prepar- 
ing articles  for  various  religious  papers- and  reviews.  In 
addition  to  this,  the  following  publications  have  either 
been  prepared  by  the  society,  or  been  issued  under  its  di-. 
rection.     Buchanan's  Researches,  and  Memoir  relative  to 


©58  4  APPENDIX. 

India — Home's  Letters  on  Missions — Missionary  Hymns 
— Memoir  of  Samuel  J.  Mills,  second  eelition — A  Tract,  on 
the  condition  of  Females  in  Pagan  and  Mohammedan 
countries — and  an  annual  "  Statement  of  Facts"  respect- 
ing people  of  color. 


SECTION   IV. 

Museum  of  the  Society  of  Inquiry. 

This  Museum  contains  a  small  collection  of  curiosities 
from  foreign  lands,  illustrating  the  dress,  manners  and 
customs,  and  religious  rites  of  heathen  nations.  It  owes 
its  existence  to  the  generosity  of  individuals,  and  particu- 
larly of  the  Missionaries  who  have  gone  from  the  society* 
several  of  whom  have  Occasionally  made  contributions  to 
the  Museum. 

It  is  proposed  to  give  such  a  sketch  of  a  part  of  the 
contents  of  this  collection,  as  shall  assist  the  reader  to  form 
a  general  idea  of  its  character,  and  shall  at  the  same  time 
convey  actual  information  respecting  the  various  articles, 
to  those  who  have  not  the  specimens  before  4 hem. 

Kapa,  or  cloth  from  the  Sandwich  Islands,  made  from 
the  inner-bark  of  the  paper  mulberry,  and  bread-fruit  trees. 
The  process  is  the  following:— The  bark  is  carefully  sep- 
arated from  trees  of  three  or  four  years'  growth,  and  deposit- 
ed in  vessels  of  water,  where  it  is  suffered  to  remain  uiiti* 
the  fibres  become  loose  and  easily  separated.  The  strips 
are  then  laid  upon  smooth  blocks  of  wood  or  stone,  the 
edges  of  the  contiguous  strips,  being  carefully  brought  to- 
gether, and  the  whole  is  beaten  with  a  mallet.  By  this 
process  the  strips  of  bark  are  made-to  adhere,  and  the  text- 
ure of  the  whole  is  rendered  more  firm.  This  being  sev- 
eral times  repeated,  it  assumes  its  present  form.  It  is 
dyed  with  vegetable  colors  laid  on  with  the  hand,  a  small 


$60  APPENDIX. 

piece  of  wood  being  used  for  a  stamp.  The  nicer  kinds  of 
this  cloth  are  sometimes  glazed. — It  has  been  recently  dis- 
covered that  excellent  paper  maybe  manufactured  from  the 
kapa.  Henry  Hudson,  Esq.,  of  Hartford,  Ct.,  to  whom 
a  small  quantity  of  the  cloth  had  been  sent  for  experiment, 
thus  writes  respecting  it  -  "  We  have  made  a  very  imper- 
fect trial  of  the  kapa,  but  still,  sufficient  to  satisfy  us  that 
it  is  an  admirable  material  for  paper.  It  manufactures 
readily,  bleaches  and  sizes  well,  and  I  think  is  equal  in  all 
respects  to  linen  stock  that  now  sells  at  six  and  a  half 
cents  per  pound.  The  finest  of  the  kapa  I  have  no  doubt 
would  make  paper  equal  to  that  usually  made  use  of  for 
our  best  books." 

There  are  in  the  Museum  several  specimens  of  the  kapa> 
presented  by  the  Mission  <ries  at  the  Sandwich  Islands. 

Matting.  This  cloth  is  mairufactured  in  Siam  and 
the  island  of  Sumatra,  from  a  species  of  grass.  It  is  woven, 
and  possesses  much  of  the  appearance  of  common  coarse 
cloth.  The  grass  is  long  and  firm,  and  the  ends  are  join- 
ed by  being  tied  together.  The  cloth  is  used  for  carpets, 
.  clothes  for  the  natives,  &c.  .       • 

A  curious  garment,  made  bv  fhe  naiives  of  an  Isl- 
and  in  the  South  Pacific.  Presented  by  Henry  G.  Bridges 
of  Salem,  Mass. — This  dress  is  large,  and  is  intended  to 
cover  the  whole  body  and  arms  in  the  manner  of  a  frock. 
It  is  made  of  the  intestines  of  the  whale.  The  body  of 
Uie  garment  is  made  of  a  s'ngle  strip  about  two  inches, 
wide  and  ninety  feet  long,  very  ingeniously  sewed  to- 
gether in  a  spiral  form.  The  bottom  of  the  dress,  the  neck, 
and  the  wristbands  are  ornamented  with  a  fringe  of  feathers. 
— This  species  of  dress  is  worn  hy  the  Chiefs  on  the  North 
West  Coast. 

Also,  a  Cap  of  the  same  material,   and  a  part  of  the 
same  dress. 

Chinese  Umbrella,  presented  by  Mr.  Osgood.     This 


MUSEUM.  361 

ttmbrella  is  very- common  in  the  East,  being  used  through- 
out all  the  countries  of  India,  as  well  as  in  China.  It  is 
manufactured  very  cheap,  and  is  a  very  ingenious  piece  of 
mechanism ;  wood  being  made  to  answer  the  purposes 
both  of  metal  and  whalebone.  . 

•  A  Firman,  in  Turkish,  fronrthe  Grand  Seignor,  for 
the  purpose  of  traveling  in  Palestine,  Syria,  &c. 

A  Brick,  more-  than  a  foot  square,  and  about  three 
inches  in  thickness,  supposed  to  have  belonged  to  the  tower 
of  Babel.  It  was  dlig  from  one  of  the  mounds*  on  the 
Euphrates,  by  a-European  gentleman  traveling  in  the  East. 
This  gentleman  presented  it  to  the  Rev.  Mr.  Bard  well, 
who  deposited  it  in  the  Museum.  In  evidence  of  its  gen- 
uineness, it  may  be  observed,  that  it  is  stamped  with  what 
Sir  William  Jones  calls  the  l  arrow-headed  Persian.' 

Model  of  an  Eastern  Corn-Mill.  The  mill  of 
wliich  this  is  a  model,  is  constructed  of  stones  from  18  to 
24  inches  in  diameter,  and  about  six  inches  thick.  The 
corn  is  ground  by  femajes  almost  exclusively.  Two  wo- 
men sit  on  opposite  sides  of  the  mill",  and  both  take  hold  of 
the  handle  which  is  attached  to  the  upper  mill-stone,  while 
one  of  them  feeds  the  mill  with  her  left  hand,  and  both  be- 
guile the  tedious  hours  with  a  song. — This  mill  differs  but 
little  from  that  which  was.  formerly  in  common  use  a  mono' 
the  Hebrews.  With  them  the  mill  wvas  commonly  turned  by 
two  of  "the  lowest  maid-servants.  They  sat  on  opposite 
sides  of  the  mill,  facing  each  other.  One  impelled  the  up- 
per stone  half  way  round  ;  the  other,  then  seized  the  han- 
dle, and  completed  its  revolution.     See  Matthew  xxiv.  41. 

TfiE  Calumet,  or  Indian  pipe  of  peace,  from  the 
North  West  Coast.  The  stem  of  this  pipe,  which  is  three 
or  four  feet  in.  length,  is  made  of  walnut,  and  must  have 
been  perforated  at  a  great  experse  of  time  and  labor.  The 
bowl  is  stone,  probably  argellite.  Upon  all  occasions, 
when  Indiax.  Chiefs  and  warriors  meet  in  peace,  or  at  the 
31 


362  APPENDIX. 

close  of  a  .war  with  those  of  another  nation,  in  their  talks 
and  treaties  with  the  whites,  or  even  when  a  single  per- 
son of  distinction  comes  among  them,  the  Calumet  is  hand- 
ed round  with  ceremonies  peculiar  to  each  tribe,  and  each 
member  of  the  company  draws  a  few  whiff's.  To  accept 
the  Calumet,  is  to  agree  to  the  terms  proposed;  to  refuse 
it,  is  to  reject  them. — Tobacco  is  smoked  in  the  Calumet, 
as  well  as  the  leaves  of  various  other  kin  !s  of  plants. 

Hookah,  or  Eastern  Pipe.  This  consists  of  a  small. 
jar  half  filled,  with  water,  through  which  the  smpke  of 
the  tobacco  is  made  to  pass  before  it  enters  the  moutrk 
The  tube  to  which  the  bowl  containing  the  tobacco  is  at- 
tached, reaches  to  the  bottom  of  the  jar  containing  the 
water-  while  the  other  tube  which  conveys  the  smoke  to 
the  mouth  does  not  reach  the  surface  of  the  water.  By 
this  arrangement,  the  smoke  is  made  to  pass  .through  the 
fluid  in  the  jar,  before  it  passes  into  the  tube  which  con- 
veys it  to  the  mouth,  being  thus  cooled  and  rendered  more 
pleasant  to  the  taste. 

This  is  an  article  of  prime  importance  to  those  Asiatics 
who  are  able  to  inlulge  themselves  in  the  luxury  of  smo- 
king. In  Persia,  a  guest  is  alwaj^s  presented  with  the 
Hookah;  and  it  forms  a  principal  part  of  their  entertain- 
ments, being  introdu  ed  with  .every  course.  It  is  often 
highly  ornamented  with  pearls  and  precious  stones.  The 
Hookah  of  the  king  of  Persia  is  represented  as  ua  most 
splendid  toy — one  blaze  of  precious  stones.'1— Among  the 
lower  classes  of  Orientals,  a  cocoa-nut  shell  often  answers 
the  purpose  of  a  vase  for  the  Hookah. 

Model  of  A  Palanquin,  or  Eastern  carriage.  »This 
is  the  common  vehicle  in  the  E-ast..  It  consists  of  a  litter 
or  covered  carriage,  about  the  length  of  a  nian,  and  is 
borne  upon'  the  shoulders  of  four  porters  called  coolies, 
eight  of  whom  are  attached  "to  it,  an.d  who  relieve  each 
other.     It  is   sometimes  a   very   elegant   vehicle,   being 


MUSEUM.  363 

wrought  and.  painted  with  taste,  the  inside  richly  lined, 
provided  with  a  bed  and  cushion's,  having,  windows  at  each 
end,  and  the  sides  closed  with  blinds  resembling  the  Ve- 
netian. -The  motion  is  easy,  and  the  traveling  in  this 
way  is  safe  and  rapid. 

Kriss,  or  Dagger,  from  Sumatra.  This  is  of  iron, 
with  a  horn- handle,  and  exhibits  much  of  the  appearance 
of  a  butcher's  knife.  The  sheath  is  of  hard  wood  very 
ingeniously  cajved.  It  is  worn  in  a  girdle  which  passes 
round  the  waist.  It  is  often  used  as  a  style  for  writing, 
which  is  done  upon  leaves* of  the  palm  or  other  trees.  Its 
principal  use,  however,  is  prohably  less  pacific  in  its  na- 
ture. 

African  war  horn,  from  Liberia,  made  of  an  Ele- 
phant's tusk  cuiiously  carved.  .Presented  by  Captain 
Grozer,  Of  Boston. 

Catholic  Rosary.  This  consists  of  a  small  cross 
from  which  our  Saviour  is  suspended  ;  and  attached  to  it, 
are  three  large  beads,  to  which  is  joined  a  string  of  five 
large  and  fifty  small  Beads,  separated  into  decades  or  di- 
visions of  ten  each,  by  the  large  beads.  ,  The  beads  an- 
swer the  purpose  of  fixing  the  attention,  and  assisting  the 
memory  in  counting  the.  number  of  prayers  repeated.  The 
mode  of  using  the  rosary  is  as  follows.  The  individual 
who  is  performing  his  devotions,  holds  the  rosary  in  his 
hand,  and  -recites  the  Apostles'  creed  ;  .and  then  repeats  the 
Lord's  prayer,  •  in  adoration  of  the  Trinity,  three  -times, 
once  for  each  of  the  three  large  beads  which  are  aftached 
to  the  cross.  He  again  repeats  the  Lord's  prayer  when  he 
comes  to  a  large  bead  upon  the  string,  one*'  Ave  Maria' 
or  •  Hail  Mary,'  to  each  of  the  ten  small  beads,  and  con- 
cludes with  reciting,  '  Glory  be  to  the  Father,'  &c— Then 
the  Lord's  prayer  recurs  again  for  the  next  large  bead,  and 
the  whole  preceding  form  is  repeated'  verbatim,  each  ten 
'Hail  Marys'  concluding  with  a  doxology. — Thisrepeti* 


364  APPENDIX. 

tion  is  continued  until  the  number  of  '  Pater  nosters'  and 
•  Ave  Marias'  prescribed  by  the  priest,  is  completed. 

The  Asiatic  worshippers  of  the  Grand  Lama,  and  the 
Mohammedans,  make  use  of  a  similar  string  provided 
with  beads,  for  saying  their  prayers.  The  string  of  the 
Mohammedans  has  ninety-nine'  small  beads,  which  they, 
in  their  prayers,  drop  through  their  ringers  one  after  the 
other,  while  the'y  recount,  the  ninety-nine  qualities  of  the 
deity,  mentioned  in  the  first  part  of  the  Koran.  .  Their 
beads  are  generally  made  of  holy  earth  from  Mecca  or 
Medina. 

Anklet,  or  ring  made  of  an  Elephant's  tooth,  being  an 
ornament  for  the  ankle,  and  worn  by  the  females  of  India. 
It  is  slipped  over  the  foot  with  some  difficulty  when  an 
individual  is  quite  youiig,  and  is  ever  after  worn  upon  the 
ankle. 

Lachrymatory,  or  tear  bottle  found  in  ancient  tombs; 
so  named,  because  it  was  supposed  to  have  been  nsed  by  the 
ancients,  to  collect  the  tears  of  the  friends  of  the  deceased. 
They  are  now  considered  to  have  been  used  for  containing 
aromatic  liquids,  to  be  poured  upon  the  funeral  pile.  The 
lachrymatory  in' the  Museum,  .was  presented  by  the  Rev. 
Horace  Sessions.  It  is  a  small  earthern  vial  about  two  or 
three  inches  in  length. 

Prow  or  Boat,  from  Amboyna  in  the  Indian  ocean. 
Presented  by  Captain  Abel  Coffin,  of  Newburyport,  Mass. 
This  is  a  perfect  model  of  a  boat,  about  two  and  a  half 
feet  in  length,  well  furnished  with  rowers  and  musicians, 
and  constructed  entirely  of  cloves. 

Ear-rings?  worn  by  Catharine  Brown, — presented  by 
her  to  the  American  Board,  to  aid  the  Palestine  Mission* 
and  redeemed  by  the  young  ladies  of  New  Haven,  for  the 
Society  of  Inquiry. 

Palawa,  an  ornament  for  the  neck,  worn  only  by  dis- 
tinguished persons  at  the  Sandwich  Islands.     It  consists 


MUSEUM.  365 

of  a  whale's  tooth  beautifully  carved  in  the  form  of  a  hook, 
•  and  suspended  from  the  neck  by  means  of  braided  hair 
which  is  drawn  through  a  hole  in  the  upper  part  of  the 
hook. 

Golden  Lily,  being  a  very  exact  representation  of 
the  deformed.. foot  of  the  Chinese  ladies.  The  foot  is 
about:  four  inches  in  length.  Presented  by  the  Rev.  E. 
C.  Bridgman. — Also,  a  shoe  worn  by  a  Chinese  lady  of 
more  than  middling  size.  It  is  less  than  five  inches  in 
length — was  presented  by  the  widow  of  Captain  Brewster 
of  the  ship  Topaz,-  who  was  destroyed  by  pirates  on  his 
return  from  Calcutta  in  1 827. 

The  Slipper  of  a  Turkish  Sultana.  Presented  by  the 
Rev.  Mr.'  Temple,  Missionary  to  Malta. 

Hindoo  Viol,  a  curious  instrument,  about  the  size  of 
a  common  violin.".  It  has  four  strings  of  catgut,  which 
are  played  upon  with  a  bow  in  the  usu'al  manner.  In  .ad- 
dition to  these,  are  seven  small  wires,  which  are  vibrated 
by  the  motion  of  the  other  strings,  under  which  they  are 
arranged.    .This  instrument  is  common  in  Hindbostari. 

Hindoo  C4ods.  Vishnu  in  his  second  incarnation,  in 
which  he  assumed  the  form  of  a  tortoise  to  •sustain  the 
tottering  earth  upon  his  broad  back.  t  This  image  is  small 
and  made  of  brass. 

Also,  several  other  incarnations  of  Vishnu,  of-  which 
there  are  representations  in.  the  "Monthly  Paper  of  the 
American  Board,  No.  vii.  October,  1832." — Representa- 
tions also  of  Hindoo  devotees. 

Boodh,  an  idol  worshipped  throughout  the  whole  Bur- 
man  empire  and  the  interior  of  Ceylon.  This  image  is  of 
white  marble,  ab'out  fifteen  inches  in  height,  resemblmo- 
very  closely  the  representation  given,  in  the  "Monthly 
Paper,  No.  ix.  March  1833." 

.   Idol  of  Tamehamf.ha,  Presented   by  the  American 
Missionaries  at  the  Sandwich  Islands.     Tamchaineha  was 


366  APPENDIX. 

for  many  years  king  of  the  Sandwich  Islands,  and  at  his 
death  in  March,  1819,  his  son  Rihoriho  succeeded  to  his-' 
dominions.  Immediately  afterwards,  the  system  of  idola- 
try, so  far  as  it  was  connected  with  the  government,  was 
abolished.  In  consequence  of  this;  Kekuaokalani,  who  was 
first  cousin  of  Rihoriho,  revolted;  and  in  the  autumn  of  1819; 
a  decisive  battle  was  fought,  in  which  Kekuaokalani  was 
slain,  his  followers  completely  routed,  and  the  system  of 
idolatry  which  he  took  up  arms  to  support,  effectually 
destroyed.  At  this  time,  and  before  the  intelligence  of  the 
death  of  Tamehameha  had  reached  the  United  States, 
Messrs.  Bingham  and'  Thurston  were  on  their  way  to  the 
Islands. — Rihoriho  died  a't  London  in  1824. 

The  above-mentioned  idol,  which  was  the  favorite  war- 
god  of  Tamehameha,  is  in  an  excellent  state  of  preserva- 
tion, being  scarcely  injured  at  all.  It  is'about  the  natural 
size  of  the  human  'head.  The  face  and  neck  are  clothed 
with  feathers,  mostly  red;  a  row  of  dogs' 'teeth' stretches 
almost  from  ear  to  ear ;  and  .the  eyes  are  mother  of  pearl. 

Idol  of  Kekuaokalani,  Presented  by  the  Rev.  Will- 
iam Richards.  This  was  the  favorite  god  of  Kekuaoka- 
lani, who  rebelled  against  Rihoriho  in  1819.  To  this  idol 
two  human  sacrifices  were  offered  at  the  commencement 
of  the  battle  mentioned  above,  which  decided  the  fate  of 
idolatry  in  the  Sandwich  Islands. — The  eyes  of  this  idol 
have  been  torn  out,  many  of  its  teeth  are  gone,  the  feathers 
are  mostly  rubbed. off  from  the  face,  and  its  whole  appear- 
ance indicates  that  it  has  received  harsh  treatment. 

Chinese  Idols.  These  were-mostly  presented  by  Rev. 
E.  C.  Bridgman.  They  are  most  of  them  small  gilded 
images  of  gods  sitting  in  their  easy  chairs.  There  is  the 
Northern  Emperor,  represented  as  a  stern;  hard  character, 
clad  in  a  coat  of  mail,  sitting  in  'a  firm  position,  with  his 
right  foot  on  a  dragon,  and  his  left  on  a  tortoise.  He  is  a 
favorite,  among  the  Chinese.     There  is  also  the  Dispenses 


MUSEUM.  367 

of  riches,  the   god  of  letters,   the  goddess  of  fruit  fulness, 
&c. 

Cingalese  and  Tamul  books,  written  on  the  olla. 
The  Gospels  of  Matthew  and  Mark  in  Cingalese,  translat- 
ed for  the  use  of  the  schools  in  Ceylon.  Presented  by  the 
American  Missionaries.  This  book  consists  of  .ninety 
strips  of  palm  .leaf,  about'  two  inches  wide,  and  fifteen 
inches  long,  both  sides  of  which  are  covered  with  writing. 
The  writing  is.  executed  with  an  iron  style?  and  is  then  com- 
monly blacked  with  a  species  of  ink.  The  cover  of  the 
book  consists*  of  two  thin  pieces  of  mahogany  of  the  same 
size  with  the  leaves ;  which  are  kept  in  their  places  by  a 
string  passing  through  each  of  them. 

Devout  -McHtations,  written  in  Tamul  by  a  native 
Christian  who  was  converted  under  the  instruction  of  the 
venerable  Swartz.  This  book  is  much  used  on  the  coast 
in  the  Malabar  ^schools.  .Presented  to  the"  Society  by 
Christian  David. 

Select  portions  of  Scripture,  the  Lord s  prayer,  and  a 
part  of  Dr.  Watts1  Catechism  for  children.  Presented  to 
the  Society  by  a  boy  nine  years  of  age-  a  member  of  the 
mission  school,'  who  wrote  a  part  of  the  book  and  com- 
mitted the  contents  of  it  to  memory.  Forwarded  by  tfce 
Rev.  James -Richards. 


Corrigenda. 

Page  79,  line  20,  before  Connecticut,  insert,  BethJ^m. 
"      85,     "    .12,  for  ordination,  read,  leaving  the  country. 
41      13,     "  Lynn,  "     Boston. 

•    "      104,  "      15,-  "    1790,  "     1789. 


Due 


Date  Due 




j  - 


'  .- 


— 


MA 


*~-^m 





j*rmii'ni'  ■  ■<**■■'■ 


L, 


^tm-t 


itllM    4 


H99CT 


IN  U.  S.  A. 


*1        •. 


?r,nceton  Theolog.cal  Sennnary-Speer  Librar 


1    1012  01078  14 


